CERK '^Y 
 
 Li;^RARY 
 
 V ...r, TY OF 1 
 CALIFORNIA^ 
 
 ^THROPOLOGY LIBRARY 
 
PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES 
 
 ARYAN PEOPLES. 
 
PKEHISTOKIC ANTIQUITIES 
 
 AEYAN PEOPLES: 
 
 A MANUAL OF COMPAKAIITE PHILOLOGY AND THE 
 EARLIEST CULTURE. 
 
 BEING THE 
 
 "SPEACHYEKGLEICHUNG UND UEGESCHICHTE 
 
 Dr 0. SCHKADER 
 
 TRANSLATED BY 
 
 FRANK BYRON JEVONS, M.A, 
 
 TUTOR IN THE UNIVERSITY OF DURHAM; AUTHOR OF "A HISTORY OF GREEK LITERATURE' 
 " DEVELOPMENT OF THE ATHENIAN DEMOCRACY." 
 
 From the Second Revised and Enlarged German Edition, with the 
 sanction and co-operation of the Author. 
 
 W UNIVERSITY 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 CHARLES GRIFFIN AND COMPANY, 
 
 EXETER STREET, STRAND. 
 18 90. 
 
 All Rights Reserved. 
 
0^ 
 
 -^ ^7(f-^ 
 
AUTHOR'S PREFACE TO THE ENGLISH 
 TRANSLATION, 
 
 When the publishers of this Avork communicated to me their 
 jiroposal to render my work, Sprachvergleichung ^md Urgeschichte, 
 more accessible to the English public by means of a translation, I 
 felt it alike a pleasure and an honour — the more so as it seemed to 
 waiTant the belief that the First Edition had already made some 
 valued friends in England. 
 
 The Science of Language, on which the following investigations 
 are based, may properly be termed a daughter of the Anglo-German 
 world, and if we pay honour to Franz Bopp as the founder of our 
 science, Ave are not in danger of forgetting that it was from English 
 hands that he received the key to its comprehension — knoAvledge 
 of Sanskrit. 
 
 But out of the purely grammatical treatment which language 
 received at Bopp's hands, and side by side with it, in the course of 
 time — and again Avith the active co-operation of English scholars — 
 the idea AA'as more and more definitely developed that perhaps by 
 the aid of the same Comparative Philology, to which such startling 
 results were due in the domain of Avords and their forms, it might 
 also be possible to penetrate somewhat more deeply into the history 
 of the things denoted by those Avords. As the archaeologist, armed 
 Avith pick and shovel, descends into the depths of the earth, in 
 oi'der to trace the footsteps of the past in bone and stone-remains, 
 so the student of language might endeavour to employ the flotsam 
 and jetsam of language — Avashed on the shore of history from ages 
 immeasurably remote — to reconstruct the picture of the primeval 
 age. The presentiment to which Leibnitz gave utterance in the 
 sentence : " Nihil majorem ad antiquas populorum origines inda- 
 gandas lucem prsebere quam collationem linguarum," Avas fulfilled. 
 Tn a Avord, Linguistic Pakeology arose. 
 
 Thus, for some time past Etymology has been a sister science to 
 
 t^l^t. 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 prehistoric Ai'cliseology in the investigation of primitive culture. 
 And now a third point of departure has been found from which to 
 pass beyond the bounds of history. The attempt has been made 
 by careful comparison of the antiquities of the individual Indo- 
 European peoples to distinguish between what, on the one hand, 
 they have jointly inherited in the way of manners and customs, of 
 private, public, and religious institutions, and what, on the other 
 hand, in this connection may be termed their recent acquisitions, 
 whether loans from abroad or the results of their own independent 
 evolution. Thus to Etymology and Archaeology a third science has 
 been added — that of Comparative Antiquities, which, as I am firmly 
 convinced, opens a new prospect, full of promise, for the history of 
 the individual Indo-European peoples. 
 
 It is on this triple basis that the present work is founded, being 
 designed as a comprehensive account of what we know at present 
 about the prehistoric period of the Indo-European race. 
 
 With this object, the first of the four Parts, into which the work 
 is divided, traces the historical development of the views and 
 theories that have thus far been promulgated on this subject. 
 This, it is hoped, will prove of service to the friends of Linguistic 
 Palaeontology, as the literature of the subject, whether in extensive 
 Avorks, tiny pamphlets, or even in the daily press, is extremely 
 scattered. Much that is not essential has been purposely passed 
 over. The views summarised are not criticised in detail in this 
 Part, the object of which is to state the arguments for and against 
 in as objective a manner as possible; indeed, they are not subjected 
 to any criticism, save what is necessarily implied in the order and 
 manner of their arrangement and statement. Only those points to 
 which I could not expect to return in the course of the work have 
 notes of correction or explanation attached. 
 
 The Second Part, however, is especially devoted to a critical and 
 methodical examination of the value of linguistic data for con- 
 clusions as to the history of culture. What the student of pre- 
 historic times is, and what he is not, justified in inferring from the 
 evidence of language are the questions mainly discussed in this 
 section. I venture to hope that I have in this discussion con- 
 tributed my share towards removing the suspicions which have 
 been expressed in England of late on the employment of Etymology 
 for purposes of history.* It will be apparent that the student of 
 
 * Cf., e.g., Abbott, History of Greece, p. 25, London, 1888: "Nothing 
 is so delusive as facts founded upon etymologies ;" or Tlie Saturday Review, 
 
PREFACE. V 
 
 language is by no means blind to the difficulties which beset his 
 task, but on the contrary is fully conscious of the need of always 
 supporting the conclusions of Etymology by the observations of 
 History and Archaeology. 
 
 The work now turns from the historical and theoretical side of 
 the question to the actual investigation of the Primeval Age, and 
 begins with an exhaustive examination of one of the chief and 
 cardinal points in the primeval history of the Indo-Europeans — 
 the question whether the Indo-Europeans before their dispei'sion 
 were or were not acq uainted Avith the Metals. This inquiry, which 
 I am brought to answer in the negative, proves to be intimately 
 involved with the further question — Whence and in what way 
 acquaintance with the Metals, if unknown to the Primeval Period, 
 spread amongst the Indo-European peoples in later times ? For 
 the solution of this difficult problem I believe that I have collected 
 w^hat linguistic data there are, without losing sight of History and 
 Archaeology. 
 
 This seemed to give a base-line, satisfactory alike from the point 
 of view of theory and of facts, from which we might ventui-e to 
 grasp the multitude of linguistic and historic facts bearing on 
 prehistoric research, which are presented by the various Indo- 
 European peoples. The book concludes, accordingly, with an 
 attempt to portray the Primeval Indo-European Period as a 
 whole in a series of pictures representing its most important 
 phases — The Animal Kingdom, Cattle, The Plant- World, Agri- 
 culture, Computation of Time, Food and Drink, Clothing, 
 Dwellings, Traffic and Trade, The Culture of the Indo-Euro- 
 peans, and The Prehistoric Monuments of Europe (especially the 
 Swiss Lake-Dwellings), Family and State, Religion, The Original 
 Home. 
 
 The last-named chapter, that which deals with the original home 
 of the Indo-European race, alone requires a few further woi'ds. 
 It is this problem which in England has of late been the subject 
 of considerable discussion (c/. on this point especially Van den 
 Gheyn, UOrigine Europeeyme des Aryas, Paris, 1889) ; and two 
 further works dealing mainly with this question have appeared 
 
 p. 22, January 4, 1890 : "The philological arguments, proving from words 
 common to Aryan tongues, that the undivided Aryans have this or that 
 institution, or custom, or piece of knowledge in common, seems to us of very 
 slight importance. In the dark backward and abysm of time, words have 
 been so shifted, added to, dropped, cut, and shuffled, that real historical know- 
 ledge based on terms of speech is next to impossible." 
 
VI PREFACE. 
 
 since the completion of this book.* In this discussion very great 
 weight, and, if I am not mistaken, too great weight, has been given 
 to K. Penka's two works {Origines Ariacoe, 1883, and D^ Herkunft 
 der Arier, 1886). I am not blind to the value of the numerous 
 new points of view which Penka has proposed for determining the 
 relation between race and language. On the other hand, T, like 
 Mas Midler, cannot close my eyes to the many mistakes into 
 which Penka has fallen, at any rate in the employment of his 
 philological and historical materials. The impossibility of attain- 
 ing to any result on the lines laid dowai by Penka, in the present 
 state of Anthropology, is dealt with by me on pp. 35, 82,/., of this 
 book. 
 
 My opinion is that the last word has not yet been spoken on 
 this question. Anyhow, fresh works on this subject will speedily 
 be forthcoming. Thus, Johannes Schmidt pointed out at the 
 Seventh International Congress of Orientalists, held at Stockholm, 
 that the numeral systems of the European languages frequently 
 betray indications that the decimal notation is crossed by a 
 duodecimal or sexagesimal system. " With much acuteness," says 
 the report (cf. Deutsche Rundschau, p. 227, No. 3, 1889-90), "the 
 speaker ti'ied to show it was probable that we have here the 
 influence of the Babylonian mode of measuring space and time, 
 which is based on the numeral 60 ; a hypothesis, the importance 
 of which for the question as to the prehistoric abode of the 
 European peoples, and consequently of the original Indo-European 
 home, is manifest." J. Schmidt will publish his views and the 
 arguments in support of them in a special treatise. 
 
 From another side, the question of the connection between the 
 Indo-European peoples and the Finnish peoples in prehistoric times 
 — a question of the highest importance for our problem — is to be 
 discussed anew. 
 
 I therefore beg that the attempt here made to localise the home 
 of the Indo-Europeans may be regarded as merely tentative, and 
 that it may receive an unprejudiced and careful consideration. 
 
 I cannot conclude this Preface without expressing my heart- 
 felt thanks to the Translator of the Avork, Mr F. B. Jevons. 
 Mr Jevons had already completed his translation of the First 
 Edition, and prepared it for the press, when the necessity for a 
 
 * The Cradle of the Aryans, by Gerald H. Rendal, Loudon, 1889, and The 
 Origin of the Aryans : an Account of the Prehistoric Ethnology and Civilisation 
 of Europe, by Canon I. Tajdor, London, 1889. 
 
PREFACE. Vll 
 
 Second Edition presented itself, and the Second Edition lias grown 
 into an almost entirely new work. Mr Jevons, nevertheless, with 
 the greatest self-sacrifice undertook the task thus imposed of 
 retranslating the work. If iiny reader, therefore, lays down the 
 book with a feeling of satisfaction, much of his thanks will be due 
 to Mr Jevons. 
 
 0. SCHRADER. 
 Jexa, March 1890. 
 
 TRANSLATOR'S NOTE. 
 
 Dr Schrader omits to state that he very kindly volunteered to 
 look through the proof-sheets of the Translation with a view to 
 ensuring the correctness of the many words which he cites from 
 all Indo-European (and sundry other) languages. Aiid although 
 Dr Schrader is in no way responsible for the correctness of the 
 Translation, still I have been able to consult him whenever I was 
 in doubt as to his meaning ; and as he has read all the proofs, T 
 do not think it likely that any mistakes have escaped our joint 
 
 efforts. ^ 
 
 F. B. Jevons. 
 The Ukiveesitv, Dukham. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF LINGUISTIC PALiEONTOLOGY. 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE BEGINNINGS OF LINGUISTIC PALiEONTOLOGY. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Eighteenth Century Views : Adelung and Vater — Sir "VV. Jones and 
 Bopp — The Original Indo-European Home assumed to be in Central 
 Asia — The Beginnings of Scientific Etymology — Its Application to 
 Indo-European Antiquities by Kuhn and Grimm, ... 1 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE RECONSTKIJCTION OF THE PRIMITIVE INDO-GERMANIC PERIOD 
 BY MEANS OF LANGUAGE. 
 
 Mommsen on the Grreco-Italian Period — Pictet on the Primitive 
 Aryans — His Method thoroughly Uncritical — Schleicher's Pedigree 
 Theory — Max Miiller on the Primeval Period, its Culture and its 
 Family Life — Whitney — Attempts to Ascertain the Fauna of the 
 Primitive Period — Indo-Germanic Poetrj' — A New Departure made 
 by Hehn — The Meaning of Indo-European Roots to be Interpreted 
 in Accordance with the History of Culture — Fick Fails to Profit by 
 Helm's Work — Benfey's Erroneous Theory of Degradation in 
 Culture — The Prehistoric Semites : Kremer and Hommel — The 
 Primeval Finns— The Primitive Culture of the Turko-Tataric 
 Peoples, 16 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 HYPOTHETICAL DIVISIONS OF THE INDO-EUROPEANS AND THEIR IM- 
 PORTANCE FOR THE HISTORY OF CULTURE : WITH AN APPENDIX 
 ON LOAN-WORDS IN THE INDO-GERMANIC LANGUAGES. 
 
 The Migrations from the Original Home, according to Schleicher, accord- 
 ing to Max Midler, and to Fick— I. The Primitive European Period: 
 (a) The Grwco-Italians ; (b) The Lithu-Slavo-Teutons ; (c) The 
 Original Teutons ; (d) The Original Slavs; (c) The Celts— II. The 
 Hindu-Persian (or Indo-Iranian or Aryan) Group of Languages — 
 Schmidt's Undulation Theory: its Importance as explaining the 
 Affinities of the Indo-Germanic Languages — Its Bearing on the 
 .Original Language— Schmidt's Critics— Leskien's View— Brug- 
 mann agrees with Schmidt and Leskien — Appcndi.v : The Investi- 
 gation of Loan-Words in the Indo-Germanic Languages — Loan- 
 Words in Greek from Hebrew and Egyptian— In Latin from Greek 
 —In Teutonic from Latin and from Celtic, ^8 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE SEARCH FOE. THE ORIGINAL HOME OF THE INDO-GERMANIC 
 PEOPLE. 
 
 PACK 
 
 Pictet assumes Bactria — General Feeling in Favour of Asia — Latliam, 
 the heterodox, attacks the Asiatic Hypothesis — Is Supported by 
 Beufey and Geiger — Cuuo's Argument in Favour of Eui'ope — The 
 Lion's Witness — Helm Ridicules Latham — Kiepert — Van deu 
 Gheyn — The Original Semitic Home : Krenier aud Hommel — The 
 Anthropologists' Contribution to the Discussion : Posche, Linden- 
 schmit, Penka — The Finns : Tomaschek and Canon L Taylor, . 80 
 
 PART 11. 
 
 RESEARCH BY MEANS OF LANGUAGE AND HISTORY : ITS 
 METHOD AND PRINCIPLES OP CRITICISM. 
 
 CHAPTER L 
 
 THE KINSHIP OF THE INDO-GERMANIC LANGUAGES AND PEOPLES. 
 
 The Original Indo-Germanic Language — Its Differentiation into Dialects 
 and its Expansion — Supposed Antiquity of Zend and Sanskrit 
 and Inferences therefrom — The Original Indo-Germanic People — 
 Linguistic Affinity and Racial Difference — Mixed Peoples — The 
 Original Physical Type of the Indo-Germanic Race, . . . 107 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 LOSSES FROM THE ORIGINAL LANGUAGE. 
 
 The Probability of Considerable Losses from the Indo-Germanic Vocabu- 
 lary — Consequences thereof — Suspicious nature of Negative Argu- 
 ments about the Culture of Primitive Times — The Question of the 
 Original Home in this Connection — Occasionally, however, the 
 Uniform Absence of Names amounts to Proof : Fishes, Colours, 
 Flowers, 116 
 
 CHAPTER IIL 
 
 THE GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF INDO-GERMANIC EQUATIONS. 
 
 Partial Coincidences in the Indo-Germanic Vocabulary may be due to : 
 (1) Accident ; (2) Differences of Dialect in the Original Language ; 
 (3) New Formations Common to Separate Groups of Languages — 
 Pedigree Theory or Transition (Undulation) Theory — The Affinities 
 of the Teutonic and the Greek Vocabulary — Common European 
 Culture — Difficulties of the Question Treated, .... 122 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE FORM OF WORDS. 
 
 The Phonetic Form of Equations that are Available for the History of 
 Culture— Limitations in the Employment of Words Identical in 
 Root, but differing in the Formation of their Suffixes — Caution even 
 against Equations which completely Correspond — Original Mean- 
 ing of certain Suffixes — Onomatopoeia, . . . . .133 
 
CONTENTS. XI 
 
 • CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE MEANING OF WOIIDS, 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The Original Meaning of Words Etymologically Equivalent — Difficulty 
 of Establishing it — The Root of an Equation Useless for the 
 History of Culture — Names of Kin — Modern Meanings Foisted on 
 to Ancient Words — Vei'bs Expressing the Pursuit of Certain Crafts 
 — Names of Plants and Animals in the Original Language — Equa- 
 tions bearing on the History of Cults and lleligion, . . . 138 
 
 CHAPTE R VI. 
 
 LOAN-WORDS. 
 
 Original Connection and Borrowing — The Two Things Indistinguishable 
 in the Earliest Times — The Employment of Loan-Words for the 
 Purposes of the History of Culture, 143 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 Science of Language not in a Position of Itself to. Reconstruct the 
 Primitive Indo-Germanic Age —Summary of Considerations — 
 Relation of Comparative Philology to History and Palaiontology, . 147 
 
 PART III. 
 
 THE FIRST APPEARANCE OP METALS, ESPECIALLY AMONGST 
 THE INDO-GERMANIC PEOPLES. 
 
 CHAPTER L 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Human Culture Revolutionised by the Discovery of Metals — A Metal 
 
 Medium of Exchange and Standard of Value, .... 150 
 
 CHAPTER n. 
 
 THE NAMES OF THE METALS IN GENERAL. 
 
 The Names of Jletals in any Language arc United by Identity of 
 Gender — Occur in a Fixed Order in the Oldest Monuments of the 
 Civilised Peoples of Europe and Asia, ...... 155 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE SMITH IN LORE AND LANGUAGE. 
 
 The Indo-European Names of the Smith not Etymologically Con- 
 nected — Nor the Names of his Tools — Yet Wayland the Smith 
 has a Great Resemblance to Hephaestus — -But this may be due to 
 Borrowing — Supernatural Smiths — The Mystery of the Smitliy, . 157 
 
XU CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Gold in Eg3'pt — Gold known to the Indo-Iranians — Indian Fables — 
 Gold in Eiu-ope — Tlie Phenicians — Turko-Tataric and Ural-Altaic 
 Fables— Loan- Words for Gold— The Northern Tribes, . . .169 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 SILVER, 
 
 Silver in Zend, Sanskrit, and Iranian — Armenia Rich in Silver — Silver 
 in Italian and Celtic — Electrum — Silver= " White Gold" — When 
 it became Known to the Indo- Europeans, . . . . .180 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 COPPER. 
 
 Known to Primitive Man — Copper in the Ural — What is meant by 
 Ayas and yEs? — Was Bronze Known in Pro-Ethnic Times? — A 
 Copper Age — XaA/ct^s— Whence it Came — Meaning of Op€ix«A.Kox, 187 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 IRON. 
 
 Iron Abundant in Persia — When and Whence the Greeks became 
 Acquainted with it — Steel in Greece — Ferrum of the Phenicians — 
 Iron amongst the Celts and Teutons, 202 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE HISTORICAL ORDER OF COPPER, BRONZE, AND IRON. 
 
 Summary of Previous Chapters — The Primeval Centre of Diffusion for 
 
 Bronze — The so-called Bronze Age, . . . . . ■ . 212 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 TIN AND LEAD. 
 
 Tin and Lead Confused— Not Indo-Germanic — The Cassiterides — The 
 Origin of the Word Kaa-a'mpos — Suggested Derivation for m6xv^os 
 — For Plumbum — Tin and Lead in Asia Minor, .... 214 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 ANCIENT INDO-EUROPEAN NAMES OF WEAPONS. 
 
 Indo-Iranian Weapons of Offence — No Agreement between Greek and 
 Latin — Considerable Resemblance between Greek and Indo-Iraniau 
 — Derivation of x6yxi] — The Greek I'ttpos — The Prehistoric aop — 
 The Latin Sword — Defensive and Offensive Arms in the North — 
 Names for the Spear — The Stone Knife — Conclusions, . . . 221 
 
CONTENTS. XUl 
 
 PAET IV. 
 
 THE PRIMEVAL PERIOD. 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The Primeval Period Pre-Metallic — Comparative Philology needs the 
 Assistance of Comparative Antiquities — The Vedas Not the A and 
 of all Knowledge — Casual Coincidences in Antiquities : in 
 Material, Moral, and Religious Culture — Retrogression Improbable 
 — Contradictions between Language and Records of the Past never 
 occur, 240 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE ANIMAL KINGDOM. 
 
 Catalogue of Indo-Germanic Mammals — Lion and Tiger — Hunting — 
 Indo-Germanic Names of Birds — The Dove a Bird of Deatli — 
 Right and Left— Hawking— The Eel— The Snake, . . .247 
 
 CHAPTER IIL 
 
 CATTLE. 
 
 Ancient Indo-Germanic Domesticated Animals : Cow, Sheep, Goat, 
 Dog, Pig, and Horse — Driving and Fighting Chariots — Ancient 
 History of the Mule, Ass, and Camel — Conclusions as to the Original 
 Indo-European Home — The Cat — Birds — Ape, Parrot, Peacock, . 259 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE PLANT-WORLD. 
 
 Indo-Germanic and European Names of Trees — The Original Home 
 Question — The Soul of Trees — Wood and Temple — G. vrjos and 
 vavs — The Oak the Tree of the Supreme God, .... 271 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 AGRICULTURE. 
 
 Historical Notices of Indo-Germanic Agriculture and Settlements — 
 Equations in Agricultural Terminology : Indo-European, European, 
 and Indo-Iranian — Transition from Pastoral to Agricultural Life — 
 The Plough — Common Field System — Ancient European and Indo- 
 Iranian Cultivated Plants, ........ 281 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 COMPUTATION OF TIME. 
 
 Divisions of the Year — Originally Two — Additions — The Year- Moon 
 and Month — Computation of Gestation — Superstition — Lunar and 
 Solar Year — Names of the Months — Computation by Nights — Day 
 —Divisions of the Day, 300 
 
XIV CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 FOOD AND DRIXK. 
 
 PACK 
 
 Man and Beast — Flesh Diet — Vegetable Diet — Salt — Use of Milk in the 
 Primeval Period — Mead — Beer amongst the Northern Indo-Euro- 
 peans, Wine amongst the Southern — Sura and Soma amongst the 
 Indo-Iranians, .......... 314 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 CLOTHING. 
 
 Clothing of Skins — The Renones — Tanning and Plaiting— Terminology 
 of Weaving and Spinning — The Materials for these Two Arts — 
 Comparison of the Teutonic Dress according to Tacitus, with that 
 of the Greeks according to Homer — Tattooing — Ornaments, . . 327 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 DWELLINGS. 
 
 Wagon-Dwellings— Terminology of Wagon -Building — Underground 
 Habitations — Indo-Germanic Huts — Their Materials — Their Oldest 
 Form— Door— Window— Hearth —Stalls, 338 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 TRAFFIC AND TRADE. 
 
 Exchange — Buying and Selling — The Stranger — Origin of Guest-Friend- 
 ship — Dumb Barter and Sale — Barter and Exchange in Language 
 — Fords and Roads— Did the Indo-Europeans Dwell by the Sea ? 
 — Navigation, .......... 348 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE CULTURE OF THE INDO-EUROPEANS AND THE PREHISTORIC 
 MONUMENTS OF EUROPE, ESPECIALLY THE SWISS LAKE- 
 DWELLINGS. 
 
 General Character of the Swiss Lake-Dwellings— Oldest Stations — 
 Metals and Weapons — Cattle-Breeding, Domestic Animals — Agri- 
 culture — Food — Clothing — Dwellings — Pottery — Wagon-Building 
 and Ship-Building — Ethnological Conclusions, .... 355 
 
 CHAPTER XI L 
 
 FAMILY AND STATE. 
 
 Hypotheses as to the Evolution of the Family — Our Object — I. Indo- 
 Germanic Names of Kin : 1. Father, Mother, Son, Daughter, 
 Brother, Sister — 2. Paternal and Maternal Uncles and Aunts, 
 Nephew, Cousin, Grandparents, Grandchildren — 3. Relation by 
 Marriage — Explanation of the Facts Ascertained — The Indo- 
 Germanic Family Agnatic — II. Indo-European Marriage, Posi- 
 tion of the Indo-European Woman : Purchase — Capture — Marriage" 
 Ceremonies — Man and Wife — Sacrifices Common to the Two — 
 Polj'ganiy — Levirate — Adultery in the Husband and the Wife — 
 The Father's Right of Exposure— The Widow— III. Family and 
 State : The Joint Family — The Bratstvo and the Sib — Blood 
 Revenge — The Tribe — Regal Power — Had the Indo-Europeans a 
 Common Name? 369 
 
CONTENTS. XV 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 RELIGION. 
 
 PAOE 
 
 Difficulty of the Task — I. A Short History of the Comparative Myth- 
 ology of the Intlo-Eiiropean Peoples: Max Miiller, A. Kuhn, W. 
 Schwartz, "W. Mannhanlt, E. H. Meyer, 0. Grnppe — II. Indo- 
 European Etymological Equations touching the Belief in the Gods 
 and Cults: Conclusions therefrom — III. Concluding Remarks : 
 Priest and Physician — Sacrifice — Human Sacrifice — Mountain- and 
 Forest-Cults — Question of Immortality — Ancestor Worship, . . 405 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE ORIGINAL HOME. 
 
 Autochthony and Myths of Migration — The Most Ancient Abodes of 
 the European Members of the Indo-Germanic Family of Peoples : 
 Slavs, Teutons, Celts, the Balkan and Apennine Peninsulas — The 
 Scene of the Joint European Culture bounded by the Danube, 
 Carpathians, Dnieper, and Pripet — Original Home of the Indo- 
 Iranian Peoples in East Iran — Prehistoric Place of Union between 
 the Eastern and the AVestern Indo-Europeans in the South Russian 
 Steppe, somewhere about half-way up the Volga, the most ancient 
 name of which ('PS) is probably of Indo-European Origin — Life 
 amongst the Primitive Indo-Europeans and the Nature of the 
 South European Steppe — The Scythian Question — Conclusion, . 426 
 
 Index of Authors Quoted in Part I., ....... 445 
 
 Index of Words in Parts II. -IV., . 448 
 
 Corrigenda and Addenda, ......... 487 
 
PREHISTORIC Al^TIQUITIES. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF LINGUISTIC PALEONTOLOGY, 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE BEGINNINGS OF LINGUISTIC PALEONTOLOGY. 
 
 Eighteenth century views about the linguistic and ethnological 
 relationship of nations can nowhere be better or more compre- 
 hensively studied than in the numerous writings of the most 
 learned and distinguished student of language of that period, 
 Johann Christoph Adelung. His principal work Mithridates, or the 
 General Science of Language I^Afithridates ocler aUgemeine Sprachen- 
 kunde, 1806-1816, frum the second part onwards continued by 
 J. S. Vater from Adelung's papers, 3 vols., Berlin), stands mid- 
 way between the old science of language and the new, and may 
 be designated as a continuation, only more thorough and more 
 methodical, of the idea of a universal glossary, which was suggested 
 by Leibnitz, and first earned into execution in the St Petersburg 
 Dictionary of the Czarina Katharine. The design at the bottom of 
 this idea, viz., to establish the mutual relations of nations by means 
 of a comparison of their languages, is characteristic of the position 
 then filled by the science of language, Avhich was little more than 
 that of handmaiden to ethnology. But the criterion of these 
 comparisons was not, as in the St Petersburg Dictionary and 
 elsewhere, collections of individual words, for Adelung does not 
 attempt to conceal his grave suspicions of them ((•/'. Preface, p. viii). 
 On the strength of the large number of translations in existence,* 
 the Lord's Prayer in nearly five hundred languages and dialects 
 was taken as the test of language, on the ground tliat only by 
 means of a continuous piece of human speech is it possible to follow 
 
 The person who first had the idea of using the Lord's Prayer as a test of 
 language was J. Schihlherger, about 1477. On the collections of the L. P., 
 see Mithridates, i. p. 646 seq. 
 
 A 
 
2 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 the movement and spirit of a language, and, above all, to trace its 
 structure, external and internal (c/. Preface, p. xii). 
 
 Our interest in this work, which may be read not without profit 
 to this day, lies principally in the author's views of the relationship 
 of the European and Asiatic peoples, and particularly of those 
 among them which have been grouped together under the name of 
 Indo-Eui'opean. To begin with, the fatal error that the language 
 of the Bible must be regarded as the original language of mankind, 
 an error first energetically combated by Leibnitz, may be regarded 
 as vanquished. Even in his work, On the History of the German 
 Language {Uher die Geschichte der deutschen Sprache), &c., which 
 appeared at Leipzig in 1781, Adelung says, in the Introduction, 
 p. 10: "People have at all times given themselves a great deal 
 of unnecessary trouble in trying to find out what was the first 
 language in the w^orld, because they believed that then it must be 
 
 very easy to derive all the other laugi;ages from it Hebrew 
 
 is certainly the oldest language of which we have any considerable 
 remains ; but it is not therefore the most ancient," and he adds, in 
 the Preface to the Mithrid., p. 11 : " I do not derive all languages 
 from a single one ; Noah's ark to me is a closed fortress, and the 
 ruins of Babylon need fear no molestation from me." 
 
 Nevertheless, Adelung is firmly convinced of the Asiatic origin 
 of the peoples of Europe. At that time proofs were not considered 
 necessary for this view. "Asia," says Adelung in the introduction 
 to Part L of the Mithridates, " has at all times been regarded as that 
 portion of the world in which the human race had its origin, where 
 it received its first education, and from the centre of which it 
 poured forth its multitudes over the whole of the rest of the 
 world," and in the introduction to the second part of this work, he 
 says : " That portion of the globe which we, following the example 
 of the Phoenicians, call Europe, is really but the western continua- 
 tion of Asia Therefore, it has this quarter of the globe to 
 
 thank for its population, and especially Central Asia " (though 
 Paradise, according to Adelung, ih., i. p. 61, lay in Cashmere), 
 "that great and ancient nursery of the human race for Asia, 
 Europe, and America." 
 
 Adelung also had ideas .about the order and direction in which 
 the various peoples immigrated into Europe, cf Oldest History of 
 the Germans, &c. [Aelteste Geschichte der Deutschen, &c., Leipzig, 
 1806, p. 121). He distinguishes in Europe, from east to west, six 
 different races and languages, Iberians, Celts, Teutons, Thracians 
 (more precisely the grovip formed by the Thracian, Pelasgic, Greek, 
 and Latin languages), Finns, and Slavs, of which the Iberians, as 
 dwelling farthest west, must have migrated first. Anyhow, the 
 position of these races relatively to each other shows that their immi- 
 gration followed two main lines of march : one, that of the Celts and 
 Thracians (of, however, Mithrid., ii. p. 340) to the south, the other 
 that of the Teutons, Slavs, and Finns to the north of the Danube. 
 
 If we now inquire to what extent Adelung and his age had 
 recognised the etymological kinship of the Indo-Germanic Ian- 
 
ADELUNG AND VATER. 3 
 
 guages, we have first to mention that the important resemblances 
 of Sanskrit to the other languages were, thanks especially to the 
 writing of Frater Paulinus a S. Bartholomseo,* by no means 
 unknown. Adelung has a chapter (Mithrid., i. p. 149) entitled 
 " Agreement of many words in Sanskrit with words of other ancient 
 languages," which begins with the following sentence: "The great 
 antiquity of this language is shown among other things by the 
 agreement of so many of its words with words of other ancient 
 languages, the only possible reason for which is that all these 
 peoples at their origin, and before their separation, belonged to a 
 common i*ace." Here, however, there is no recognition of the idea 
 of an Indo-Germanic family of nations, as is shown by the cata- 
 logues of words which follow, and in which Hebrew, Syrian, 
 Turkish, and other words are brought in for comparison with 
 Sanskrit. 
 
 As to the rest, in regard to the Indo-GeiTuanic peoples, there 
 were two cases of closer connection which were particularly asserted 
 and maintained at that pei'iod : the first was the close relationship y 
 between Latin and Greek, the second that which was supposed to 
 exist between Persian and German. On the latter point, especially 
 since the year 1597, a very extensive literature! had been amassed, 
 and even Leibnitz was of the opinion (cf. Mithrid., i. p. 277) that 
 the relation between German and Pei'sian was so close that Integri 
 versus Persice scribi possunt, quos Germanus intelligat. 
 
 The explanation of relations of this kind was at that period 
 sought exclusively in processes of mingling, which the peoples in 
 question were supposed to have gone through in historic or pre- 
 historic times. Thus Adelung and Vater {Mithrid., ii. p. 457) 
 explain Latin as a mixture of Celtic {Aborigines) and Greek 
 {Pelasgi) elements, and the German constituents in Persian are 
 brought into connection with the sojourn of the Goths on the Black 
 Sea in the neighbourhood of Persia : " for, as they were a wild, rest- 
 less, conquering race, ever seeking to expand at the cost of their 
 neighbours, they cannot have spared Persia when in its neighbour- 
 hood" {cf. Aelteste Geschichte der Deutschen, 1806, p. 550). Further, 
 "Greek, to our astonishment, contains many Teutonic roots, perhaps 
 one-fifth of its vocabulary, and yet we may not regard the one 
 language as the mother of the other. Since the Teutons came 
 from the east, they must have dwelt a long time in the north of 
 Thrace, before they penetrated still further north, and as barbaric 
 tribes cannot long behave as peaceful neighbours, they may have 
 poured over the district south of them, and made themselves 
 masters of it several times, and have left a part of their language 
 behind them as a memento." Such was Adelung's opinion on this 
 
 1798. Diss, de antiquUatc et affinilate linguae Zendicce, Saniscridamicce et 
 Gcrmanicm. Padua. 
 
 1802. Diss, de Latini sermonis origine et cum orientalibus Unguis connexione. 
 Rome. 
 
 t Given in Adelung, Aelteste Geschichte der Deutschen, &e., Leipzig, 1806, 
 p. 360 seq. Cf. also Th, Benfey, Geschichte der Sprachwissenschaft, p. 228 
 seq. 
 
4 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 subject in the Oldest History of the Germans, ikc. (Aelteste Geschichte 
 der Deutschen, ifec., p. 352), which appeared a short time before 
 Part I. of the Mithridates. It is, therefore, very remarkable that 
 the same author, in those passages of the Mithridates in whiqh he 
 has to speak of the same subject, reaches another view of the 
 matter, and one which comes very near the true state of the case. 
 At any rate, in the Mithridates, i. p, 279, it strikes him as very 
 surprising that the Teutonic elements in Persian look not like 
 strangers, but " as though they were closely interwwen with the 
 original structure of the language and its forms." For this 
 reason, the following explanation seems to him to be far the most 
 probable : " The Teutons, like all the peoples of the West, derive 
 their descent from Asia, and if it is now impossible to determine the 
 locality which they inhabited befoi-e their migrations, still there is 
 no reason why it should not be placed in Central Asia close to the 
 bounds of Persia and Thibet, a country whose unstable hordes have 
 sometimes populated, and more than once shaken Europe. The 
 Teuton, the Slav, the Thracian, the Celt, and so on, may thus 
 have drawn /rom one and the same linguistic source, and at the same 
 time as the Persian, and only have become estranged by time, climate, 
 and customs." 
 
 Thus, the learned German student of language had shortly before 
 his death, independently as it seems, reached the same conclusion 
 as that which the famous Englishman, Sir W. Jones, owing to his 
 greater knowledge of Sanskrit, had pronounced * as early as the 
 year 1786, — namely, that the points of agreement between this 
 language and especially Greek and Latin, though also ancient 
 German and Celtic (Persian and Slavonic are not mentioned by 
 Jones in the passage in question), can only be explained on the 
 assumption that they are derived from a common source, no2v perhaps 
 no longer in existence. 
 
 It was reserved for the nineteenth century to produce proof in 
 the scientiiic sense, of the unity of the Indo-Germanic f languages. 
 
 Thanks to the immortal Franz Bopp, the circle of Indo-European 
 languages begins to be drawn closer and tighter. Doubt is now 
 no longer possible as to the common origin of the languages dealt 
 with in Bopp's Comparative Grammar (1833-35) : Sanskrit, Zend, 
 Greek, Latin, Lithuanian, Old Slavonic, Gothic, and German, to 
 which may be added, as dealt with in separate treatises, Celtic 
 (1839), Old Prussian (1853), Albanian (1854-55), and in a second 
 edition (1856-61), Armenian. But whereas with Bopp the assump- 
 tion of a prehistoric unity of the Indo-Germanic peoples is but a 
 background for the explanation of facts of language, on the founda- 
 tion laid by him the idea gradually begins to be recognised as one 
 of pre-eminent importance for history. 
 
 Nothing, however, was more closely connected with the explana- 
 
 * Cf. Th. Benfey, Geschichte der Sprachu:isse7ischaff, p. 347. 
 
 t The expression Indo-Germanic seems to have been first used by Klaproth 
 in his Asia Polyglotta, 2nd ed., 1831 (and also in the first edition, 1823 ?), and 
 not as Spiegel [Arische Periode, vi.) thinks, by Pott for the first time. 
 
SIR W. JONES AND BOPP. 5 
 
 tion of the relationship of the Indo-Gcrmanic languages to each 
 other than the question as to the starting-point, the original home 
 of the Indo-Europeans. If one looked at a group of related words, 
 such saj, as Goth, fadar, Lat. pater, G. Trarrjp, Sans. 2nta, Zend. 
 pita, there were a priori two possible ways of explaining their 
 relation : either one of the forms enumerated must be regarded as 
 the parent of the rest, or they are all derived from some one j 
 original form now no longer existing, and only recoverable by the ' 
 comparison of languages. It was necessary to decide this question 
 one way or the other before the position of the original Indo-Ger- 
 manic home could be determined ; and although Sir W. Jones had 
 divined the truth, there were not wanting people to claim one or 
 other of the Indo-European languages as the mother of the rest. 
 The honour of this post was assigned either to Sanskrit, to which 
 was principally due the discovery of an Indo-European family of 
 languages, or to Zend, which had all the greater reputation for 
 sanctity and antiquity, because little was known about it to 
 inquirers at the beginning of the present century. 
 
 The derivation of the Indo-Germanic family from India was 
 maintained by F. von Schlegel in his epoch-making work. The 
 Language and Wisdom of the Hindus (Sprache wid Weisheit der 
 huler, 1808, cf. vol. iii. ch. iii. p. 173). He explains the connec- 
 tion of the languages, mythology, and religion of the Indo-Germanic 
 peoples in an historical manner, by means of colonies, which were 
 sent forth in the remotest past from populous India to Asia and 
 Europe, and were there fused with the original inhabitants of the 
 land, on whom they stamped their language and customs. Indi- 
 viduals also, especially pi'iests, thinks Schlegel, may occasionally 
 have journeyed forth as missionaries, and spread their native tongue. 
 On the other hand, the greater antiquity of Zend, as compared 
 with Sanskrit, is asserted by H. F. Link in a work which also was 
 of very great value for that period. Antiquity and the Primeval 
 World explained hy Nat^iral Science {Die Urivelt unci das Altertum, 
 erldutert durch die Naturkunde, 2 Pts., Berlin, 1821 and 1822). 
 As, however, according to him, "the original Zend language," the 
 mother of Sanskrit, from which sprang Greek, Latin, and Slavonic — 
 German is still in his eyes the daughter of Persian, which again is 
 the outcome of a remarkable mixture of Zend and barbaric (i.e., 
 Teutonic) elements — was spoken in Media and the neighbouring 
 districts, he has no doubt that the original abode of the Indo- 
 Europeans is to be looked for in the highlands of Armenia, Media, 
 and Georgia, a view which at the beginning of this century 
 generally prevailed amongst the most distinguished inquirers, 
 Anquetil-Duperron, Herder, Heeren, and others. Here, too, as 
 in Adelung's opinion also {cf. Mithrid., i. p. 5), was the home of 
 the domesticated animals and cultivated })lants, and generally of 
 all "the improvements in man's condition, which were transmitted 
 to us " {cf p. 243). 
 
 However, these purely hypothetical conjectures as to the original 
 Indo-European home lost every shred of support the moment the 
 
6 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 conviction spread that all the Indo-European languages, and there- 
 fore Sanskrit and Zend, stood in the relation of sisters to one 
 another. India alone was for some time longer, and by A. Curzon 
 last of all {On the Oricjincd Extension of the Sanskrit Language over 
 certain Portions of Asia and Europe, Journal of the Royal Asiatic 
 Society, xvi. p. 172, 1856), treated as the starting-point of the Indo- 
 Europeans (c/. J. Muir, Original Sanskrit Texts, ii. 2, p. 301 seq.). 
 
 The iirst to tiy to obtain some firm ground for determining the 
 position of the original Indo-Germanic home, without falling a victim 
 to the erroneous idea that some one of the Indo-Germanic peoples 
 was to be regarded as the parent of the rest, was J. G. Rhode in. 
 his book The Sacred Stories of the Zend People {Die heilige Sage 
 des Zendvolkes, Frankfurt, 1820 {cf F. Spiegel in Ausland, 1871, 
 p. 55). He also first pointed to that portion of the interior of 
 Asia which is still regarded by numerous scholars as the original 
 home of the Indo-Europeans. 
 
 Rhode begins by endeavouring to discover the geographical 
 starting-point of the Zend people, in which he comprehends 
 Bactrians, Medes, and Persians ; and with this view he employs 
 the celebrated first Fargard of the Vendidad, in which, as is 
 known, sixteen districts occur as the creation of Ormuzd, and as 
 many plagues as sent in opposition by Ahriman. Now, in the 
 enumeration of the districts Rhode sees traces of the gradual 
 expansion of the Zend people, whose starting-point he considers to 
 be the Airyana Vaejanh, first mentioned in that passage. As this 
 Airyana Vaejanh is followed next by Sugdha, which is undoubtedly 
 the Greek ItoyZiavq (O.P. Suguda, modem Samarkand), " Eeriene 
 {sic) and Sogdiana must have bordered directly on each other, 
 and it must have been possible for the nation to move directly 
 from the first to the second. Eeriene Veedjo {sic), therefore, is to 
 be looked for nowhere else than on the mountains of Asia, w^hence, 
 as far as history goes back, peoples have perpetually migrated ; 
 that is, on the cold and lofty plateaux and the summits of the 
 mountains, covered with perpetual snow, at the sources of the 
 Jaxartes and the Oxus" (p. 86). Now, as the evidence of 
 langviage shows that Zend and Sanskrit are related to each other 
 "as two sisters born of the same mother," once upon a time the 
 Brahmins must have migrated from the elevated plateavix or the 
 skirts of the mountains of Central Asia to the banks of the 
 Ganges and the Indus (p. 96). Nay ! Rhode believes that he has 
 even found in the Avesta the cause of the original people's sudden 
 departure from the original home. A sudden lowering of the 
 previously warm temperature of Central Asia compelled them to 
 abandon their cold mountain home for the warmer districts of 
 Sogdiana, Bactria, Persia, &c. 
 
 In the same sense as Rhode, and abovit the same time, A. W. 
 von Schlegel delivered himself in the Latin preface to a great 
 work, which he designed, but never published, Etymologicum 
 novum sive synopsis linguarum {cf. Indische Bihliothek, i. p. 274). 
 "Quid igitur?" he says on p. 291, ^^num origines linguarum Pelasgi- 
 
THE ORIGINAL INDO-EUROPEAN HOME. 7 
 
 carum et Germanicarurn ah Indo et Gange repetere molimur ? 
 Minime quidem. Nullam harum ah altera derivatam did posse 
 censeo, sed omnes deductis in contraria rivulis ah eodem fonte 
 Jluxisse." And further, p. 293, ^^ Neque tamen Germanos indi- 
 genas cum Tacito crediderim, sed olim in Asia interiore, unde et 
 Pelasgi stint profecti, vicinas his sedes incoluisse." More precisely, 
 A. W. V. Schlegel decides for the district between the Caspian , 
 Sea and the mountains of Central Asia, in a later paper, De \ 
 Vorigine des Hindus (cf. Transactions of the Roycd Society of Litera- 
 ture, London, 1834, and Essais Litteraires et Historique^, Bonn, 
 1842). 
 
 An observation of the estimable Julius v. Klaproth deserves to 
 be mentioned here, inasmuch as it is the first attempt to ascertain 
 anything about the original home of the Indo-Europeans by mean 
 of Comparative Philology and the geography of plants. As early 
 as the year 1830 (cf Nouveau Journal Asiat., v. p. 112) this scholar, 
 from the fact that the name of the birch was the only name of a 
 tree in Sanskrit which reciured in the other Indo-Germanic 
 languages (Sans, hhurja = lii\ss. bereza, &c.), drew the conclusion 
 that the Sanskrit population of India must have come from the 
 north. " These peoples did not find in their new home the trees 
 which they had known in the old, with the exception of the birch, 
 which grows on the southern slopes of the Himalayas." Further, 
 according to Klaproth (Asia Polyglotta, 1831, p. 42) the Indo- 
 Europeans had descended into the plains partly from the Himalayas, 
 partly from the Caucasus, perhaps even "before the Noachian 
 flood." 
 
 Next, F. A. Pott delivered himself as to the geographical and 
 ethnological area of the Indo-Europeans, both in the prefaces to his 
 Etymological Researches {Etymologischen Forschungen, 1833 and 
 1836) and in his later treatise Indo-Germanic Family of Languages 
 {Indogermanischer Sprachstamm, in the Allg. Encyclop., v. Ersch u. 
 Griiber, 1840, ii. pp. 1-112). Indubitably, in Pott's opinion (Encyc, 
 p. 19), the cradle of the Indo-Germanic family was in Asia, for v 
 "ex oriente lujc, and the course of civilisation has always, on the 
 whole, follow^ed the sun. The people of Europe once lay on the 
 breast of Asia, and like children played around her, their mother ; 
 for this we now no longer need to rely on confused and almost for- 
 gotten memories, we have actual and historical proof before us in 
 the languages of Europe and Asia. There or nowhere must we 
 look for the playground, the gymnasium in which man first 
 developed the powers of his body and his mind " (Etym. Forsch., 
 i. p. xxi). In Asia, he decides for the district on the Oxus and 
 Jaxartes, from the northern slopes of the Himalaya to the Caspian "** 
 Sea. Here we may most safely imagine the parting-place to have 
 been, from which the two main streams of the Indo-Germanic 
 peoples seem to have moved in divergent directions {Encyc, p. 19). 
 
 While Pott then maintained the Central Asiatic origin of the 
 Indo-Europeans on the strength of general considerations, much 
 the same as those to which Adelung had already given utterance, 
 
5 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Ch. Lassen endeavoured in his Indian Antiquity {Indische Alter- 
 tumskunde, 1847, i. pp. 511-31) to support Rhode's view by new 
 combinations. The way, indeed, in which India is distributed 
 between the different peoples that inhabit it, is held to indicate 
 that the " Aryans," whose complexion distinguishes them from the 
 original inhabitants, must have come into the land from the north- 
 west.* In this case, however, their journey from the land of the 
 Oxiis must have led them through the western passes of the Hindu- 
 Kush, through Cabul to the Punjaub. That, further, the Airyana 
 Vaejahh of the Avesta was really situated where Rhode thought, 
 in the north of Sogdiana, on the cold highland of the western 
 slopes of Belurtagf and Mustag, and that it is here we must look 
 for the original country, not only of the ancient Persians, but of 
 the whole Indo-Germanic family (c/. Altertumsk., i. p. 527), is further 
 shown, Lassen thinks, by the fact that the Tadschiks, who speak 
 Persian, the old original inhabitants of Khasgar, Jarkand, Khoten, 
 Aksu, &c., dwell on both sides of that lofty mountain, and spread 
 thence over Central Asia. And to these peoples Klaproth in his Asia 
 Polyglotta, p. 243, and Ritter, by whom the hypothesis of the Central 
 Asiatic origin of the Indo-Europeans was introdviced into geography, 
 (c/. Erdkunde, ii. p. 435, f.), had explicitly alluded as belonging to 
 the Persian division of the Indo-Germanic family. Moreover, in 
 several tribes, the Yueti, Yuetsihi, Yeta, the Szu, Se, Sai, and 
 especially in the blue-eyed, fair-haired Usun (cf. Ritter, Erdkunde, 
 ii. and vii., in the passages given in the Index under Usun and 
 Yueti), which were first referred to by Abel Remusat on the strength 
 of Chinese authorities, and which appear about the second century 
 before Christ as coming from the East, and as in hostile 
 relations with the northern kingdoms of Persia, the last waves of 
 the Central Asiatic Indo-Europeans were seen ; nay ! people did not 
 
 * In the year 1850, A. "Weber {Indische Stud., i. p. 161) thought he had 
 discovered a fresh argument — it was subsequently adopted by Lassen {cf. 
 Indische Altertumsk umle, 1. 2, p. 638) and others — to show that the Hindus 
 came from the land beyond the Himalayas. He points, to begin with, to the 
 ancient story of the flood in the ^atapatJmbrdhmana, I. 8, 1. 1, in which it is 
 narrated how a fish advised Manu to build a boat because the flood would 
 come. " When the flood rose, he (Manu) went on board. The fish swam up, 
 and to its horn he fastened the boat's rope, and so he crossed this northern 
 mountain" (the Himalaya). Manu descends thence into India and begets 
 children. On the other hand, see Zimnier, Altindisches Lehen, 1879, p. 101. 
 
 t With regard to the frequently recurring name " Belurtag," Bolortag, &c., 
 a reference to H. A. Daniel, Handhuch der GeograqMe, 1880, p. 231, will set 
 the matter right. He says : "From the elevated plateau of Pamir, the roof of 
 the world, as the name signifies, Turan stretches west and north-west. Where 
 the older maps mark a mountain-range running north and south under the name 
 of Belurtag or Bolortag, — an error, since there is neither a mountain-range nor 
 do the names occur there, — a waste plateau, about 400 kilom. wide, separates 
 that portion of Central Asia which is subject to the Chinese EmjDire from the 
 Ai'alo- Caspian depression, and connects the mountain-systems of the Himalaya, 
 Mustagh, Hindu-Kush in the south with the Alai-Tagh and Thian-Schan in 
 the north." Cf., however. Max Midler, India: ivhat can it tmch us? p. 267, 
 note: "The Bolor, the very existence of which has been denied, has lately 
 been re-established as the real name of a real mountain by Robert Shaw. 
 He found that the name was applied by the Kirghis to the district of Kitral." 
 
POTT, RHODE, AND LASSEN. 9 
 
 hesitate to identify, as did Klaproth and Ritter, the Yeta with the 
 (Jetce, the Se with the Sacce, the Usun with the Suiones, their 
 leaders Kuenmi with the Teut. ktm-ig [Erdkunde, ii. p. 432), and so 
 on. J. Grimm, too, in his Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache, con- 
 tributed considerably to the spread of these ideas, by identifying 
 the Getce with the Goths. In the south-west of Persia, taken in its 
 broadest signification, we have, however, according to Lassen, to 
 place the original home of the second great linguistic family of the 
 Caucasian race, the Semitic. For the Hebrew story of Eden points 
 in this direction, and what the Belurtag was for the Aryans, 
 Ararat was for the Semites. A common place of origin, and pre- 
 historic contact between the Semites and the Indo-Europeans is 
 supposed to be proved by a resemblance between their languages 
 which goes beyond "grammatical structure." 
 
 Thus, indeed, everything seemed to confirm the opinion that 
 the Indo-Germanic peoples and languages had their roots in Asia, 
 and J. Grimm was right in maintaining in his History of the 
 German Language {Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache, 1848) that 
 this view had but few opponents. " All the peoples of Europe," he \^ 
 says, p. 162,/., "came from Asia in the distant past; an irresist- 
 ible impulse, the causes of which are hidden from us, set in from 
 the east to the west. The further west we find a people pene- 
 trating, the earlier it must have begun its travels, and the deeper 
 the traces it may have left behind it on the way." The trifling 
 and ill-founded opposition offered to this opinion of the first 
 authorities on the subject (c/. Th. Poesche, Die Arier, 1878, p. 60) 
 soon ceased entirely. 
 
 If Comparative Philology at its first appearance thus raised 
 questions of the very greatest importance in history and ethnology, 
 which now seemed to be approaching a final solution, the further 
 growth of the science was destined to be of importance for another 
 branch of human knowledge, which was in urgent need of assist- 
 ance, the history of primitive culture. 
 
 As early as the year 1820, in a quarter apparently far removed 
 from the new comparative method, that is, in the Malay and 
 Polynesian languages, J. Crawfurd had in his comprehensive work 
 the History of tlie Indian Archipelago, appended a tolerably 
 extensive vocabulary to a general dissertation on the Polynesian 
 languages, in which he endeavoured to trace the relationship of the 
 most important terms of civilisation in this group of languages. 
 Indeed, on the strength of his linguistic observations, he had even 
 drawn a detailed description of the oldest civilisation of these 
 peoples.* 
 
 * Cy. ii. p. 85: " They had made .^onie advances in agricultm-e, under- 
 stood the use of iron, had workers in this metal and in gold, out of which tliey 
 probably male ornaments ; they were clothed in material woven from the 
 fibrous bark of plants, which they wove on a loom, but ilid not yet know how 
 to make cotton garments, which knowledge they only obtained later from the 
 Indian mainland ; they had domesticated the cow and the bnlbdo, and used 
 them as beasts of draught and burden, as also the pig, the fowl, and the duck, 
 which served them as food." 
 
lO PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Similai" attempts were not wanting in the domain of the Indo- 
 Germanic languages. The first step towards arranging Indo- 
 Germanic equations for purposes of the history of culture was taken 
 by the learned and acute R. K. Rask, in a prize-essay which 
 appeai'ed at Copenhagen in 1818 {Undersogelse oin des gamle 
 Nordiske eller Islanchke S2)rogs Oj^rindehe, translated into German 
 by J. S. Vater in the Vergleichungstafeln der Europaischen 
 Stammsprachen, &c., Halle, 1882, see pp. 109-32), which contains 
 indeed only etymologies confined to the European languages, but 
 they are distinguished by what is relatively a very considerable 
 degree of accuracy.* 
 
 Two short papers bearing on linguistic palaeontology were 
 A. W. V. Schlegel's Names of Animcds and Metals (Uber Tier- 
 namen mid Navien der Metalle, Indische Bibliotelc, i. pp. 238-45). 
 which were intended to illumine important chapters in the history 
 of culture for the first time with the light of the science of 
 language. In both papers Schlegel discusses the transference of 
 certain names of animals and metals to other species of animals 
 and metals, as, for instance the relation of the Greek cAe'^as : 
 Goth, ulbandus, " camel," a word which he regards as " an 
 ancient memory of Asia ; " of Goth, vulps : Lat. vulpes ; of Sans. 
 dyas, Teut. eisen, Lat. aes, "copper," &c. Some of the etymologies, 
 such as Lat. ursus, "bear" = O.H.G. ors, "horse," G. Kdfir]Xo<s = 
 Lat. caballus, &c., throw a lurid light on the condition of Com- 
 parative Philology at that time. A universal collection of tlie 
 names of animals Schlegel intended to give in his Synopsis lingu- 
 arum (cf. above). 
 
 Equally extensive was the use made of linguistic arguments by 
 H. J. Link in his work mentioned above, in the sections on the 
 spread of mankind, language as an indication of its spread, the 
 home of the domesticated animals and the cultivated plants, the 
 discovery of metals, &c. 
 
 A further step forward was taken by F. G. Eichhoff in his work 
 Parallele des langues de VEuroioe et de Vlnde, 1836 (translated intoi 
 German by Kaltschmidt, 2nd ed,, Leipzig, 1845 ; cf. A. Hofer, 
 Berliner Jahrb. f. tviss. Kritik, Dec. 1836, Nos. 104-10, and F. 
 Pott, Hallische Jahrb. f. deutsche Wissenschaft und Kunst, 1838, 
 Nos. 310-12). " Philology and history," he says in the Preface, 
 " go hand in hand, affording each other mutual assistance, for the 
 life of nations discloses itself in their language, which is the true 
 mirror of their vicissitudes ; and where the national chronology 
 loses count, and the thread of tradition breaks, the pedigree of 
 words, which survives the fall of kingdoms, begins to throw its 
 light on the cradle of the race." With this view, he groups, as 
 indeed Rask had done before him, his comparisons of words 
 according to their importance for the history of culture, assigning 
 them to eight groups — the moon and the elements, plants and 
 
 * Similar comparative catalogues were besides framed by N. Th. Colebrooke, 
 the founder of Hindu philology, though not published {cf. Max Miiller, Essays, 
 iv. p. 466,/.). 
 
THE BEGINNING OF SCIENTIFIC ETYMOLOGY. II 
 
 animals, the body and members, the family and society, town and 
 dwellings, arts and furniture, trades and occupations, qualities and 
 attributes. In this way he hopes to show how " this rich and 
 tenacious civilisation propagated itself in a thousand different 
 degrees, but always in similar stocks and in regular ramifications 
 from the banks of the Ganges, the ancient mysterious home, over 
 the enormous area that civilisation now covers and whose borders 
 are daily extending " (p. 145). 
 
 But however meritorious may be the fundamental idea of Eich- 
 hoff's collections of words, the collections themselves are almost 
 absolutely worthless, as they rest exclusively on superficial 
 similarities in the words compared, and are but rarely and then 
 accidentally correct. Again, the exaggerated estimate of the 
 antiquity of Sanskrit, which leads him to place the home of the 
 original people in India, contributes to give the work a false 
 direction. A truly scientific etymology, that is, a comparison of \ 
 words on the strength of fixed phonetic laws derived from the 
 observation of the sounds of speech, was first laid down in the 
 Etymological Researches {Etymologisclie ForscKungen) of F. A. Pott — K 
 (1833 and 1836), which obviously had no influence on Eichhoff, 
 and which was followed in 1839-42 by Th. Benfey's Lexicon of 
 Greek Roots {Griechisches Wurzellexicon), Now for the first time 
 was linguistic material of a relatively reliable character placed at 
 the disposal of the historian of culture. 
 
 A. Kuhn, therefore, had firmer ground under his feet when, in 
 the year 184.5, he made a fresh attempt, in his epoch-making paper 
 On the History of the Indo-Gerraanic Peoples in the most Ancient 
 Times {Zur dltesten Geschichte der Indogermanischen Volker, Easter- 
 Programme of the Berlin Real-Gymnasium), to employ Comparative -^ 
 Philology to illumine the primitive Indo-Germanic period. The 
 starting-point in Kuhn's discussion, which "does not pretend to be 
 anything more than an attempt," is the question "whether it is 
 not possible by means of this very Comparative Philology to proceed 
 from the conclusion that all these great nations are related to each 
 other, to a further conclusion, that is to establish the main out- * 
 lines of the condition of the primitive people in the period 
 antecedent to their dispersion " (p. 2). Here we have the concep- '-' 
 tion of a linguistic Palaeontology clearly expressed. 
 
 To begin with, Kuhn puts together the names for tolerably 
 distant degrees of kinship, such as for brother-in-law and father- 
 in-law, which coincide in the Indo-Germanic languages, in order 
 thus to demonstrate the existence in the primeval period of a 
 regular family life, the kernel and basis of a State, For, according 
 to Kuhn, the original people, when it left its original home, had 
 already reached a stage in the evolution of the State beyond the 
 patriarchal form of society (p. 7). This, he thinks, is shown by 
 comparisons such as Sans, rctjan, Lat. rex, Goth, reiks ; Sans. 
 pdti, G. TToo-ts, Goth, faths. (Sans, vigxiti = Lith. u'ieszpats), etc. 
 Further, he finds the pastoral life of the oldest Tndo-Europeans 
 amply demonstrated by the uniform terms for most of the domesti- 
 
12 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 cated animals. Thus he reaches the conclusion " that the cattle 
 and poultry possessed by our original ancestors were in the main 
 those we have to-day " (p. 12). The domestication of the cat alone 
 he refuses to the primitive world, since its names show no such 
 agreement as point to an original connection between them ; on 
 the other hand, he considers it possible that our cocks and hens 
 were known, in spite of the fact that they have different names 
 amongst almost all Indo-Germanic peoples, because of the great 
 sanctity of the bird among Hindus, Romans, and Germans (p. 10). 
 The In do-Europeans, however, according to Kuhn, were not merely 
 pastoral, they had already made the transition to Agriculture. 
 Comparative Philology can, indeed, only make it probable that the 
 Indo-Europeans before their dispersion were acquainted with the 
 plough and agriculture, for the root employed in the European 
 languages to designate the plough — ar (G. apow, Lat. arare, &c.) — 
 can only be traced in Sanskrit in this sense hypothetically (p. 12) ; 
 for instance, according to Kuhn in drya, "ploughman" (?) ; while 
 the European word for plough, G. aporpov, Lat. aratrum, &c., 
 which Kuhn places immediately by the side of the Sans, aritra, 
 in that language only means "oar." On the other hand, 
 language decisively proves that grain must have been known and 
 employed for making bread before the various peoples separated 
 (p. 14). The general name for grain in the primitive period was 
 yava (Sans, i/dva, G. ^ea, Lith, javml). With regard to the indi- 
 vidual varieties, Kuhn finds that expressions for different varieties 
 of grain agree in all languages compared, and therefore grain 
 must have been known to the original people ; " on the other hand, 
 it is impossible to decide whether we are to understand thereby the 
 varieties subsequently designated by those names ; barley and 
 wheat, as it seems, claim the highest antiquity, and the former 
 pre-eminently takes precedence, as it especially was used in 
 offerings by the Greeks, Romans, and Hindus" (p. 16). Thus the 
 pursuit of agriculture makes it probable a p'riori that the original 
 people had fixed abodes, and this is further expressly proved, Kuhn 
 thinks, by an abundant array of common words for house and yard, 
 dwelling, village, town, &c.: — " The ancestors of the Indo-European 
 peoples, then, were already a settled people" (p. 18). 
 
 Thus was an attempt made for the first time to draw a picture 
 of the culture of prehistoric Indo-Germanic times on the basis of 
 Comparative Philology; but Kuhn's treatise does not seem to have 
 become fertile in wider circles, until in the year 1850 the author 
 expanded it with copious additions, especially in the domain of the 
 Celtic and Slavonic languages, and allowed it to be published once 
 more. In the meantime, interest in the union of linguistic and his- 
 toric research had been greatly quickened by the veteran compara- 
 tive philologist, Jacob Grimm, who wrote his work the History of 
 German {Geschichte der deutschen Sprache), which appeared in 1848, 
 from a point of view, described by himself as follows (Preface, p. 
 xiii) : "In linguistic research, of which I am an adherent, and on 
 which I take my stand, I have never been content to remain 
 
GRIMM ON PREHISTORIC CULTURE. 1 3 
 
 satisfied with words without proceeding to things. My object has 
 been not merely to build houses, but also to dwell in them. It 
 seemed to me worth while to try whether our national history 
 could not be assisted in shaking her bed by language, and 
 whether, as etymology often benefits by the suggestions of 
 those who have no special knowledge of it, history also could 
 not derive some profit from the unprejudiced point of view of 
 language." 
 
 For us the most important points in Grimm's work are the first 
 seven sections : Age and Language, Shepherds and Farmers, Cattle, 
 Hawking, Farming, Feasts and Months, Faith, Law, Customs — 
 " by means of which many varied features from the inexhaustible 
 stores of antiquity will be put in as a foregroimd for all that is to 
 follow" (p. 161). Grimm's object was not to give a clear and 
 precise picture of the original Indo-Germanic period, as Kuhn had 
 tried to do; he wishes to put together all the common points 
 which bind the peoples and languages of Europe to each other and 
 to those of Asia. The marvellous wealth of his historical and 
 linguistic knowledge is to reveal prehistoric Teutonic times to him, 
 and in order to detect its phases he traces its affinities with equal 
 interest, whether they lead him far or near. In this way, however, 
 questions force themselves on his notice, about the more or less 
 close relationship of the Indo-Germanic langviages to each other, 
 which could not but be of importance for the further development of 
 linguistic and historical studies. He himself pronounces on this 
 point, p. 1030, as follows: "As the result of all my research I find 
 that our German language is most closely connected with Slavonic 
 and Lithuanian, somewhat more remotely with Greek and Latin, 
 though in such a way that it agrees with each of them in some of 
 its tendencies." The work does not go so far as to draw sharp 
 distinctions, as was subsequently done, between definite periods of 
 civilisation; on the contrary, it is often difiicult to follow Grimm's 
 historical inferences from partial agreements of languages. We 
 may refer to the discussions on the Names of Metals, pp. 9-14, 
 and on Farming Terms, pp. 68-69, &c. 
 
 On the whole, Grimm is of the opinion that the Indo-European s, 
 when they moved from Asia to Europe — ch. viii. is devoted to 
 their migration — were stiU shepherds and warriors. "This 
 irresistible mai'ch of the nations from Asia into Europe," he says 
 on p. 15, " pre-supposes bold bands, eager for the fray, allowing 
 themselves but occasional rest and quietness, living, under the 
 pressure of advance, on their herds, on the products of the chase, 
 on the spoils of battle. Before devoting themselves to quiet 
 
 farming, they must have been hunters, shepherds, warriors 
 
 The migrating shepherds had still much in common, for which the 
 later farmers had to find special words " (p. 69). " Nevertheless, 
 there remain," he adds, under the influence of Kuhn's work, " as 
 important exceptions, yciva, jatval, ^ea; koka (Sans, 'wolf,' cf. vfka 
 'wolf and plough '), hoha (Goth, 'plough '), huoho {cf. Kuhn, ih., pp. 
 13-15); as also, if the remarkable analogy is competent to over- 
 
14 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 come all doubt, aritra, aratrum, aporpov; ^^Zava (Sans, 'vessel'), 
 ttXolov, pliugas (Lith. ' plough ')." 
 
 Thus, by the labours of Kuhn and Grimm, the foundation of a 
 methodical investigation of Indo-Germanic antiquities by means of 
 Comparative Philology was laid for the first time. When, it was 
 said, a word recurs in all languages of the Indo-European family 
 with the same form and the same meaning (more or less of course), 
 this word must have existed in the original Indo-Germanic 
 language, and consequently the conception designated by it must 
 have been present in the primitive period. Because the Sans, 
 pcm corresponds to the Greek kvwv, Lat. canis, &c., therefore, it 
 was inferred, the Indo-Europeans before their dispersion must have 
 possessed the dog as a domesticated animal ; and because Sans. 
 puri, "town," can be parallelled by G. ttoAi?, they must have lived 
 in towns while they yet formed one people (cf. Kuhn, ih., pp. 9 and 
 17). 
 
 But whereas it is the reconstruction of the primitive Indo- 
 European period itself that Kuhn always keeps in view, Grimm 
 starts from the special point of view of ancient German, and 
 follows the track of its affinities, even if it does not lead him 
 beyond the limits of the European languages. This results in his 
 constructing transitional periods of culture, not indeed sharply 
 marked off from one another, inteimediate between the time known 
 to the history of each separate people and the period immediately 
 antecedent to the dispersion of the Indo-Europeans. This idea was 
 the more readily entertained because the purely grammatical side 
 of Comparative Philology, relying on linguistic arguments, had 
 already reached the conclusion that the Indo-Germanic peoples 
 could not have torn themselves from the bosom of the original 
 home all at once. 
 
 Bopp indeed had expressed the view, in the first edition of his 
 grammar, that in Asia Sanskrit and Medo-Persian were united 
 closely to each other, and in Europe, on the one hand, Greek and 
 Latin, on the other Lithuanian, Slavonic, and Teutonic. 
 
 Grimm's view on this subject we have already seen. Kaspar 
 Zeuss also, in 1837, expressed himself very decidedly in his work 
 The Germans and Neighbouring Peoples {Die Deutschen mid die 
 Nachharstdmme), in favour of the closer connection of German and 
 Slavonic, and endeavoured to strengthen the view by a series of 
 linguistic proofs {ih., pp. 18-20). 
 
 A new hypothesis, to which in 1853 even Bopp gave in his 
 adhesion (Ueber die Sprache der Alien Preussen Abh. d. Berl. Ak. d. 
 W.), was put forward in 1850 by A. Kuhn, in the I'eprint of his 
 paper, On the History of the Indo-G. Peoples {Ueber die alteste Ges- 
 chichte der Indog. Volker, p. 324), already mentioned : from a series 
 of arguments drawn from the science of language and the history 
 of culture, he infers " that the Slavonic language remained longer 
 in contact with Sanskrit, or more probably with Zend and Persian, 
 than with the other Indo-Germanic languages ^^- — though Bopp 
 dissents from Kuhn so far as to place the drfi'erentiation of the 
 
KUHN. 15 
 
 Letto-Slavonic branch before the division of the Asiatic section into 
 Sanskrit and Persian. 
 
 At the same time the wildest views were rife as to the grouping 
 of the Indo-Germanic peoples. Even in 1853, H. Leo, for instance 
 (J. W. Wolf's Zeitschrift f. deuUche Mythologie und Sittenkunde, 
 i. p. 51), ventured to maintain that the Teutons separated from the 
 Hindus later than did the Persians, and that this separation 
 actually did not take place until after the Hindus had settled in 
 India (cf. A. Weber, Z. d. M. G., viii. p. 389). 
 
 Having thus given a connected account of the beginning of lin- 
 guistic Palreontology up to this date (about the year 1850), we 
 shall do well to follow the various tendencies which we have come 
 across in our review separately, and treat the further development 
 of this branch of science in separate sections ; and following an 
 order which will easily be understood, we shall treat of — 
 
 The Reconstruction of the Primitive Indo-European Period by 
 
 means of Language (ch. ii. ). 
 The Partings of the Peoples and their Importance for the 
 
 History of Culture (ch. iii.). 
 The Attempts to ascertain the Oi'iginal Home of the Indo- 
 
 Europeans (ch. iv.). 
 The few investigations in the domains of the Ural-Altaic and 
 Semitic languages which belong to the subject will be mentioned 
 at the end of chapter ii. Works exclusively mythological in their 
 content are as a rule excluded from this historical investigation, 
 because they have but little connection with "linguistic " Palaeon- 
 tology in the proper sense. We shall, however, subsequently (Part 
 4, ch. xiii.), have an opportunity of briefly doing justice to the 
 historical development of Comparative Mythology. 
 
 It was to be expected that Comparative Law also, which from 
 1878 had at its own disposal a periodical devoted to its study, 
 would gradually possess itself of the conception of the pro-ethnic 
 unity of the Indo-Germanic peoples, with a view to establishing the 
 Primitive Law of the Indo-Europeans by a comparison of the legal 
 institutions of the individual peoples. This attempt was first 
 stated in a clear and connected manner in a paper by F. Bernhoft 
 (Ueber die Grundlagen der Rechtsentwicklung hei den Indog. 
 Voelkern, Zeitschrift, ii. 253, ff.). This side, too, of Aryan 
 antiquities we shall abstain from discussing, at any rate in this 
 section of our enquiry, and shall wait for Ptirt IV. before returning 
 to the works on this subject. 
 
CHAPTER 11. 
 
 THE RECONSTBUCTION OF THE PRIMITIVE INDO-GERMANIC PERIOD 
 BY MEANS OF LANGUAGE. 
 
 It was by Th. Mommsen's History of Rome (1854) that the door of 
 history was thi'own open to Kuhn's idea of reconstructing the pre- 
 historic era of the Indo-Germanic peoples by means of Comparative 
 Philology. The celebrated historian, who sees in history nothing 
 but "the development of civilisation," seized eagerly and con- 
 fidently on the possibility of tracing the beginnings of Italian 
 culture to a Grseco-Italian or Indo-Germanic period. In his material 
 results Mommsen agrees in the main with his predecessors. The 
 development of pastoral life in the primitive period he regards as 
 demonstrated "by the unalterably fixed names of the domestic 
 animals " {hos, pecus, taurus, ovis, equus, anser, anas, 1st German 
 ed., p. 13; Eng. trans., pop. ed., i. p. 15) ; the use of the waggon by 
 iugum, axis; acquaintance with metals by aes, argentum, ensis ; with 
 salt by sal ; the construction of huts by domus, vicus, &g. On the 
 other hand, he is distinguished from Kuhn by his assumption that 
 cereals were not yet cultivated by the Indo-Europeans. A few 
 remarks are devoted in the later editions (the 8th and last, 1888) 
 to proving this view ; and it appears from them that Mommsen 
 sees, in the equation G. ^€a = Sans. ydva, a proof that "at the 
 most, before the separation of the peoples, they gathered and ate 
 the grains of barley and spelt growing wild in Mesopotanaia,* not 
 that they already cultivated grain" (7th ed. p. 16; 2nd, p. 16; 
 English trans., pop. ed., p. 16). Mommsen concludes his account 
 of the condition of the Indo-European s by holding out a brilliant 
 prospect for research by means of linguistic Palaeontology. 
 
 The first thing needful was a copious and careful collection of 
 linguistic material for the history of culture. 
 
 A convenient storehouse was offered by the Journal for the 
 Comparative Philology of German, Greek, and Latin (Zeitschrift 
 fur vergleichende Sprachforschung auf dem Gehiete des Deutschen, 
 Griechischen, und Lateinischen), which was edited by A. Kuhn, and 
 
 * This, according to Mommsen, was the most ancient home of the Indo- 
 Europeans [ef. 3rd ed., p. 31; 7th, p. 30). The same opinion had previously 
 been maintained by Vanns Kennedy in his Researches into the Origin and 
 Affinity of tlie Principal Languages of Asia and Europe, 1828. 
 
KUHN AND PRIMEVAL HISTORY. 1 7 
 
 first appeared in 1851. The mere name of the editor warranted the 
 hope that the direction towards the investigation of history, first 
 imparted by him to Comparative Philology, would be followed. 
 And he himself did, in the 4th volume (1855), return to our subject 
 in a special paper, ComjMtrative Philology and the Primeval Ilidory 
 of the Indo-Euro2)eans {Die Sprachvergleichung und die Urgeschichte 
 der Indog. Viilker, art. i.). This work has a special interest because 
 of its introductory remarks on method, through which the attempt 
 plainly makes itself felt to obtain stricter laws than heretofore 
 for establishing historical facts by means of linguistic arguments. 
 Here, for the first time, attention was called, although only 
 in a distant manner, to the difficulties which, as will come out 
 more and more clearly in the course of our investigation, stand in 
 the way of reconstructing the original period by purely linguistic 
 arguments. Things are relatively simple, such is the train of 
 ideas in the author's mind, when the term for a concept is identical, 
 as regards both root and sttffix, in all Indo-Germanic languages, 
 or at least in those which " have been transmitted to us in a long 
 series of literary monuments ;" but it is only hypothetically possible 
 to prove the identity of formative syllables, or to establish the 
 existence of a given form of suftix, in the original period. 
 . Further, it is not the commonest of occurrences for a word to be 
 found in all or even the most important of the related languages. 
 On the one hand, this is perfectly intelligible : " on their marches 
 through wild mountain glens, desolate steppes and fertile land, in 
 their intercourse with other peoples, barbarous or civilised, their 
 circle of ideas expanded or contracted, according to the difference 
 in their circumstances, just as changes in the mode of life brought 
 about the loss of many manners and customs." It is therefore by 
 no means remarkable that Greeks, Romans, and Germans should 
 share names of plants and animals that are wanting among the 
 Hindus, who found themselves confi'onted in their new home with 
 such a change of nature. On the other hand, these very causes are 
 the reason why it is often impossible to make the existence of a 
 given concept in the primeval period more than pi'obable to a 
 certain degree. Again, the frequent difference in meaning of words 
 phonetically identical makes historical conclusions uncertain. We 
 may take as an example G. ^lyyos "oak" = Lat. fagus "beech," 
 O.H.G. puohha. Did the word mean "oak" or "beech" in the 
 primeval period ? The only thing which can be ascertained by 
 means of etymology is that a tree with edible fruit (<^r/yos : t^ayeiv) 
 j was to be found in the original home. Indeed, occasionally ety- 
 >j mology leaves the investigator entirely stranded, as in the case 
 [l of Sans, dru "wood, twig, tree," Goth, tri^c "tree," G. 8pv<; "oak," 
 |i so that the only result to be got at is that "our Indo-European 
 ll ancestors dwelt in a region which was not a treeless waste." 
 1 1 When A. Knhn had thus to a certain extent made the question as 
 |i to the civilisation of the primeval Indo-Germanic period the order 
 1 of the day in Comparative Philology, and when new affinities and 
 connections were being discovered almost every day in the vocabu- 
 
 B 
 
1 8 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 lary of the Indo-Germaiiic languages, it was to be expected that 
 the idea should occur of employing the whole of the material bear- 
 ing on the subject for the composition of a general picture of Indo- 
 Germanic civilisation. This task was undertaken in the most ample 
 and thoroughgoing, but unfortunately most uncritical, way by the 
 Genevan savant Adolphe Pictet, who had already shown his interest 
 in historico-linguistic studies in some shorter dissertations — Etymo- 
 logische Forschungen iiher die dlteste Arzneikunst hei den Indoger- 
 manen {Etymological Investigations into the most Ancient Form of 
 Medicine amongst the Indo-Europeans), K. Z., v. pp. 24-29, and 
 Die alien Krankheitsnamen hei den Indogermanen (Ancient Names 
 of Diseases amongst the Indo-Europeans), K. Z., v. pp. 321-54, etc. 
 His work, Les origines Indo-Europeennes ou les Aryas Primitifs, 
 essai de paleontologie linguistique (a term which had not been 
 used before), Paris, 1859-63 (2nd ed., Paris, 1877, cf. on this 
 point ch. iv. below), endeavoured in two large volumes to examine 
 the whole vocabulary of the Indo-Germanic languages, with a view 
 to reconstructing the primeval Indo-European period. It consists 
 of fiye books, of which the first contains geographical and ethno- 
 logical discussions ; the second deals with the natural history 
 (minerals, plants, animals) of the primitive Indo-Germanic period 
 (vol. i., 1859); the third discusses the material civilisation of the 
 ancient Indo-Europeai;is ; the fourth, their social relations ; and 
 the fifth and last, the intellectual, moral, and religious life of the 
 primeval period (vol. ii., 1863). 
 
 Now this arrangement of the subject-matter was a mistake. 
 The author, for reasons which we shall examine more closely in 
 our fourth chapter, having decided in favour of the ancient 
 Bactria as the original home of the Indo-Germanic family, makes 
 this geographical hypothesis the basis of his further reconstruction 
 of the primeval period. Whatever seems to him to correspond to 
 the geography or natural history of this portion of the world, 
 he refei's without hesitation to the primeval period, even if the 
 linguistic proofs, on which this paleontologie linguistique is based, 
 note, should be altogether wanting. This holds good especially of 
 what he says about the animal kingdom and the vegetable world. 
 Thus he says of the camel (i. p. 382) : " Although the camel is 
 not a European animal, and its name, camelus, is undoubtedly 
 borrowed from the Semitic, it is nevertheless very probable that 
 the Indo-Europeans were acquainted with it, as the two-humped 
 camel is native to Bactria." By a similar mode of argument, 
 the tiger (i. p. 425) is assigned to the primitive Indo-Germanic 
 period. 
 
 It obviously cannot be my task to examine this extensive work 
 in detail. I shall rather content myself with a short account of 
 Pictet's method, which can be better seen by the selection of an 
 example than from the section (§ 2, i. pp. 11-25) which he devotes 
 to stating it. This will be the best way of judging the results 
 which the author reaches (cf. the last chapter, Re'sume general et 
 conclusions). Such a treatment of Pictet's method is necessary 
 
PICTET AND LINGUISTIC PALEONTOLOGY. 1 9 
 
 even now, as the importance of the author is still much overrated 
 — not indeed by specialists, but in wider circles {cf., e.g.^ B. Krek, 
 Einleitung in die slav. Litteraturgesch., pp. 52, 65, &c.). 
 
 As the fundamental principle of Pictet's researches is : " Partir 
 toujours du mot Sanscrit, sHl existe, soit pour arriver a la restitution 
 du theme 2^'>'''^nitif, soit pour en decouvrir V etymologie probable 
 (i. p. 23), in oi'der to show that the Indo-Europeans were, as 
 Pictet is convinced that they were, acquainted with agriculture, it 
 is above all things necessary to discover in Sanskrit tlae European 
 names of the cereals. But whereas the best Sanskrit scholar of 
 that time, Ch. Lassen, had as early as the year 1847 come to the 
 conclusion that " Ydca may be regarded as the oldest variety of 
 grain cultivated by the Indo-Euroj^eans, because this is the only 
 grain whose name has been preserved in all the related languages " 
 \lnd. Altertumskunde, i. p. 247), Pictet promises, as the result of 
 his comparisons, " that the ancient Indo-Europeans already 
 possessed most of the cultivated plants which to this day form 
 the basis of our agriculture." In this connection he relies, for 
 wheat and barley, on the following designations, which apparently 
 coincide in Sanskrit and the European languages : — I. Wheat (1) 
 G. 0-1705 = Sans, sitagimhika, sitaguka or sitya, p. 262; (2) Goth, 
 hvaiteis = Sans, gvetai^unga, p. 263; (3) Ir. m<:m?i = Sans. sumana, 
 p. 264; (4) Ir. arbha, Lat. robus = Sans. arbha(l), p. 265; (5) Trupos 
 = Sans, pilra, p. 266; (6) Buss, psenica = Sans. 2^sdna, p. 266. II. 
 Barley: (I) G. {ca = Sans. ydva, p. 267; (2) Lith. mieziei = Sans, 
 medhya, p. 268; (3) O.H.G. ^ers to = Sans, (/ras-^d; (4) G. Kpt6-^ = 
 Sans. *p-i-dhd ; (5) Koa-n'j (Hesych.) = Sans. ^as-td ; (6) Lat. hordeum 
 = Sans. hfdya ; (7) Cymr. haidd = Sans, sddhu, pp. 269-71. 
 
 Of these equations, the phonetic difficulties and impossibilities 
 of which we pass over, we must, to begin with, exclude as 
 absolutely meaningless for the I'econstruction of the primeval 
 period those which never have in Sanskrit stood for any kind of 
 grain, such as pil7-a (Trupos) : root, j»ar, "a kind of cake;" psdna 
 (pkrnica) : root, ^:>sc?, " eating " (only to be traced in Hemacandra^s 
 Dictionary, 12th century a. D.); grasta (gerste) : root, gras, "that 
 which has been eaten;" Qas-td : root, (^aiis, "laudatus;" hfdya 
 {hordeum), "dear to the heart, lovely;" sddhu (Cymr. haidd), 
 "leading straight to the end." Equally idle is the reference of 
 words apparently isolated to original forms, in the manufacture of 
 which the author has attained to a marvellous perfection. 
 Especial use is made of compounds. In the same way that, 
 according to him, KpiOrj "the wealth-giving " = *fri-fZ/id, he refers 
 a word like hund to *kvan-dhd, paptaver to *pdpa-vara, ^^cAtSwv to 
 *hari-ddna, »fcc. The numerous compounds of the primeval age, 
 with the pronominal syllable ka as their first element, which seems 
 to have meant "what!", are quite comic. "What food!" (quel 
 aliment!); "*ka-bhara," ejaculated the ancient Indo-Europeans 
 when they gave oats a name (O.H.G. habaro); "what nourishment!" 
 (quelle nourriture !) ; " *ka-rasa," when they named millet (O.H.G. 
 hirsi). These primeval compounds are supposed to have had 
 
20 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 various fates in the separate languages. Sometimes it was only the 
 first element (G. o-lto'; = sita-cimbika), sometimes only the second 
 (Ir. viann = Sans, su-mana) that was preserved. The remarkable 
 thing is, that the meaning of these words, which was peculiar 
 only to the componnd (sita-fimbika, literally, "with white ears," 
 su-mana " well-minded, charming, pretty " = wheat) should never- 
 theless have survived in the separate halves. 
 
 We now turn to those Sanskrit words in this collection which 
 do really occur as the names of kinds of grain in Sanskrit litera- 
 ture : sitagimbika, sitya, <^vetac^unga, stimana, medhya. Here, how- 
 ever, we are confronted with the defect in Pictet's method, which 
 makes his conclusions questionable almost from the first page to 
 the last. This is, the utter disregard of the historical develop- 
 ment which took place in Sanskrit, and especially in the meanings of 
 words. "Whether a word is old or modern, whether its actual 
 existence is ascertained and guaranteed, further, whether its 
 meaning is original or was only, in the course of the three thousand 
 years through which Sanskrit literature flourished, developed by 
 some process of metaphor, symbolism, or even of mythology, or 
 whether it is nothing but the invention of some scholiast for the 
 purposes of explanation — all these are things about which M. Pictet 
 does not bother himself" {A. Weber). Thus, none of the names 
 which he quotes for wheat and barley occur as such in the 
 language of the Vedas ; they can only be found even in late 
 literature in dictionaries such as that oi Hemacandra (12th century 
 A.D.), in the Qabdakalpadruma (not composed until the present 
 century), and the Amarakosha. But even if one or other of these 
 words should have been used in the mouth of the people as the 
 name of a variety of grain, this signification is so clearly a 
 secondary meaning (c/., e.g., mMhya) ; (a) sappy, strong, fresh, un- 
 injured; (b) fit for offering in sacrifice, pure, &c.; (2) amongst 
 other meanings, barley (in the (Qabdakalpadruma), that the idea of 
 employing it for the reconstruction of the primeval period cannot 
 possibly be entertained. That Pictet never came to see this is the 
 more remarkable, because the two first parts of Bohtlingk and 
 Roth's Sanskrit lexicon had appeared in the year 1859, and the 
 third in the year 1863 ; from these he might have derived a store 
 of the most profitable information, if not precisely on the subject 
 of the names of the cereals, which we have quoted, at any rate 
 about the history of the meanings of words in Sanskrit and the 
 value of the sources of our knowledge of Sanskrit. How little 
 profit Pictet was able to make of this work, pregnant as it was for 
 the whole science of language, may, to conclude, be inferred from 
 the sole equation which we have not yet considered (i. p. 4) :- — 
 
 Ir. arbha,* arbhas, Lat. robus (?), Sans, arbha (!). 
 
 * The Irish word is connected by Stokes {Irish Glosses, 1038) with the 
 Latin arvum, by the side of the Welsh erw, " acre'^ (loan-word?). This, 
 moreover, is satisfactorily guaranteed {cf. Windisch, Irische Tcxtc, 372, arbar, 
 " grain," and O'R., Suppl., arhaim, " corn"). On the other hand, I have not 
 found Irish Mann, "wheat," anywhere except in O'Reilly. 
 
PICTETS METHOD. 21 
 
 To the last Sanskrit word Pictet, apparently following Wilson's 
 Dictionary, assigns the general meaning of grass. He remarks 
 that this is not given in the St Petersburg Dictionary, but never- 
 theless bases the most extensive combinations on it, and adds, 
 
 naively enough : " le sens des herbes en general qiC omettent, je ne 
 
 sais potirquoi, lesauteurs du dictionnaire de P6tershourg" (p. 196). 
 
 As a matter of fact, then, the only equation which can be 
 employed for historical inferences, is, as Lassen maintained. Sans. 
 ydva = G. ^€a, &c. 
 
 Pictet's method of procedure immediately provoked energetic 
 jDrotests in Germany, A. Weber, in two searching reviews of the 
 work {Beitrdge z. vergl. Sprachf., ii. and iv.), condemned very 
 severely, but quite justly, the uncritical way in which the author 
 had made employment of Sanskrit. The notice of the first volume 
 by A. Kuhu {Beitrdge, ii. pp. 369-82) w-as less severe, but in the 
 main fully agreed with Weber's. Kuhn, after some general 
 remarks, proceeds to an examination of details, and it is interest- 
 ing to note what his views are now (1862) on the varieties of 
 grain known to the primeval Indo-Germanic period : " But as 
 regards results obtained in this w^ay, the conclusion of the whole 
 matter seems to be that neither animals, minerals, nor plants 
 have names which agree in all the Indo-Germanic languages, 
 whereas the names of the domesticated animals do, in the main, 
 agree, and therefore point to the fact that these peoples wei'e still 
 in the nomad stage when they separated from each other. Wide- 
 reaching agreements are, indeed, found in the names of individual 
 minerals and plants ; but, on the whole, either these agreements 
 are confined to groups of languages, or it is often difficult to 
 decide whether they really were originally common property, or 
 have spread from one people to another by borrowing" (p. 371). 
 
 In spite of the serious suspicions which were at once raised by 
 specialists against Pictet's work, the views which the savant of 
 Geneva had pronounced on the original condition of the Indo- 
 Europeans soon found acceptance in a wider scientific circle ; in 
 particular, French antln-opologists and ethnologists frequently 
 treated Pictet's conclusions as a safe basis for their own investiga- 
 tions. I will only refer here to two distinguished French historians 
 of culture, F. Lenormant, in his work, The Beginnings of Culture 
 {Die Anfdnge der Culiur, German edition, Jena, 1875), and F. von 
 liougemont. The Bronze Age, or the Semites in the Occident (German 
 trans., Giitersloh, 1869), the works of both of whom are most 
 seriously influenced by Pictet's book. 
 
 The same remark applies to Alphonse de CandoUe's well-known 
 book, Der Ursprung der Kulturpjjianzen (translated by E. Goeze, 
 Leipzig, 1884), which Pictet's most erroneous statements, accejjted 
 as sterling coin, permeate in a most pernicious way. 
 
 But in Germany also nearly every eminent student of language 
 endeavoured to wox'k this newly discovered mine of Comparative 
 Philology in the interests of the history of culture. About the 
 same time as the second volume of Pictet's work^ there appeared 
 
22 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 two German treatises dealing with linguistic palaeontology : On 
 the Primeval Indo-Germanic Period, by F. Justi {JJher die Urzeit der 
 Indorjermanen, Pawner's hist. Taschenbuch, iv. Folge, iii. Jahrgang, 
 
 1862, pp. 301-42), and Der wirthschaftliche Culttirstand des indog. 
 Urvolkes {The Economic Condition of the Primitive Indo- Eur 02)eans), 
 by A. Schleicher [Hildehrand's Jahrbilcher f. Nationalokonomie, i., 
 
 1863, pp. 401-11). The sketch which Justi gives of the primeval 
 Indo-Germanic period does not differ essentially from Pictet's 
 account, and is obviously influenced by it. Here we have pictured 
 in glowing language the same simple but happy existence of a 
 young and vigorous people, breeding cattle and working farms, 
 with a developed family life and the beginning of a State organisa- 
 tion. A little paradise is put before our eyes. A feeling of envy 
 creeps over us, their sorely afflicted descendants, when we read of 
 these ancestors that "the only ills that threatened the lives of 
 these fortunate men, seem to have been the wounds received in 
 war, and the weakness of old age " (p. 323). For explaining the 
 meaning of a word, especial importance is laid by Justi on the root : 
 The word father means "the protector, master," the mother is 
 the managing, busy house-wife, who calls her spouse "lord and 
 master;" the son is termed "the begotten, the scion," the 
 daughter " the milk-maid ; " she remains by the side of her in- 
 dustrious mother and helps her ; therefore the brother loves her 
 and calls her the sister " who dwells with him," while she honours 
 him with the grateful title of brother, "nourisher" (p. 318). The 
 subject-matter is arranged with more skill than in Pictet, inasmuch 
 as in Justi the question as to the original home, the "paradise," of 
 the Indo-Europeans is not discussed until the picture of their social 
 relations and the Indo-Germanic fauna and flora have been disposed 
 of. It is interesting also to note an objection which Justi himself 
 raises against himself, when he contrasts his high estimate of the 
 
 I civilisation of the primeval period with the stage of culture in 
 ^ which history shows some of the Indo-Germanic peoples to have 
 been, an objection of great and far-reaching importance, as we shall 
 see, which Justi indeed contrives to dispose of very summarily : 
 " If, however, it is objected," he says, p. 320, "that many members 
 of the Indo-European family in times known to history and 
 relatively much less remote from our own, were still in the hunt- 
 ing and fishing stage, we need only, in order to deprive the objec- 
 tion of all its force, put the further question : why did the whole 
 population of many localities in Italy consist almost exclusively of 
 fishers, whilst the Italians, nevertheless, rank amongst the most 
 civilised of peoples'?" 
 
 Much more scepticism was shown by Schleicher, who, in his 
 work Die deutsche Sprache {The German Language), 1860, p. 71, /., 
 had not failed to touch upon the civilisation of the original Indo- 
 Europeans. According to Schleicher's pedigree-theory, which we 
 shall subsequently speak of in detail, the Slavo-Letto-German 
 branch was the first to detach itself from the original language, 
 and it was only later that the remaining portion of the original 
 
JUSTI— MAX MULLER. 23 
 
 language subdivided into the Hindu-Persian and Graecoltalo-Celtic 
 branches. Accordingly, in reconstructing the primeval period, he 
 justly only lays weight on such words as can be traced either in 
 all three groups of languages, or at least in the Hindu-Persian as 
 well as in the Slavo-Letto-German group. Agreements limited to 
 the area of the European languages he does not regard as con- 
 clusive, because he considers that terms for civilised ideas may 
 have been borrowed by one nation from another to a considerable 
 extent, just as a similar process of borrowing can be traced in the 
 case of tales and Mdrchen in the most ancient times. Schleicher 
 is also of opinion that it is impossible to draw negative conclusions 
 about the civilisation of the primeval period from the absence of 
 given agreements ; " for in the course of thousands of years many 
 words may have been lost, many may have survived in one single 
 language alone, and therefore have lost the means of demonstrat- 
 ing to us their primeval character. For this reason, however, our 
 picture of their civilisation can contain nothing which does not 
 belong to it. We are safe from the danger of imputing too much 
 to our original people, while we may be certain that there are 
 many sides of its civilisation which we have not the means to 
 ascertain " (p. 404). The result is that there are many important 
 items of civilisation which Schleicher cannot bring himself to 
 ascribe to the primeval period, but which Pictet had imputed to 
 it, such as the plough, mill, gold and silvei", &c. 
 
 The end of the sixties brought further contributions to the 
 investigation of the primeval Indo-Germanic period, from Max 
 Miiller, in an essay on Comparative Philology {Essays, ii. 18-42 of 
 the German edition, 1869),* W. D. AVhitney {Languacje and the 
 Study of Language, 1867), and Th. Benfey {Einleitung zu A. Fick's 
 Worte7'btich cler Indog. Grundsprache in ihren Bestande vor der 
 Volkertrennung, 1868, and Geschichte der Sprachivissenschaft, 1869, 
 pp. .597-600). As we here have to do with three inquirers who 
 together stand at the head of their science, it will be particularly 
 interesting to consider side by side the views which they put 
 forward almost simultaneously on the same subject. A. Fick will 
 also have to be included, because it was on his vocabulary of the 
 original Indo-Germanic language that Benfey's views were based. 
 
 At the very outset of his investigations, Max Miiller declares, as 
 Schleicher had declared before him, that the method employed in 
 reconstructing the primeval period may not be reversed or used 
 for drawing negative conclusions. " Because each of the Romance 
 languages has a different name for certain objects, it does not 
 follow that the objects themselves Avere unknown to the ancestors 
 of the Romance peoples. Paper was known in Rome, yet it is 
 called carta in Italian, pajiier in French " (Select Essays, i. p. 320). 
 
 That does not, however, prevent him from occasionally making 
 use of negative proofs of this kind. On the gi'ound that the names 
 given to the sea by the different Indo-Germanic peoples dilfer from 
 
 * In Enfjlish this treatise had been published in the Oxford Essay in 1856. 
 Cf. Ma.x Miiller, Biographies of Words, p. 129, ff. 
 
24 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 each other, or originally designated a dead stagnant water (Lat. 
 mare), acquaintance with the sea is denied to the primeval period, 
 and further geographical combinations based thereon. Whitney 
 also was of opinion that the country inhabited by the Indo- 
 Europeans did not yet extend to the sea-coast. A second negative 
 conclusion is drawn by Miiller from the fact that the Indo-Europeans 
 do not possess a common Avord for the numeral thousand (c/. also 
 Justi, op. cit., p. 315), whereas Th. Benfey opines more cautiously 
 that "of the various permissible, i.e., intelligible, names, none had 
 driven out the rest and established itself as the only one in 
 use." 
 
 As regards the character of the vocabulary employed. Max 
 Miiller seems not to consider the agreement of Sanskrit a conditio 
 sine qua non of I'econstructing the civilisation of the primeval 
 period. At least, he too ascribes the plough and the mill to the 
 Indo-Europeans. Nor is complete agreement in root and suffix 
 required of the civilised terms compared ; thus, acquaintance with 
 gold is assigned with the greatest decision to the original period, 
 although the formative elements in the series of words in question 
 (Sans, luranya, G. ;)(pucrd§, Slav, zlato, Goth, gid'^ "differ widely 
 from one another." Nor does A. Fick regard the agreement of 
 Sanskrit as absolutely indispensable in order to incorporate a word 
 into his index of the original Indo-Germanic language. Words such 
 as those for "boar" (apra), "fish" {pislc), "goat" (plinta), "tree 
 with edible fruit " (bhaga), and many others, are assigned to the 
 vocabulary of the original language, although all of them are such 
 as can only be proved by the agreement of some European languages. 
 
 So, too, some word-forms which can only be traced in a few or 
 even only in a single European language, are admitted into the 
 dictionary of the original language if they recur in Sanskrit.* 
 Great care, on the other hand, is taken about the agreement of 
 words brought together, in their derivative syllables ; in this way 
 Fick succeeds in establishing the same word with totally different 
 suffixes for the original language ; thus the stem vat, from which 
 Benfey infers that the Indo-Europeans were acquainted with the 
 division of the year, appears in three forms : vat, vatas, vatasara. 
 Notwithstanding, the endeavour to recover forms of words which 
 did once really exist in the original language, makes Fick's com- 
 parisons a safer basis for researches into the history of culture 
 than were those made by his predecessors and simply directed to 
 identifying a root. 
 
 Let us now turn to the civilisation itself of the ancient Indo- 
 Europeans : according to Max Miiller they must have lived in the 
 profoundest peace for a long time before their dispersion. " Hence 
 it is that not only Latin and Greek, but all Aiyan languages, have 
 
 * To this B. Delbriick, in his criticism of Fick's work {K. Z., xviii. p. 73), 
 objects: "Particularly must we pronounce against inferring Indo-Germanic 
 forms from Grajco-Hindu-Persian parallels. For how do we know that they 
 may not belong to a Graeco-Hindu- Persian period, and thus be about a couple 
 of thousand years younger than the real Indo-Germanic period ?" 
 
MAX MULLER. 25 
 
 their peaceful words in common ; hence it is that all differ so 
 strangely in their warlike expression. Thus the domestic animals 
 are generally known in England and India by the same name, 
 while the wild beasts have mostly different names even in Greek 
 and Latin " {Select Essays, i. p. 343). According to Whitney, the 
 domestic animals that had been tamed were the horse, the ox, the 
 sheep, the goat, the pig, and the dog, to which Benfey further adds 
 the goose and the duck. 
 
 Agriculture, too, was already pursued, and wheat and barley 
 cultivated (Benfey and Whitjiey) ; further all three inquirers agree 
 that the Indo-Europeans even then possessed houses and walled 
 strongholds or towns (Sans, ^wri = G. ttoAis). 
 
 On the other hand, they speak with an uncertain voice on, and 
 at different times give diflFerent answers to the question, what 
 metals were known to the primeval Indo- Germanic period? Thus 
 Max Miiller, in his essay referred to above (1856), had spoken of 
 iron as a metal known to the Indo-Europeans. In his Lectures on 
 the Science of Language (1866 German, 1864 English edition, ii. 
 218), on the other hand, he endeavours to provide ample demon- 
 stration that iron was still wanting to the Indo-Europeans before 
 their dispersion. 
 
 Benfey actually comes to three diflFerent conclusions with 
 regard to the equation Sans, dyas, Lat. aes, Goth. aiz. Whereas 
 in the Preface, p. viii, he was of the opinion that it " probably " 
 had the meaning of " bronze," in his History of Comjxirxitive 
 Philology he extends its meaning to " metal generally," subse- 
 quently, "bronze," "iron." Finally Chr. Hostmann [Archiv f. 
 Anthropologic, ix. p. 192) declares: "Th. Benfey, who reserves 
 explanation in detail for another occasion, authorises me to state 
 that there is nothing in Sanskrit scholarship nor in linguistic 
 research in the domain of the Indo-Germanic languages, incon- 
 sistent with the results of my investigations, while as regards the 
 knowledge of iron in the primeval Indo-Germanic period, they are 
 rather in complete harmony." Whitney expresses himself with 
 the most caution : " The use of some metals was certainly known ; 
 whether iron was amongst them is open to question." 
 
 Special attention is devoted by Max Miiller to the family life of 
 the ancient Indo-Europeans. He does not indeed lay any weight 
 on the mere fact that the names for father, mother, brother, sister, 
 daughter, are identical in most Indo-Germanic languages. The 
 high development and elevated morality of the Indo-Germanic 
 family he rather sees, as we have noticed that Justi saw, in the 
 meaning of the roots from which the Indo-Germanic family names 
 are derived. " The name of milkmaid, given to the daughter of 
 the house, opens before our eyes a little idyll of the poetical and 
 pastoral life of the early Aryans. One of the few things by which 
 the daughter, before she was mai-ried might make herself useful in 
 a nomadic household, was the milking of the cattle, and it discloses 
 a kind of delicacy and humour even in the rudest state of society, 
 if we imagine a father callin<' his daughter his little milkmaid 
 
26 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 rather than sutd, his begotten, or jilia, the suckling " {Selected 
 Essays, i. p. 324).* 
 
 A further proof of a well-ordered family life in the primeval 
 period is seen by Max Miiller in the names which had even then 
 been developed for i-elations springing fi'om marriage, i.e., relations 
 which in English are expressed by the addition of the words 
 " in-law." Terms such as " father-in-law " (Sans, ^vdgura, G. 
 €Kvp6<;, Lat. socer), " daughter-in-law " (Sans. snushd'= G. vv6<;, 
 Lat. minis), &c., are unknown to savages. This is supplemented 
 by a remark of Benfey's (Preface, p. viii), that the monogamy 
 of the Indo-Europeans is shown by the equations pdtni = irorvia 
 " mistress," and pdti = TroVts " master." 
 
 Arts of many kinds are ascribed to the Indo-Europeans by 
 Benfey and Whitney: " They possessed weapons, especially arrows ; 
 they painted and made poetry ; built waggons and boats with 
 
 oars ; they wove and made themselves clothes and 
 
 girdles. Finally, they had divided time into years and months " 
 {Benfey). " The art of weaving was practised ; wool and hemp, 
 and possibly flax, being the materials employed. The weapons of 
 offence and defence were those which are usual among primitive 
 peoples, the sword, spear, bow, and shield. Boats were manu- 
 
 ftxctured and moved by oars Mead was prepared from 
 
 honey, as a cheering and inebriating drink. The season whose 
 name has been most persistent is the winter " (Whitney, Language 
 and the Study of Language, p. 207). 
 
 Whereas, according to Benfey, the Indo-Europeans were ruled by 
 kings, whose wives were called " queens," and probably therefore 
 shared their rank, Whitney finds no traces as yet of the develop- 
 ment of a state organisation in the proper sense : " the people was 
 doubtless a congeries of petty tribes, under chiefs and leaders, 
 rather than kings, and with institutions of a patriarchal cast. 
 Their religion was already sharply defined ; they had several gods 
 with established names, definite religious forms and even 
 formulae" {Benfey). 
 
 By the side of the works of the three investigators named, who 
 directed their efforts to producing a general picture of Indo- 
 Germanic civilisation, we have now to mention a series of shorter 
 essays, the object of which was rather to consider single phases of 
 the most ancient civilisation of the Indo-Europeans. 
 
 They treat with especial frequency of the Indo-Germanic 
 animal kingdom. In the first place, we have to mention two 
 papers by C. Fcirstemann, on Language and Natural History, K. Z., 
 i. pp. 491-505, and iii. pp. 43-62, the latter of which is accompanied 
 by notes by A. Kuhn. In these the Indo-Germanic names for 
 animals are brought together, according as they are identical in 
 all, most, or only single languages, in order to show thereby " the 
 
 * The view that Sans. duMtdr "daughter" means "milk-maid" (root,, 
 duh) was first put forward by J. Grimm, who even compared Lat. mulier: 
 7nulgere, and fcinijia : O.'E. fcm, fam, "milk." Cf. GescMchte der dcutsehen 
 Sprachc, p. 1001. 
 
THE INDO-GERMANIC ANIMAL KINGDOM. 2/ 
 
 possibility of producing a complete Indo-Gcrmaniclinguistichistory." 
 He finds that throughout the whole area of the Indo-Germanic 
 languages, i.e., in Sanskrit, Greek, Latin, and Teutonic, the names 
 for dog, cow, sheep, horse, and pig, bear, wolf, mouse, and otter 
 {cf. K. Z., iii. p. 59) agree. The five animals first mentioned 
 must, therefore, have been brought into the service of man before 
 the separation of the languages. The same subject is discussed in 
 several papers by F. Potts in the Beitrcige zur vergleichenden 
 Sprachwissetischaft {Conti'ibutions to the Science of Language), 
 which are distinguished less by definite historical results than by 
 the fact that he has collected together much valuable material. 
 The various sections grouped together under the general title 
 Contrihittons to the History of Culture, treat of The Distinction of 
 various kinds of Cattle, Gelding (ii. pp. 195-215), The Cultivation, 
 of Bees (ii. pp. 265-82) — this includes a discussion on The Improve- 
 ment of Fruit-trees (ii. pp. 401-23) — further of Dogs (iii. pp. 289- 
 326), Goats (iv. pp. 68-79), Birds (iv. pp. 79-98). A. Bacmeister 
 deals with the Indo-Germanic animal kingdom from the side of 
 language, in Ausland, in a more popular manner, under the 
 following heads: (1) ass; (2) horse (Amhmd, 1866, pp. 924 and 
 997) ; (3) ape, lion, camel, elephant ; (4) domestic animals ; (5 and 
 6) origin of names of animals; (7) dog, wolf, fox {A%island, 1867, 
 pp. 91, 157, 472, 507, 1133). The same subject is discussed by 
 Franz Misteli {cf. Bericht iiher die Thatigkeit der St. Gallichen 
 naturwissenschaftlichen Gesellschaft, 1865-66, pp. 139-69, and ib., 
 1866-67, pp. 31-59). In his method of proving the acquaintance 
 of the Indo-Europeans with certain animals, Misteli models 
 himself on A. Pictet. He too moves in the vicious circle which is 
 conspicuous in Pictet. Since " on linguistic grounds " — what, is 
 not stated — the home of the Aryans must be placed north of the 
 Himalayas, on the boundaries of India and Persia (p. 141), 
 therefore, the Indo-Europeans must have been acquainted with 
 the tiger, as the habitat of this beast of prey extends to this 
 district. It is, however, w'ell known that the tiger cannot pretend 
 to a primeval name. The fox also, to say nothing of other animals, 
 is assigned in the same way to the primeval Indo-Germanic fauna. 
 For this animal too, when we consider his geographical distribution 
 and reflect that geese and poultry were known as domestic birds 
 to the Indo-Europeans before their dispersion (p. 157), Ave might 
 expect a primeval name. But " crafty Master Eeynard tricks 
 us even in matters of science." The only trace of the original 
 state of things has, according to Misteli, been preserved in 
 Lat. vulpes, which he compares with Lat. lupus, G. Xv'ko?, Sans. 
 vrkas, to show that fox and wolf received the same name in 
 the primeval period, viz., "robber" (root, vark). After these 
 remarks it is unnecessary to say anything else of the collec- 
 tion which he gives as the result of liis investigation (p. 58). 
 According to it the following animals were known to the Indo- 
 Europeans : — 
 
 Beasts of Prey. — Tiger, dog, wolf, fox, marten, polecat, and 
 
28 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 weasel — without satisfactorily distinguishing the two latter — otter, 
 bear, hedgehog. 
 
 Rodents. — Squin-el, mouse, hare, beaver. 
 
 Solidungulous. — Horse. 
 
 Ruminants. — Camel, stag, goat, sheep, cow. 
 
 Cloven-footed. — Pig. 
 
 It is interesting to note the side-glances which Misteli casts on 
 the fauna of the Swiss lake-dwellings, for purposes of comparison. 
 As, however, he ascribes to the primeval Indo-Germauic period the 
 domestication of certain animals, such as the horse, pig, poultry, 
 which according to Riitimeyer's investigations [Die Fauna der 
 Pfahlhauten) were unknown to the most ancient periods of the 
 lake-dwellings, it is not difficult to understand that, in his opinion, 
 the Indo-Europeans cannot possibly be compared, as regards civi- 
 lisation, with the lake-dwellers of the Stone age. In the same way, 
 A. Schleicher (ojo. cit., p. 411), assuming that the Indo-Europeans, 
 before their dispersion, were acquainted with metals and metal- 
 lurgy, ascribes the prehistoric moiauments of the European Stone 
 age to non-Indo- Germanic peoples. These important questions will 
 engage our close attention subsequently. 
 
 An entirely new side of Indo-Germanic civilisation was brought 
 into prominence by R. Westphal in a paper on the comparative 
 metrical systems of the Indo-Germanic peoples {Zur Verghichenden 
 Metrik der indog. Volker, K. Z., ix. pp. 437-58). If, he inquired, 
 a hundred different traits in the belief about the gods, in the 
 structure of myths and sagas, can be traced back to the primeval 
 period of the Indo-Germanic peoples, ought it not also to be possible 
 to infer the form with which this most ancient of poetry invested 
 its material 1 And, in fact, Westphal believes that he has detected 
 this ancient form in the agreement of the three iambic verses of 
 the Greeks (dimeter, acatalectic, and catalectic trimeter) with the 
 three metres of the Vedas {Anushtubh and Gdyatri, Jagati, Virdj, 
 and Trishtuhh), and further with the rhythmic verse of the ancient 
 Persians. This ancient Indo-Germanic poetry was based neither on 
 accent nor quantity, but was an affair of syllables purely. It has 
 been preserved intact in the metres of the Avesta, and is reflected 
 in the Vedic hymns also, so far as the second half of the iambic 
 dipodia is quantitive, i.e., purely iambic. In Greek metre, also, 
 this primeval principle of syllable-counting occasionally still 
 manifests itself, e.^., in the license allowed by prosody at the 
 beginning of a rhythmical verse {cf. p. 440). 
 
 The scheme of the primitive Indo-European epic verse may be 
 represented in accordance with these investigations, as follows : — 
 
 Westphal's work has proved to be the foundation of a compara- 
 tive study of Indo-European metres, which has lately become of 
 importance for understanding the origin of the hexameter, for 
 which I may refer to Frederic Allen (Ueher den Ursprung des 
 
INDO-GERMANIC POETRY. 29 
 
 homerischen Versmasses, K. Z., xxiv. p. 556, /.), and H. Usener 
 {Altgriechischer Versban, Bonn, 1887). 
 
 That the Indo-Europeans composed, i.e., possessed metrical songs, 
 is, we may remark incidentally, the opinion of all the investigators 
 whom we have thus far mentioned. Benfey and Fick endeavoured 
 to support it by linguistic arguments, the former basing his 
 statement that : " They (the Indo-Europeans) painted and com- 
 posed poetry, especially hymns" obviously on Pick's equation, 
 Sans, sumnd = G. v/avos ; the latter appending to his comparison of 
 Sans, pacld " metrical unit, quarter of a verse," with Zend padlia, 
 pad "word, song," ttovs "metrical foot, unit of verse," A.S. fit 
 " poem, song " (?) the comment : " The remarkable recurrence in 
 four languages of the application of ' foot ' to a portion of a verse 
 shows the existence of metrical composition amongst the Indo- 
 Europeans." 
 
 A still further step was taken by A. Kuhn in a paper in his 
 Zeitschrift (xiii. p. 491), for he endeavours to trace whole formulae 
 back to the beginning of Indo-European poetry. He distinguishes 
 even between two classes of remains from the most ancient poetry, 
 first, riddles, things celestial, the creation of the world, &c., and next, 
 spells for charming away diseases and evil spirits. As an example 
 of the latter, the well-known Merseburg charm for a lame horse : 
 Ben zi bena, bluot zi bluoda, 
 Ltd zi giliden, sose gelimida sin, 
 
 is compared with a very similar one in the Athar Veda (iv. 12) : 
 " Let marrow join to marrow, anil let limb to limb be joined. 
 
 Grow flesh that erst had pined away, and nov, grow every 
 bone also. 
 
 Marrow now unite with marrow, and let hide on hide increase." 
 
 We have still to mention, in this place, an isolated paper by 
 F. C. Pauli on the names given to the parts of the body by the 
 Indo-Europeans (JJher die Benennungen der Eorperteile hei den 
 Indogernmnen, Programm, Stettin, 1867, reviewed in K. Z., xvii. 
 p. 233). A comparison of the primeval names of the parts of the 
 human body, p. 27,/., shows that the Indo-Europeans possessed a 
 fairly thorough anatomical knowledge of their bodies. 
 
 If, before proceeding to a new work, of the very greatest 
 importance for linguistic and historical research, we take a brief 
 retrospect of our review thus far, we shall observe that all the 
 investigators we have mentioned agree in regarding the level of 
 Indo-Germanic civilisation as relatively high. 
 
 A people possessing a well-regulated family and national life, 
 familiar with cattle-breeding and agriculture, owning nearly all 
 the domesticated animals which at the present day are in the 
 service of man, experienced in mining, and working the most im- 
 portant, if not all, of the metals — such a people seemed to be the 
 fitting representatives of the primeval period of a race which was 
 destined to play so important a part in the development of civilisa- 
 tion. It was natural that by the side of such a picture, the state 
 
s< 
 
 30 PREHISTOEIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 of things, which was revealed in the most ancient monuments of 
 Europe by the steady growth of anthropological and prehistoric 
 research, should stand in glaring and irreconcilable contrast. The 
 sole possible explanation seemed to lie in the assumption of a 
 double layer of population in Europe, a pre-Indo-Germanic, such 
 as might have belonged to the lake-dwellings of Switzerland and 
 the kitchen-middens of Denmark, and an Indo-Germanic, which 
 appeared on European soil as the apostle of a higher culture. 
 
 The investigators show more difference among themselves in the 
 method of reaching the primeval pei-iod of the Indo-Germanic 
 peoples by the aid of Comparative Philology, and this is the more 
 intelligible because, strictly speaking, none of them had subjected 
 it to serious examination from all points of view, linguistic and 
 historical. Such an examination ought, indeed, to have been 
 suggested by the difference in opinion as to the earliest cleavage 
 of the original language ; for it was obvious that a totally different 
 linguistic basis for the investigation of the primeval period must 
 be given by the assumption that the original people first divided 
 into a Hiudu-Perso-South-European and a North European division, 
 fi'om what would be given by the assumj)tion that it divided into 
 an Asiatic and an European half. In the face of this absolutely 
 undecided dispute it would have been safest and most cautious 
 only to employ such equations for the civilisation of the primeval 
 period as were safely established by the agreement of the Hindu- 
 Persian, North, and South European branches. Yet Schleicher 
 and Fcirstemann alone carried out this idea. An equally careful 
 examination would have had to be made of the formal elements of 
 the comparative vocabulary. A. Kuhn had indeed insisted that 
 identity of root was by no means enough to establish the primeval 
 existence of the concept residing in the series of words, and that 
 agreement in the sufSx was quite as necessary as agreement in 
 root. Yet investigators like Pictet, Jiisti, Max Miiller, and others 
 paid scarcely any attention to this requisite, and consequently 
 Fick's book, in spite of its great defects, may be so far termed an 
 advance, that it endeavours to class together those words in the 
 Indo-European languages which agree in root and in formative 
 syllables, and to offer them to the historian of culture as a foundation. 
 
 On the other hand, agreement prevailed, in theory at least, 
 with regard to the fundamental principle that concepts which 
 could not be traced etymologically within the circle of the Indo- 
 Germanic languages, were not to be employed for drawing negative 
 conclusions about the primeval period, although in practice such 
 conclusions were not unfrequently drawn. 
 
 The last thing that investigators, so far, had troubled themselves 
 about was to establish the original meaning of a series of etymo- 
 logically-related words : in most cases they were quite content to 
 transfer the meaning, which the equation had in historical times, 
 to the primeval period without more ado. As Sans. j':)^(r^ = G. 
 TToAts meant "town," the Indo-Europeans must have lived in 
 towns ; as Sans, d^va, G. lttttos, &c., were employed of the domesti- 
 
V. HEHN. 31 
 
 cated animal, the horse must have been used as a domesticated 
 animal in the primeval period, and so on. 
 
 The merit of detecting and attacking this, the weakest, side 
 of linguistic palasontology is due to a remarkable work, which 
 imparted a new direction in every respect to research based on 
 language and history : V. Helm's Cultivated Plants ami Domestic 
 Animals in theif migration from Asia to Greece atid Italy, and the 
 rest of Europe, Sketches from History and Language {Culturjyjianzen 
 und Haustiere in ihren tjbergang von Asien nach Griechenland und 
 Italien soivie in das iihrige Europa, Historisch-linguistische Skizzen, 
 Ist ed., Berlin, 1870; 2nd ed., 1874; 3rd ed., 1877, from which we 
 mostly quote; 4th ed., 1883; 5th ed., 1887). 
 
 V. Hehn's main object, as the title of the book indicates, was 
 not to reconstruct prehistoric periods of civilisation, but to show 
 how a considerable number of the most important cultivated plants / 
 and domestic animals migrated, some of them under the full light 
 of history, from the civilised area of the Orient to the peoples of 
 Europe, who were still plunged in the night of barbarism ; to act 
 wherever they come as the most powerful of levers for the 
 production of a higher civilisation. " What is Europe but the \ 
 stock, barren in itself, on which everything had to be grafted from 
 the Orient, and so brought to perfection." These words of 
 Schelling are the motto of the book, and its real object is to prove 
 their truth. Only, as the author is performing his task, in the 
 most brilliant manner, by a combined knowledge of history, 
 language, and natural history, perfectly astounding in its wealth, 
 he cannot escape asking himself : What was the culture of the 
 Indo-Germanic peoples like before they came in contact with the 
 culture of the Oi'ieut 1 what was their civilisation at the time when 
 they first penetrated into the wildernesses of Europe 1 what when 
 they were still living with their eastern brothers in Asia ? Those 
 passages of the book which are devoted to answering these 
 questions will claim our special attention. 
 
 V. Hehn does not base his views about the primeval period of 
 the Indo-Europeans mainly on philological combinations : his work 
 is styled Sketches from History and Language, not from language 
 and history. But every indication of a less sunny prehistoric 
 period which penetrates through the brilliant veil of classical 
 antiquity is eagerly collected and brought into compai'ison with 
 the scattered notices which have been transmitted by Greek and 
 Latin authors, both of antiquity and of the Middle Ages, about the 
 manners and customs of non-classical Europe, above all about the 
 northern Indo-Germanic tribes, the Celts, Teutons, and Slavs. 
 
 It is but seldom that he uses language as his starting-point ; he 
 employs it, provided only it is adapted for the purpose, to explain, 
 amplify, and sti'cngthen his picture. Philology and the science of 
 language are here combined in a magnificent manner. It is on a 
 foundation of this kind that V. Helm unrolls a picture of the 
 primeval period, which certainly differs from that of investigators 
 whom we may term mere comparative philologists, as does the 
 
32 PREHISTOEIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 darkness of night from the light of day. Hehu is well aware of 
 this contrast, nor is there wanting a sharp polemic against the 
 method visual up to that time of employing Comparative Philology 
 for inferences about the history of culture. There are, if I am not 
 mistaken, two charges particularly which he brings against it. 
 
 " He," says V. Hehn, p. 488 of the 3rd edition, " who puts 
 new civilised ideas into old words, will certainly re-discover our 
 modem life without difficulty in the period of the earliest begin- 
 nings." We have already seen that all the earlier students of 
 language had unsuspiciously ascribed the domestication of the 
 horse, for instance, to the primeval period, because the equation 
 of the Sans, d^va and its cognates left nothing to be desired from 
 the point of view of language. V. Hehn pronounces a very 
 different judgment on the value of this piece of evidence : the 
 equation quoted proves to him nothing but that the Indo-Europeans 
 before their separation possessed a word akva and applied it to the 
 horse ("the swift," root, ak). The domestication of the animal is 
 not even hinted at in language, and should the history of culture 
 succeed in proving that it was not until a relatively late i^eriod 
 that the domesticated animal appeared among the Indo-Germanic 
 peoples, the certain inference would be that the equation akva, 
 &c., can only have been applied to the wild horse in the primeval 
 Indo-Germanic period. Let us listen to V. Hehn's own words 
 about another animal which is usually thought to have certainly 
 accompanied the migrations of the Indo-Europeans, that is, the 
 goat : " The Greek at^ atyo5 ' goat ' recurs in Sanskrit and in 
 Lithuanian, and therefore goes back to a time antecedent to the 
 separation of the peoples. It is not, therefore, a necessary uncon- 
 ditional consequence that the primeval people possessed the goat 
 as a domestic animal ; the name may have been given to any 
 bounding beast of chase, and subsequently have been transferred 
 to the domestic goat, w'hen it became known — a possibility which 
 in similar cases should more often be borne in mind by those who, 
 on the strength of the presence of common words, draw inferences 
 about the state of culture of the primitive people with such 
 certainty" (p. 516). In the same way doubt is cast upon the 
 linguistic arguments for the agriculture of the Indo-Europeans. 
 " That they (the Indo-Europeans of Greece and Italy) cultivated 
 the soil, and subsisted on the fruits of Demeter, before they settled 
 in their respective countries, in the Grteco-Italian period, nay ! 
 even in the heart of Asia, is an assertion often made with more or 
 less confidence, the proofs of which are for the most pai't scarcely 
 valid. Greek ^eia, spelt, ^ciSwpos apovpa, the grain-giving soil, 
 Lithuanian jawas, corn, pi. jawal, grain in general, as long as it is 
 on the stalk, jatoiena, stubble, is indeed a correct equation, but it 
 only shows that at the time when the Greeks and Lithuanians 
 were still undivided, the name was given to some variety of grass, 
 having perhaps edible ears (c/. Th. Mommsen above, p. 16). 
 The same is the case with KpiQ-q, Lat. hordemn, O.H.G. gersta; the 
 language of a nation whose occupation consisted in pasturing 
 
HEHN. ^^ 
 
 animals must have been peculiarly rich in names of plants and 
 grasses," &c. (cf. p. 58 seq.). 'Aypos, too, and its cognates originally 
 only meant " field." Almost against his personal view, which is 
 the opposite (cf. p. 487), Hehn, " in a subject which," as it seems, 
 "allows at the most only of hesitating conjectures," admits a kind 
 of half-nomad agriculture, on account of the kinship of G. dypo's, 
 Lat. arare, &c., which, however, owing to the variation of the 
 Sanskrit, proves nothing as to the primeval period ; but the hated 
 occupation was again given up by the Grseco-Italians, when the 
 new instinct to migrate began to work. The plants cultivated 
 may have been the millet, bean, and rape (cf. p. 59). 
 
 From the same point of view V. Hehn utters a warning against 
 foisting modern meanings into old verbal roots, which, agi'eeing as 
 they do in different Indo-European peoples, seem to prove that 
 certain arts were practised in the primeval period. 
 
 "As for weaving," he says, p. 497, "there seem to be pieces of 
 linguistic evidence which point to the practice of this art before the 
 dispersion of the peoples and before their migrations. If we did 
 but know for certain that these words were applied in the primeval 
 period, not to ingenious modes of twisting, plaiting, and sewing, but 
 to spinning the thread on the spindle and to weaving, in the proper 
 sense of the word, on the loom ! He who ascribes a knowledge of 
 weaving to the original people should not forget that, from its rude 
 beginnings to its perfection in historical times, this art has gone 
 through many stages. How ready the imagination of the com- 
 parative philologist is to picture a modern loom and flying shuttle," 
 >tc. (cf. also Th. Mommsen, History/ of Borne, p. 17). The second 
 point which distinguishes V. Hehn from earlier linguistic palaeonto- 
 logists lies in the greater extension that he gives to the conception 
 of loan-words. We are not here referring to the fact that V. Hehn, 
 in cases where the phonetic form, as for instance in the case of the 
 G. olvos (cf p. 68) and G. xp^tros (cf p. 498), etc., does not point 
 decidedly either to original connection or to borrowing, is usually . 
 glad to decide in favour of the latter, on the strength of general 
 considerations drawn from the history of culture. What is new, 
 though it had been previously indicated by Kuhn (cf. above, p. 21) 
 and Schleicher (cf. above, p. 23), is the idea that the agreement of 
 certain terms of civilisation which are confined to the European 
 languages, and therefore hitherto had been explained by a reference 
 to a European primeval pex'iod and to an original European language, 
 might also be conceived to be due to the fact that, when the 
 European peoples were differentiated locally and geographically, a 
 root with a general meaning was specialised by one people and then 
 spread by boiTowing from one people to another. V. Hehn ex- 
 1 tresses this idea as follows (p. 487) : " We must reflect that in those 
 early periods languages had not yet moved far apart from one 
 another, and that if an art, tool, &,c., was borrowed from a neighbour- 
 ing people, the name which they had given it could easily and 
 readily 'be transposed into the dialect of the borrowing people. If, 
 for instance, one verb, niolere, with the meaning of grinding, break- 
 
 c 
 
34 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 ing in pieces, and another, severe, with the meaning of scattering, 
 existed in all the languages of these hitherto pastoral peoples, and 
 if one of tliem gradually learned from another the art of sowing 
 and milling, it must, out of all the various stems of similar general 
 meaning, in order to express the new process, have specialised the 
 very one that had been used by its instructors. Similarity of ex- 
 pressions therefore only proves that, for instance, the knowledge of 
 the plough spread within the limits of the Indo-Germanic family in 
 Eui'ope from one member to another, and that one member did not 
 obtain it, say, from the south-east, from Asia, by the agency of the 
 Semites from Egypt ; another from the south-west, from the Iberi, 
 on the Pyrenees and the Rhone ; a third from a third unknown, 
 original people," <fec. Let us now endeavour, in conti'ast to the 
 pictui'es of Indo-Germanic civilisation with which we have previously 
 made acquaintance, to sketch the primeval period as V. Hehn con- 
 ceives it. We must premise that he does not distinguish definite 
 prehistoric periods, but in his delineations has in view mainly the 
 great " Aryan migration." 
 
 The Indo-Europeans of that pei'iod are a wandering pastoral 
 people, whose migration into Europe may be compared somewhat 
 to the military immigration of the Semitic shepherds into Palestine. 
 Their herds may have consisted of cattle, sheep, and pigs ; they 
 still lacked the horse (to the history of which a special section has 
 been devoted since the second edition), ass, mule, goat, poidtry of 
 all kinds, cat. The tribe of domestic animals is scanty. Wool is 
 pulled from the sheep and pressed, by stamping, not woven, into 
 felt cloths and covers ; on the other hand the women understood 
 how to plait mats and web-like stuffs, nets for fishing and hunting, 
 out of the bark of trees, especially of the lime-tree, and out of the 
 stalk-filaments of many plants, especially of the nettle famil}'^ ; as 
 also to stitch together the raw hides of wild and domestic animals 
 by means of stone or wooden needles. 
 
 The ways and habits of agriculture, which did not begin until 
 the end of the migrations, were not wholly unknown. The cultiva- 
 tion of fruit-trees belongs to a still later period. 
 
 The /ooc/ of the primeval period consisted of meat and milk, the 
 latter of which was not yet worked into cheese and butter (p. 138). 
 Meadj a drink made from honey, which was obtained from the wild 
 bees of the huge forests, is the oldest intoxicating drink known to 
 the Indo-Ei;ropeans who migrated into Europe (p. 136). Beer and 
 wine are unknown. Salt was not found in the original Asiatic 
 home, but the tribes that came to Europe made acquaintance with 
 it simultaneously (cf, V. Hehn, Das Salz, eine culturhistorische 
 Studie, Berlin, 1873, pp. 16 and 22). 
 
 Human habitations, in winter^ consisted of holes in the ground 
 artificially excavated and covered with a roof of turf or manure ; 
 in summer, of the waggon itself or, in forest regions, of slight tent- 
 like huts made of wood or wicker-work. The further south a tribe 
 was, the easier it was to winter the cattle, which in the north only 
 found food under the snow with difficulty during the rough winter 
 
HEHN. 35 
 
 months, and when circumstances were unfavourable must have 
 perished accordingly — for making sheds for cattle and storing 
 dried grass for the winter are arts of later origin, which were only 
 discovered as a result of the development of agriculture. 
 
 The only metal known to the immigrating shepherds was copper 
 (p. 500), and that they did not know how to manufacture into 
 tools, ike. The Indo-Germanic primeval period belongs rather to 
 the stone age. For bows wood was furnished by the yew, for the 
 shaft of the spear by the ash, and also by the elder and the privet, 
 shields were made of a withy-work of willows ; the trees of the 
 primeval forest, of gigantic girth, were hollowed out by means of 
 fire and the stone-axe into huge boats. The property of the 
 wanderers, their milking-vessels, hides, &c., was conveyed on 
 waggons, a machine invented early, which consisted entirely of 
 wood, and in which wooden pegs took the place of the iron nails 
 used afterw^ards. 
 
 Sinister features are to be discerned in the family-life of the 
 primeval period. The old men, when useless for fighting, either 
 go voluntarily to death or are violently slain ; so too the incur- 
 ably sick. The chieftain is followed to his grave by his thralls, 
 wives, horses, which were in later times bred in half-wild herds (pp. 
 19 and 26, /.), and dogs ; wives were either bought or stolen ; the 
 new-born child was either taken up by the father or rejected and 
 exposed. The family bond and the authority of the patriarch, 
 with the increase of population, expand into the tribe which, at 
 first narrow, eventually becomes more comprehensive ; but it is 
 not until the half nomad tiller of the soil has become a settled 
 cultivator of trees that the idea of property in its full sense is 
 developed, that disputes as to rights and property arise between 
 neighbours, that political order is established (p. 105). 
 
 The frame of mind of a cattle-butchering, shepherd people is 
 ruthless and bloody, full of superstition and under the influence 
 of sorcery. The powers of nature have not yet become personal 
 or assumed human form ; the name god still means sky. The 
 first attempt at abstraction is seen in the formation of the decimal 
 system, which however, still lacks the conception of thousand. 
 For the rest, the language forms a relatively intact, highly 
 evolved organism, ruled from within by living laws, and is even 
 now, thousands of years later, the .marvel and the joy of the 
 grammarian, and such as only grows and develops in the dark- 
 ness of a sheltered spirit and consciousness whose operations are 
 immediate.^ 
 
 The attitude of marked opposition, taken up by Hehn's book 
 to the views previously put forward by Comparative Philologists 
 about the original Indo-Germanic period, was not made enough of, 
 as regards its importance for the fuither development of linguistic 
 palaeontology, by the critics, who confined themselves mainly to 
 noticing and almost unanimously recognising the solution of the 
 problem set forth in the title of the work. Except G. Curtius, 
 who blames, in the Literarisches Centralblatt, 1870, p. 553, Hehn's 
 
36 PREHISTORIC AXTIQUITIES. 
 
 apparently frequent neglect of Sanskrit, as for instance when 
 talking of hemp (Sans, ^and), salt (Sans, mrd, cf. below, p. 40), 
 weaving (root std, oti^/awi', toros, &c.) ; and ib., 1874, p. 1751, does 
 not feel convinced by the author's mode of proving " that the 
 horse did not yet accompany our forefathers on their great travels 
 through the world " — the only persons who give their full atten- 
 tion to the aspect of Hehn's investigations described by us, are 
 G. Gerland in the Jenaer Litteraturzeitung, 1875, 641, and W. 
 Tomaschek, Z. o. G., 1875, p. 520, ff. And even they have objec- 
 tions to urge. The former thinks that " the author is generally 
 not quite just to the Indo-Europeans," and pushes too far the 
 undoubtedly correct idea that much which now seems general pro- 
 perty is really only borrowed ; and that what so easily happens 
 to students of language who undertake ethnological investigations, 
 happens occasionally to him (Hehn): they attach the most 
 weighty and wide-reaching ethnological conclusions to the thin 
 thread of a single series of words, which is by no means able to 
 bear the weight of such an inference.* What characterises 
 Tomaschek's very detailed review, on the other hand, is the 
 attempt to connect large portions of the Indo-European vocabulary 
 of words important for the history of culture not, as Hehn does by 
 preference, with the Semitic languages, but rather with the tongues 
 of northern peoples, Finns, Ugriaus, and Tatars. Thus language 
 is made to bear witness " to primeval contact and mutual 
 exchange of civilisation between northern and Indo-European 
 tribes" (p. 532). 
 
 Elsewhere Hehn's work seems to have exercised no influence on 
 subsequent works on linguistic paheontology. This can indeed 
 hardly be wondered at in the case of a book which appeared 
 almost simultaneously with the first edition of Hehn's work — 
 J. G. Cuno's Researches in the Department of Ancient Ethnology 
 {Forschungen im Gehiete der alien Volkerhmde, Teil, i., 1871), and 
 in which, pp. 22-27, the question is discussed whether the original 
 Indo-Europeans practised agriculture. Cuno answers this question 
 in the affirmative very confidently. 
 
 More remarkable is it that several years after Hehn's decided 
 attack on the whole method of linguistic palaeontology, a work 
 could appear in w'hich the old theme is treated in the old way, 
 without even devoting a word to Hehn's ideas. This work iss a 
 book that appeared in 1873 — Fick's The Former Lingtdstic Unity 
 of the European Members of the Indo-Germanic Family {Die 
 ehemalige Spracheinheit der Indo-Germanen Europas), in which 
 
 * An example of this msiy, perhaps, be afforded by the chronological 
 conclusions which Hehn (p. 289) draws, from the northern names of the 
 domestic fowl, about the appearance of this bird in northern Europe. 
 
 Thus, for instance, he infers from the Finnic word for hen, kana, which is 
 borrowed from the Teutonic (Goth, hana, O.N. hani, O.D. hano), that the 
 German sound-shifting had not begun when it was borrowed. As, however, 
 Finnic, owing to its poverty in consonants, represents the Teutonic spirants 
 fhyp {2}clto : field), th by t {tarvet : A. S. thearf), everything seems to indicate 
 that the k in kana is also but a make-shift 
 
FICK., 37 
 
 on pp. 266-385, a tolerably detailed picture is given of the primeval 
 civilisation. Fick overflows with righteous indignation against 
 those who would sully the bi'illiance of the primeval Indo-Germanic 
 period. " Such attempts," he says, on p. 268, without explaining 
 who or what attempts are meant, " to throw as much dirt as 
 possible upon the origines of man, are haunted by the Darwinian 
 father of apes and men, a phantom which philosophising zoologists 
 may find useful, but which must be banished from researches into 
 the antiquities of Indo-Germanic man, because here everything is 
 seen to be penetrated with good sense and sound morality." This 
 good sense and sound morality the author succeeds, by the 
 exercise of an incomparable boldness of imagination, in discovering 
 in the vocabulary of the primeval period. " Father and mother," 
 he says, on p. 267, " recognise in the son and daughter the future 
 father and master and the future mother and mistress of the 
 house, and accordingly sunu and dhugtar testify to the respect and 
 reverence wath which children were regarded and treated by 
 parents. Further, a good omen is conveyed in the words, viz., 
 that son and daughter will attain to the position of father and 
 mother, and not be snatched away by a premature death." And 
 why all this 1 — " Because sunu and dhugtar," at any rate according 
 to Fick, "mean 'he who begets' and 'she who suckles.'" An 
 equally profound significance is conveyed in the word for grandson : 
 " It implies that the grandson was as near and dear to the grand- 
 parents as the son, that they transferred all the paternal and 
 maternal love, which they had shown to tlie son, to the grandson, 
 the rejuvenated son" (p. 276). And why? " Because 7iapdt, naptar 
 originally meant not only grandson but also son, descendant 
 generally." On the other hand, Fick's book contains a careful 
 collection of those words important for the history of culture 
 which are confined to the European languages, and has thereby, 
 as we shall see further on, rendered a service to primeval Indo- 
 European history which is not to be undervalued. 
 
 We must remark here, however, that Fick, differing from his 
 Dictionary of the Fundamental Indo-G. Language ( Worterhuch der 
 Imlog. Gr'undsprache), both in the work we are discussing, and in 
 his Co)npa7'ative Dictionary of the Indo-G. Languages ( Vergleichendes 
 WUrterbuch der Indog. Sprachen, 2nd edition, 1870-71 ; 3rd, 1874), 
 only allows, as valid for the primeval period, such equations as 
 can be established by the agreement of at least one European 
 and one Asiatic language. 
 
 There is much interest in making acquaintance with Th. 
 Benfey's moi'e recent views on comparative philology and primeval 
 history. Unfortunately, they can only be put togetlier from three 
 small works by this scholar, a review in the Gottinger Gelehrten 
 Anzeigen, 1875, p. 208, /. (of a paper, Der Hop fen, seine Ilerkunft 
 nnd Benennung, zur vergleichenden Sprachforsch^lng, 1874 ; of. 
 Litterarisrkes Centralhlatt, 1875, No. 12), and two articles in the 
 Supplement to the Allgemeine. Zeitung, 1875, which are entitled, 
 Kasiermesser in Indo-G ermanisrher Zcit. {The Razor in Indo- 
 
38 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Germanic Times, No. 96), and Die Indo-Germanen hatten schon vor 
 Hirer Trennung soivohJ Salz ah Ackerhau (Salt as well as Agriculture 
 knoivn to the Indo-Eurojyeans before their Disjjersion), No. 208. In 
 the first place the paper on the razor in Indo-GeiTnanic times is 
 interesting because of its remarks on method. The occasion of 
 this paper was a lecture delivered in Rome by W. Helbig on A 
 Primitive Kind of Razor (a summary is to be found in the 
 Allgemeinen Zeitung, 1874, Suppl., No. 352, and the lecture 
 itself in Im Neuen Reich, 1875, p. 14,/.), in which, amongst other 
 things, the fact that in the necropolis of Alba Longa, from which 
 Ave may derive " an idea of the Indo-Germanic condition of the 
 Prisci Latini," razors are not to be found, is used to show that 
 they cannot have formed part of the stock of culture which 
 belonged to the Indo-Germanic races before their dispersion. 
 Now, as it was Benfey, who previously, on the strength of Fick's 
 equation, Sans. Icshurd = ^vpov, had ascribed the razor to the Indo- 
 Europeans, it was incumbent on him to undertake its defence 
 against attacks, as a primitive instrument for beautifying the 
 person. The mere fact that a word agrees, both in form and 
 meaning, in several Indo-Germanic languages does not incline 
 Benfey to therefore assign it without more ado to the primeval 
 period. He only claims a presumption in favour of its 
 originality ; but there are three possibilities, from the purely 
 linguistic point of view, which may show this presumption 
 to be erroneous or doubtful : first, if it can be shown that one 
 language has borrowed the word from another ; secondly, if both 
 have borrowed it from a third ; and finally, it may be proved doubt- 
 ful, if it can be shown that the words may have been formed 
 independently after the dispersion. This last possibility affects 
 all words "formed on the one hand from bases and formative 
 elements which, in the languages in question, have retained after 
 the dispersion so much vitality as to be capable of uniting ; and, 
 on the other, which have preserved the etymological significance of 
 such a union, or at least have not essentially departed from it." As 
 an example of such a case, Benfey quotes the equation of G. repi/'ts 
 (from TepTT-ri) and Sans, tfpti, which cannot be regarded as 
 necessarily inherited from prehistoric Indo-Germanic times, 
 because both the original verbal root, tarp, and the suffix -ti, for 
 making abstract nouns, have retained their vitality both in Greek 
 and in Sanskrit (rifjirw, trpnomi). None of these three possibilities 
 affects the equation. Sans. Icshurd = G. ^p6v ; for as regards 
 the third, which alone comes into consideration here, the verbal 
 root ksu, on which the equation is based, is only preserved in 
 the G. ^eo) (^e'F-w), and the suffix -ra (-pa) retains its vitality in 
 neither language. 
 
 But Benfey supposes another objection. "If we consider the 
 length of time which elapsed between the separation of the Greek 
 and Sanskrit peoples from the parent stem, the possibility is by 
 no means excluded that even after the separation, the counter- 
 part of the verb ^v may have survived in Sanskrit or its immediate 
 
BENFEY. 39 
 
 predecessor, Hindu-Persian, and that botli in Greek and in Sanskrit 
 the suffix -ra may have for some time preserved its categorical mean- 
 ing, and that in this period the two words may have been formed 
 independently." But Benfey meets this objection by the absolute 
 identity in meaning of the two words ; for " the meaning ' razor,' 
 or perhaps originally only ' instrument for cutting the beard,' is so 
 far removed from the categorical or etymological meaning 'smooth' 
 (^£00, 'smoothe'), that it would be a most wonderful and inexplicable 
 accident in the two languages quite independently developed the 
 one from the other."* 
 
 But in spite of the arguments which speak for the acquaintance 
 of the Indo-Europeans with the razor, Benfey is by no means 
 inclined to "regard the linguistic point of view as the only one 
 from which questions of this kind can be finally decided." Nay ! 
 as against his linguistic proofs, he would regard it as possible 
 that by some chance, e.g., "by means of historical documents, it 
 might be irrefragably proved that the Indo-Europeans before their 
 dispersion possessed no instrument for shaving the beard." But 
 what, his argument proceeds, are we to make of the fact that in 
 the excavations at Alba Longa no razors are found % Are these 
 remains of old Italian civilisation not separated from the distant 
 primeval Indo-Germanic period by a period "long enough for 
 Indo-Germanic cxilture to have suffered many losses, and by the 
 creation of a new culture to have received so many additions, that 
 these remains may represent anything but the condition of the 
 Indo-Europeans in the time of their unity % " " And would it be 
 impossible that the forefathers of the Prisci Latini, on their long 
 journey from the original Indo-Germanic abode to their new home, 
 a journey which certainly lasted a long time, and must have 
 involved great suffering, need, and privation, may have lost both 
 the taste and the art of removing the beard, and therefore the 
 instrument also ? " 
 
 Here we have come to one of Benfey's fundamental propositions, 
 which is of the most sinister import for the further development 
 of linguistic palaeontology. As his writings show, he has carefully 
 followed the attacks which V. Helm, relying on the low state of 
 civilisation in which history shows many of the Indo-Germanic 
 peoples to have been, directs against the assumption of a rela- 
 tively highly civilised primeval period maintained by Benfey and 
 others ; and Benfey tries to parry them by putting forward the 
 following proposition : — The teaching of history as to the his- 
 torical beginnings of the individual peoples cannot be regai'ded 
 as furnishing any criterion for the primeval period, which is 
 separated from them by hundreds, if not by thousands of years, 
 i.e., by a space of time, within which things may have been 
 
 * Helbig in his reply to Benfey's paper {Allgcmeine Zcitunq, 1875, 
 Suppl. 117) suggests, as against this argument, the possibility that the word 
 originally was used of a sharp instrument used for scraping — periiaps the 
 primitive tool with which hair was removed from hides — and was only later 
 transferred to the cognate idea of razor. 
 
40 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 completely revolutionised by the loss of ancient and the acquisi- 
 tion of new elements of civilisation. The possibility of the loss of 
 ancient elements is especially insisted upon. " He who thinks," 
 he says in the Gottingen Gelehrter Anzeigen, 1875, p. 210, "that 
 the assumption of this comparatively high civilisation for the 
 primeval period is opposed by the fact that at the beginning of 
 history we find them (the Indo-Europeans), especially the north 
 European branch, in a condition, relatively, anything but advanced, 
 should reflect through what inhospitable lands they may have had 
 to travel after their separation, and what struggles they may have 
 had to go through before they took to themselves new and 
 permanent abodes. That they must thus have lost many of the 
 elements of civilisation which they carried with them, may be 
 conjectured a jrriori ; of many of these losses their languages give 
 us reliable evidence." As examples of such a decline from a once 
 higher level of civilisation, Benfey produces two cases. As a 
 comparison of the Greek ^iXlol with the Sanskrit sa-hdsra shows 
 {sa in the Sanskrit word means "together," and corresponds to 
 the Greek k in e-Karov = cenhim), the concept " thousand " had been 
 developed by the original people. Those Indo-Germanic peoples, 
 however, which lost the word used to express that idea, had 
 " after their separation fallen into a condition in which they never, 
 or so rarely, had occasion to make use of this numeral, that the 
 ancient word entirely perished from memory " (cf. Benfey's earlier 
 opinion on this point, p. 23, siipra). Again, gold and silver, in 
 Benfey's opinion, were known to the original people. The former 
 was called gharta, the latter arg-anta or arg-ura. But from the 
 fact that only the Greeks and Italians have preserved the word for 
 silver (apyvpos, argentum), the Teutons and Slavs alone that for 
 gold (gidp-zlato), the only inference that can be drawn is that on 
 their wanderings, the former came across silver but not across 
 gold, while the latter, on the contrary, came across gold but not 
 across silver. " Thvis they lost the memory of the ancient names, 
 and were compelled, when the former again became more familiar 
 Avith gold, the latter with silver, to fashion fresh names in the 
 ])lace of those which they had forgotten, just as happened to the 
 Romans and others in the case of the designation of the numeral 
 ' thousand.'" 
 
 Amongst Benfey's other views about the original stock of culture, 
 special attention must be paid to his assertion that the condiment 
 salt was known to the Indo-Europeans, an opinion also shared by 
 Miiller and Schleicher, inasmuch as it shows how unsafe even the 
 most distinguished scholars may sometimes prove, as regards the 
 linguistic basis for an important proposition in the history of 
 culture. As we have already seen, V. Hehn had denied that the 
 Indo-Europeans were acquainted with salt, because the European 
 name for it is not echoed in the Asiatic languages. Like Curtius 
 (cf. above, p. 36), Benfey, in the paper already mentioned on salt 
 {Siip23lement to Allg. Zeitung, No. 208), finds fault with Hehn, and 
 points to the Sanskrit sard, which he was the first to associate with 
 
BENFEY. 41 
 
 the European words {Grieck. Wurzellexicon, i. p. 59), and which is 
 guaranteed by the St Petersburg dictionary, at any rate in the 
 adjectival sense of "salty." But now Otto Bohtlingk, actually 
 one of the two editors of this work, which is fundamental for 
 Sanskrit etymology, states in a communication to the Jenaer 
 LitteraturzeiHing (1875, No. 643), that he regards this word as 
 absolutely unfitted to be made the foundation for inferences so 
 important to the history of culture, because in the meaning 
 given it can only be traced in the twelfth century lexicographer 
 Hemacandra, whom we have already mentioned (c/. above, 
 p. 19). 
 
 Finally, the statement that the Indo-Europeans quite certainly 
 practised agriculture before their dispersion, is based by Benfey 
 practically on the identity in meaning and form of Sans, urvdrd 
 and G. apovpa " cornland " (Lat. arvitm). The root ar, from which 
 these words proceed, designated before the dispersion a process by 
 which the soil was brought into order. But this does not necessarily 
 prove that the Indo-Europeans were acquainted with the plough, 
 the place of which might be supplied by the hand or the branch of 
 a tree, tfcc. Then when, after the dispersion, better methods of 
 agriculture became known, they were expressed in the European 
 languages by a verb ar-aja (Lat. arare, G. dpoco, Goth, arjan), 
 derived from the root already mentioned, and in the Asiatic 
 languages by a totally different root, karsh, which originally meant 
 to draw ("draw fun-ows"). 
 
 In demonstrations of this kind Comparative Philologists' interest 
 in prehistoric questions, and, indeed, in the history of culture 
 generally, appeared for a considerable time likely to die away. The 
 nearer the seventies drew to a close, the more entii'ely all available 
 forces in the field of Comparative Grammar were drawn off by the 
 struggle kindled in Germany particularly, by the discussion of 
 novel questions, which though far-reaching, in the first instance, 
 merely affected grammar. The increase of interest in the form of 
 language naturally threw interest in the content of language into 
 the background. Fvirther, the results which gradvially began to 
 appear from this conflict of opinions, the assumption of a more 
 primitive character in the diversified vowel-system of Europe, as 
 compared with the more uniform one of the Hindu-Persian 
 languages, the continiial increase in the number of adherents to 
 the postulate that vocal laws know no exceptions, the discovery of 
 fresh fundamental sounds in the original tongue, for instance the 
 two K-series or the syllabic nasals and liquids, the establishment 
 of the law of " ablaut " or gradation even in non-Teutonic languages, 
 and other things, forced etymology, the base of all linguistic 
 palseontology into fresh paths. The dictionaries by Pott and 
 Benfey, indeed even those by Fick and G. Curtius {Principles of 
 Greeh Etymoloriy), began to get antiquated with great rapidity. 
 Here, as elsewhere, however, the work of destruction proceeded more 
 rapidly than that of construction, and even at the present day in 
 the case of almost every Indo-European language, we lack trust- 
 
42 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 worthy summaries of the etymological knowledge which can be 
 regarded as certain accoi'ding to modern views. 
 
 In the year 1883, the present author in the first edition of this 
 work began by turning once more to that study of primitive 
 culture based on philology which had been lying fallow. On the 
 one hand, he undertook to dig deeper as regarded the method of 
 this department of knowledge ; on the othei", to call marked 
 attention to the history of the metals amongst the Indo-Europeans, 
 and so obtain a sketch of their primitive civilisation. In the 
 year 1886, in the next place the author presented one aspect of the 
 history of Indo-European culture, "The Origins of Trade and 
 Commerce in Europe," in the first part of his Forschungen zur 
 Handelsgeschichte und Warenkunde.* 
 
 Finally, a vocabulary of those w^ords which he regards as Indo- 
 European, and as of importance for the history of culture, has 
 been put together by Max Miiller in his Biograjihies of Words 
 (The Earliest Aryan Civilisation, pp. 128-198), London, 1888. 
 
 It is readily intelligible that the idea which had been developed 
 within Indo-Germanic limits, of penetrating to the primeval period 
 of related groups of peoples by means of Comparative Philology, 
 was bound to be applied to the domain of other families 
 of language, if only they could be shown to possess genea- 
 logical unity. The Semitic languages particularly must have 
 appeared a priori especially adapted for historico-linguistic 
 research. The area of distribution of the Semitic peoples is 
 geographically more limited and more unifoiTu than that of the 
 Indo-Europeans. Further, the Semitic languages, confined within 
 the limits of their strict triliteralism, have been less exposed to 
 violent changes of form and meaning. Primitive records such as 
 the Assyrian cuneiform inscriptions and the Bible, carry us back 
 to the first historical beginnings of the Semitic race. Nevertheless, 
 it was not until the year 1875 that an attempt w^as made, in a 
 brilliant paper by A. v. Kremer, on Semitic culture-loans in the 
 I animal and A^egetable kingdomf {Semitische Culturentlehnungen 
 I aus den Pjlanzen und Tierreiche, Ausland, 1875, Nos. 1, 2, 4, 5), 
 to reconstruct the primeval Semitic period by means of language. 
 What Hehn had done for the Indo-Europeans, Kremer tries to do 
 for the Semitic peoples : he endeavours to trace their evolution 
 from the original home, which he supposes to have been in central 
 Asia, to the Arabian peninsula, the southernmost point in Asia of 
 the area occupied by the Semites, and thus to draw a decided 
 line between those cultivated plants and domesticated animals 
 Avhich were national and those which were imported from abroad. 
 The ti'eatise begins with a proof that the Semites were acquainted 
 with the camel, but not with the palm or the ostrich, before their 
 dialects had been formed The conclusions which Kremer draws 
 
 * A tolerably corapkte collection of critical reviews of these two books is 
 to be found in Bursians Jahresbericht (Ivi. 199, ff.). 
 
 t Published also as a separate treatise at Stuttgart, 1875 ; reviewed by 
 G. Weil in the Jenaer Litter aturzeitung, 1875, p. 370,/. 
 
KREMER ON THE PREHISTORIC SEMITES. 43 
 
 from these facts, as to the geographical situation of the original 
 Semitic people, will demand onr attention elsewhere. 
 
 Kremer then proceeds to determine the extent of the most 
 ancient Semitic civilisation : " The provision, the viaticum, with 
 which the original Semites started from tlieir home, was but 
 scanty. The most precious of domestic animals, the camel, they 
 brought with them, and it was thanks to the endurance of this 
 beast of burden alone that they succeeded in crossing such 
 extensive and inhospitable stretches of country. The patient ass, 
 too, even then submitted his elastic back to the burden, for his 
 name is the same in all Semitic dialects (Arab, himdrun, Hebr. 
 hdmor), and means " the red." The original Semite was accom- 
 panied not only by the ass but by that trusty comrade and 
 faithful help to shepherd and hunter, the dog. Goats and sheep 
 were not unknown to him ; biit there was a complete absence of 
 domestic birds, ducks, hens, geese ; and the cat had not yet 
 become habituated to domestic life. Amongst the animals which 
 were absolutely unknown to the Semites, before the rise of dialects, 
 are " especially the stork, pelican, buffalo, and monkey." Of 
 cultivated plants the Semites, before the rise of dialects, knew 
 barley, wheat, lentils, beans, onions, and leeks ; though Kremer 
 doubts whether the oldest tribes who roved " as nomads and 
 hunters," luiderstood how to cultivate them as early as the 
 primeval period. Their cultivation is rather to be placed not 
 earlier than the immigration of the Semites into the Mesopotamian 
 plain. This, the low-ground of Babylon and Mesopotamia, was, 
 according to Kremei', the first and oldest Semitic centre of civilisa- 
 tion, and dates from a time when the dialects of the Semitic 
 peoples had not yet been differentiated. Here were evolved all 
 or most of the terms common to the Semitic languages for grape, 
 vineyard, fig, olive, almond, pomegranate, and other fruit-trees. 
 It is further to be noted that Kremer regards the horse also as a 
 tolerably late acquisition to Semitic civilisation (p. 5). Indeed, 
 he says, the Hebi-ew and Aramaic names of the animal, sus, point 
 to the Indo- Germanic, Sans, drvas, and the Arabic faras to the 
 Persian (Hebr. Paras) (1). 
 
 The researches begun by A. v. Kremer were continxied, at any 
 rate as far as regards the Semitic animal kingdom, in a very 
 profound work, by Fritz Hommel, on The Names of the Mammals 
 Amonffst the Southern Semites {Die Namen der Scmgetiere bei den 
 siidseniitischen Viilkern, Leipzig, 1879). According to him {cf. 
 p. 405) the original Semitic mammal fauna consisted of the 
 lion, leopard, wolf, fox, hysena, bear, wild-cat, boar, wild-ox, wild- 
 ass, stag, gazelle, wild-goat, hare, hedgehog, mountain-badger, 
 mole, field-mouse ; and of domestic animals — the horse, ass, camel, 
 goat, sheep, cow, dog. Hommel, therefore, differs so far from 
 Kremer's views as to include the horse in the list of animals 
 domesticated by the original Semites. From Hebr. jxlrdsh, 
 " rider " (denominative from a hypothetical pdrdsh, " horse ") and 
 Arab, sd'is, " driver of horses " ( : Arab. *siU, " horse "), he believes 
 
44 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 that we must infer {cf. pp. 44-46) an original Semit. parasu, 
 with the meaning of " war-horse." This would further agree 
 with the military character of the original Semitic people, which 
 f(;llo\vs from original Semitic words such as saipu, " sword ;" kattsatu, 
 " bow;" runihti, "lance;" amatu, " prisoner of war." 
 
 The student of language finds himself in a more difficult 
 position with regard to another family of languages which owing 
 to its close contact with Indo-Germanic districts and its intrusion 
 into the limits of Europe (see above, p. 36) would be particularly 
 interesting — that is, the Ural-Altaic (Turanian, etc.) For, on the 
 one hand, science has not been able to establish satisfactorily the 
 spread of this family to Southern and Eastern Asia ; while, on the 
 other hand, in the case even of those branches of the ftimily which 
 arc undoubtedly closely akin to each other, the Finnic-Ugrian, 
 Samoyedic, and Turko-Tataric, Comparative Philology is still too 
 busy fixing and tabulating their individual grammars to have in 
 any degree completed an original grammar and an original 
 vocabulary of the whole family of languages. 
 
 More recently H. Winkler (Ural-altaische Voll-er und Sprachen, 
 Berlin, 1884) has especially distinguished himself, both on the 
 anthropological and on the linguistic side, in defining the 
 boundaries of this family of languages, amongst which he believes 
 he may venture to reckon Japanese. In any case, we have reason 
 to be grateful that an attempt has been made by the aid of 
 Comparative Philology to illumine at least some portions of this 
 tremendous family of nations and languages and the prehistoric 
 periods of their development. To begin with, the starting-point 
 from which the attempt to penetrate to the prehistoric culture of 
 the Finnic-Ugrians has been made is remarkable. An extraordi- 
 nary number of Teutonic and Lithu-Slavonic loan-words is to be 
 found in the West Finnic languages, in almost every department 
 of human culture. A portion of them, especially of the Teutonic, 
 go back to original forms which are more primitive than the forms 
 transmitted to us in the oldest Norse and Gothic sources, and 
 leave no doubt that the AVest Finns when they advanced from the 
 neighbourhood of the Ural to the coasts of the White Sea and of 
 the Gulfs of Bothnia and Finland, must have been exposed for 
 centuries to the civilising influence of their more advanced 
 neighbours. Of these loan-words the Teutonic had early engaged 
 the attention of men such as Bask, J Grimm, Dietrich, and others, 
 until at length they were put together and reviewed in a very 
 thorough-going investigation by W. Thomsen, On the Influence of 
 the Tetitonic Langtcages on the Lapponic and Finnic, translated fi'om 
 the Danish into Gei-man by E. Sievers, Halle, 1870. Whereas, 
 however, Thomsen in the work mentioned had in view" rather the 
 grammatical significance of those loan-words for Germanic and 
 Finnic forms, than their significance for the history of culture 
 (cf. however, pp. 114-127), the well-known Swedish philologist, 
 A. Ahlqvist, 1875, published in Helsingfors, a book, Terms of 
 Civiiisation in the West Finnic Lancjuages, a Contrib^ction to the 
 
 I 
 
URAL-ALTAIC ANTIQUITY. 45 
 
 History of Finnic Civilisation in Ancient Times (Die Culturworter der 
 westjinnischen Sprachen, ein Beitrag zu der dlteren Culturgeschichte 
 der Finnen), in which the vocabulary of the West Finnic languages 
 is distributed into sections illustrating the history of culture ; and 
 the genuineness of the words is carefully investigated. Ahlqvist 
 marks off all civilised ideas which are shown by their foreign garb 
 to be borrowed, and collects together the genviine Finnic words, 
 when he finds them guaranteed by the agreement of the East 
 Finnic languages (Ostiak, Wogul, Syrianic, Wotiak, Mordwinic, 
 (tc), in order to reconstruct the original Finnic civilisation, and 
 tries to give a picture of the amount of civilisation which the 
 Finns brought with them when they migrated into the Baltic 
 district. 
 
 " They supported themselves," he says, pp. 254-267, " principally 
 on the spoils of the chase and of fishing. Their most important 
 domesticated animal was the dog, but the horse and cow were not 
 unknown to them, though they did not yet know how to make 
 cheese or butter from the milk of the latter. With the sheep, the 
 goat, and the pig, they made their first acquaintance here on the 
 Baltic. Agriculture seems not to have been entirely unknown to 
 them, but they only practised a noma,d agriculture, without clearing 
 the land ; of grains they only knew barley, and of bulbs only the 
 turnip. The dwelling of the family was a hut {koto), which 
 consisted of small trees or poles placed conically against a tree- 
 trunk, and was covered in winter with hides ; another kind of 
 dwelling was smina, a hole excavated in the ground, and covered 
 with a roof over the earth. The internal arrangements of such a 
 dwelling were of the simplest possible description ; thei'e was a 
 door-opening, a smoke-vent above, in the middle of the room a 
 hearth of loose stones, but no flooring and no window ; for the 
 light fell either through the door or through the smoke- vent. 
 Their clothing consisted exclusively of hides, the clothes were sewn 
 with bone-needles by the house-wife j the men made boats, and also 
 instruments for the chase and fishing. The only other craft which 
 seems in ancient times to have been native amongst our forefathers 
 was that of the smith, though it may be doubted in what stage the 
 art of smithying was brought from the original home. As regards the 
 making of stuffs, they seem to have made none, except perhaps 
 felt; however, by means of a spindle, they managed to spin threads 
 from the fibres of some kind of nettle. They made their first 
 acquaintance with the sheep, and the art of preparing yarn and 
 cloth from its wool, here (on the Baltic). On the other hand, they 
 knew how to tan hides, and to tint the nettle threads or tanned 
 hides for summer clothing with some simple colours. Towns there 
 were none. Family-life seems to have been tolerably developed 
 amongst our ancestors. The numerous designations which occur 
 in this department are, for the most part, genuine, and for the most 
 part, common to all the Finnic languages. A sort of community 
 with the name pitdjd seems to have existed, at least amongst some 
 of the Yemic peoples, as also an elective head of the community or 
 
46 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 commauder-in-war. There were no judges, and no hereditary 
 chiefs, and no kind of state organisation." 
 
 Ahlqvist finds that his account of the most ancient Finnic 
 culture, which we have given in an extract, is confirmed by a 
 comparison of the condition in wliich the East Finns are at the 
 present day as regards civilisation — of the culture of the Woguls 
 in particular, the author gives a detailed description. Further, 
 the references to the loan-words in Hungarian as compared with 
 those in Finnic is instructive, and shows that the Hungariaiis, 
 when they immigrated into Europe at a later period from the 
 southern districts of the Ui'al, displayed about the same deficiencies 
 in civilisation as the Finns, when they made their appearance on 
 the Baltic. 
 
 Finally, we have in the department of the Turko-Tataric 
 languages, a work, similar to Ahlqvist's, by H. Vambery, The 
 Priviitive Culture of the Turko-Tataric People, based on Linguistic 
 Research, d'c, Leipzig, 1879 (Bie primitive Cultur des Turko-Tatar- 
 ischen Volkes auf Grund sprachlicher Forschungen, d-c). This work, 
 of which a small portion had already appeared in Ausland, in 1879, 
 satisfactorily shows thus much, that the Turko-Tataric family of 
 languages presents a field for research in language and culture, 
 which, in many respects, promises to bear more fruit than do the 
 Indo-Germanic and Semitic languages. The greater stability of 
 the Turko-Tataric languages, which makes the Jakut on the Lena 
 better able even at this day to understand the Turk of Anatolia 
 than the Swiss understands the Transylvanian (p. 15), the trans- 
 parency and perspicuity of the vocabulary as regards the etymo- 
 logical meaning of the words, above all the originality of its 
 civilised words, which are the creation of the unaided genus of the 
 language, and are only modified by a thin stream of Persian loan- 
 words (p. 35), make it appear not too difficult to establish with a 
 tolerable amount of certainty the stage of culture to which the 
 original Turko-Tataric people had attained, when it was still in its 
 conjectural home between the western spurs of the Altai and the 
 Caspian (p. 14). Here, too, a means of correcting inferences about 
 the culture of the whole family of peoples and languages in the 
 most ancient times is forthcoming, and is provided by the Kirgish 
 or Turkoman tribes which retained their original civilisation almost 
 in its entirety before they were subjected to Russian influence 
 (p. 34). 
 
 Unfortunately there is a lack of clearness about the picture 
 given of the primitive Turko-Tataric culture in Vambery's book. 
 
 The author's account is traversed throughout, as by a red thread, 
 Avith the resolve to show " that intellectual strength and power are, 
 and may be, as much the property of the Ural-Altaic as of the 
 Aryan peoples; and that, on the other hand, the temporary 
 prominence of certain communities in the world of thought and 
 ideas is due, not to ethnic, but solely and exclusively to political, 
 social, and occasionally also to geographical conditions " (p. 48), 
 and he finds the best confirmation of his view in the extremely 
 
VAMB^RY. 47 
 
 intellectual and transparent etymologies of the words that form the 
 Turko-Tataric vocabulary. The largest part of the work, therefore, 
 is devoted to the creative power shown in language by " original, 
 that is, Turkish," man, which in no way adds to our knowledge of 
 the primitive Turko-Tataric period, i.e., the period which preceded 
 the separation of the Turko-Tataric peoples. It is not to the point, 
 to take an example, to show that temir, timir, " iron," originally 
 meant " the firm, stout, strong," and to explain what " the 
 primitive man of the Turko-Tataric race " understood by this 
 formation : for the history of culture, the most important thing is 
 to determine whether the word referred to stood for iron in the 
 predialectic period, and whether, therefore, this metal was already 
 known to the primeval Turko-Tataric period. 
 
 But even when Vambery really endeavours to establish positive 
 results about the nature of primitive Turko-Tataric culture, he 
 involves himself in the most remarkable contradictions (cf., e.g., 
 sect. 5 : 16, on the cat, p. 38; 215, on grain), so that, Vambery's 
 book, although it is indispensable as being the only attempt at 
 linguistic research in the domain of Turko-Tataric culture, has but 
 a limited value from the scientific point of view. 
 
 Moi'e recently, in an extensive work, the Origin of the Magyars, 
 an Ethnological Study {Der Ursprung der Magyaren, eine ethnolo- 
 gische Studie, Leipzig, 1882), H. Vambery has endeavoured to 
 utilise language and history to determine the original culture of 
 the Magyars, which he regards as more closely related with the 
 Turko-Tataric branch of the Ural-Altaic family of languages than 
 with the Ugro-Finnic (c/. sect. 3, Ctdturmovunte, pp. 261-391). 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 HYPOTHETICAL DIVISIONS OF THE INDO-EUROPEANS, AND THEIR 
 IMPORTANCE FOR THE HISTORY OF CULTURE :* WITH AN 
 APPENDIX ON LOAN-WORDS IN THE INDO-GERMANIC LANGUAGES. 
 
 In our first chapter w^e have ah'eady pointed out that no sooner 
 was the Indo-Gernianic family of languages discovered, than it was 
 observed that within this family certain groups were formed by 
 languages which either had shown greater tenacity in preserving 
 old forms or had jointly created new forms. The matter received 
 but passing attention, and no decisive conclusion was reached with 
 regard to it. It was, therefore, much to be desired that this sub- 
 ject, important alike for the history of language and of nations, 
 should receive its proper attention. It was by A. Schleicher that 
 this task was undertaken. He published an imposing series of 
 treatises, of which the first appeared in 1853 in the Kieler Allge- 
 meinen Monatschrift fur Wissenschaft und Litteratur, pp. 786, 787. 
 (The first divisions of the original Indo-Germanic people.) We 
 must begin, therefore, by endeavouring to obtain a picture of this 
 investigator's views, and must devote our first attention to the 
 geographical and ethnological theories which are at the bottom 
 of Schleicher's grouping of the various peoples. 
 
 We have to notice first of all that Schleicher regards the 
 diff'erentiation of language as having begun as early as the primeval 
 Indo-Germanic period. He describes this in his short paper 
 entitled The Darwinian Theory and the Science of Language {Die 
 Darwinsche Theorie und Sprachwissenschaft, 1863, p. 1.5), as 
 follows: "After having been spoken for several generations, 
 during which time the people speaking it probably increased and 
 spread, it (the original language) gradually began to assume a 
 different character in different portions of its area, so that finally 
 two languages were evolved from it. It is possible that several 
 languages may have been evolved, of which only two continued to 
 live and develope further.-^' What we have to notice here is that 
 the development of two (or more) varieties of speech from the 
 
 * Cf. J. Jolly, Vberden Stavimhaum der Indog. SpracJicn{Zcitschriftf. VolTcer- 
 psych. u. Sprachw., VIII. pp. 15-39 and 190-205), and B. Delbriick {Einlei- 
 tung in das Sprachshidium Cap., VII.), and H. v. d. Pfordten, Die Frage nach 
 den Verwaiidschaftsverhdltnissen der Indog. Sprachen, Ausland. 1883, No. 3. 
 
SCHLEICHER. 49 
 
 single origiinal language is conceived by Schlciclicr as being 
 solely clue to the tendancy to differentiation inherent in the nature 
 of speech, and that the necessity of assuming any local divisions 
 between the original people is dispensed with. When, but not 
 until, language had thus divided, the peoples also divided, in a 
 geographical sense. The prime causes of this are regarded by 
 Schleicher as being " increase of population, the deforesting and 
 clearing of the soil, deterioration of the climate, and the unhappy 
 consequences which to the present day always follow in the train 
 of a predatory mode of life." Then the varieties of the original 
 language, being carried to distant lands in consequence of the 
 dispersion of the peoples, diverged, by a process of gradual 
 differentiation (" by the continued tendency to divergency of 
 character " as Darwin expresses it), still further. To Avhat extent 
 in Schleicher's opinion linguistic differentiation in the various 
 languages, varieties of speech, dialects, &c., was accompanied by 
 migrations, lesions of geographical continuity, and so on, cannot 
 be determined with absolute certainty. Anyhow, according to 
 Schleicher, one may conceive the differentiation of, say, the 
 original Teutonic speech into its various forms as taking place in 
 much the same way as has just been described as happening in the 
 case of the original Indo-Germanic language (cf. Die deutsche 
 Sprache, p, 94,/.). In various places (cf., e.g., Com2Jendncm^, p. 4) 
 geographical contiguity is emphasised by Schleicher as connected 
 with affinity of speech ; he would not agTce to place, as Lottner 
 (cf. below) places, Italian, say, closer to the northern languages 
 than to Greek. On the contrary, he groups together Teutonic 
 and Lithu-Slavonic, Greek and Latin, Hindu and Persian. 
 
 The relative periods at which the various Indo-Germanic 
 languages and peoples divided, Schleicher endeavours to determine 
 by means of two fundamental principles, which he fonmdates as 
 follows : 
 
 (1) "The further east an Indo Germanic people dwells, the 
 larger the amount of ancient forms which it has preserved ; the 
 further west, the smaller the amount, and the larger the amount 
 of new formations it contains " (Com2Jendmni^, p. 6), and 
 
 (2) " The further west a language (or people) has its abode, the 
 earlier it parted from the original language (or people)" {Kieler 
 AUg. Jfonatsch^ift f. Wissenschaft u. LitteraUir, 1853, p. 787). 
 
 According to these principles therefore, the Slavo-Teutons began 
 their wanderings first, then the Grteco-Italians, and finally the 
 Hindu-Persians. As regards Celtic, Schleicher finds himself in a 
 critical position. The situation of this people, furthest westward 
 of all, compels him to assume that it was the first to leave the 
 original home. A more careful examination of Celtic, however, 
 caused him, even in 1858 (c/. Beitriige zur vergleicJienden Sprachfor- 
 schung, i. p. 437), to rank it closer to Italian, whereby Schleiclicr's 
 principles, as just quoted, were seriously infringed. 
 
 As is generally known, Schleicher has endeavoured to illustrate 
 his views on the divisions of the original language by means of a 
 
 D 
 
50 
 
 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 5. 
 
 diagram ; for this purpose he first employed the picture of a branch- 
 ing tree (fig. 1), and afterwards a system of simple lines (fig. 2). 
 In either case the ramifying branches or the lines are intended to 
 represent the tendency to linguistic differentiation working itself 
 out in A'arious directions, and do not imply anything as to the 
 geographical aspect of the separation of the peoples. The expres- 
 sion " pedigree," which came, in the course of discussion, to be used 
 of the theory held by Schleicher and his followers, appears for tne 
 first time on Schleicher's lips in the paper already mentioned, The 
 Darwinian Theory and the Science of Language, and seems to have 
 been borrowed from the terminology of the student of nature. 
 
 I take the liberty of producing both figures in the text in order 
 to put the results of Schleicher's investigations before the reader 
 
 Fig. 1.— Pedigree of 1853. (Kieler Allg. Monatsschrift, sc, p. 787.) 
 
 in concrete. It is to be noted that in fig. 2* the different lengths 
 of the lines are intended to indicate " the greater or less length of 
 distance between the original language and the points of develop- 
 ment here taken as final." 
 
 In the very same year (1853) that Schleicher published the 
 view set forth above as to the divisions of the original language, 
 Max Miiller in his essay. The Veda and the Zend-Avesta {Essays, i. 
 p. 60,/.), delivered an opinion on the subject of the parting of the 
 Indo-Germanic peoples, which was opposed alike to Schleicher's 
 and to that of Bopp and Kuhn, described above (p. 14), and to 
 which he has remained faithful in his later writings also {cf. 1859, 
 
 * To be louiul in the Compendium}, p. 7, and at the end of Die DarwiiiscJie 
 Theorie und Sprachioissenschaft, as well as in the Deutsche Sprache. 
 
MAX MULLER. 
 
 51 
 
 A History of Ancient Sanslcrit Literature, p. 12,/., and 1863, Lectures 
 on the Science of Language, p. 176, /., and also 1872, tjber die 
 Eesidtate der Sj^Tachwissenschaft Strasshurger Antrittsvorlesung, 
 p. 18,/., and 1888 Biographies of Words, p. 85,/., 137/.). 
 
 Here throughout he assumes a primeval separation of the Indo- 
 Germanic people into a northern (north-western) and southern 
 division, the former comprising the modern European nations of 
 Indo-Germanic origin, the latter the Persian and Hindu. This 
 separation was due to " a world-wide wandering " of the European 
 branch of the Indo-Germanic race in a north-west direction, the 
 causes of which are hidden from us, but which casts a vivid streak 
 of light on the original characteristics of the peoples that stayed 
 
 Sch 
 
 ASIATIC-SOUTH-EUROPEAN 
 
 NORTH-EUROPEAN I I- UJ 
 
 I Z O 
 
 Asiatic (Hindu-Persian) \^ < 
 south-european 
 Slavo-Lithuanian 
 italo-celtic 
 
 2 D 
 
 < a 
 o z 
 z < 
 3-1 
 
 Original 
 
 indo-european 
 
 language. 
 
 Fig. 2.— Pedigree of 1861 (1869). (Die deutsclie Sp-rache-, p. 82.) 
 
 and the peoples that started. The principal role in the drama 
 of history is ascribed to the Europeans, "they represent the 
 Aryans in their historical character." And those who stayed 
 behind 1 
 
 " It requires great power of will, or a considerable degree of 
 indolence, to resist the impulse of such national or rather nation- 
 shaking movements. When all are going, few are willing to 
 remain. But to allow one's friends to depart and then to begin 
 one's journey — to strike out a path which, wherever it leads, can 
 certainly never reunite us with those whose language we speak, 
 and whose gods we honour — that is a road which only people of 
 marked individuality and great self-confidence can tread. It was 
 
52 niEHISTOKIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 the way taken by the southern branch of the Aryan family, by the 
 Brahmin Aryans of India, and the Zoroastrians of Iran."* 
 
 As to further subdividing the European branch of the Indo- 
 Germanic race into famihes of speech, Max Miiller is very sceptical. 
 Interesting, because allied to a view of affinities between the 
 various Indo-Germanic peoples, which we shall have to deal with 
 subsequently, is the explanation of the special points of agreement 
 between, for example, the Teutonic and Slavonic languages, which 
 Max Miiller seeks in the hypothesis " that the forefathers of these 
 races retained from the beginning certain peculiarities of dialect, 
 which existed as well before as after the scattering of the Aryan 
 family" {Lectures, p. 178). 
 
 The idea of a fundamental European language thus started by 
 Max Miiller, was furnished with further support, in the way of 
 arguments drawn from language and the history of culture, to 
 which we shall have to return hereafter, by C. Lottner in 1858 in 
 
 ORIGINAL EUROPEAN 
 PEOPLE 
 
 Fig. 3. 
 
 The Position of the Italians in the Indo-Germanic Family ( Uher die 
 Stelhmg der Italer innerhalh des Indo-Europdischen Stammes, K. Z., 
 vii. pp. 18-49 and 160-93). Lottner endeavoiirs to subdivide the 
 original European language still further, and in this attempt 
 the most noteworthy thing is that he releases the Latins for the 
 first time from close connection with the Greeks. His view of the 
 closer relations of the European languages to each other, expressed 
 in the fashion of Schleicher's pedigree, would be as in fig. 3 {cf. on 
 this point Lottner, C eltisch-Itcdisch, Beitrdge zur vergleichenden 
 Si^rachforscMmg, ii. p. 321,/.). 
 
 * This picture of a conscious separation of the Indo-Germanic peoples has 
 been ah-eady justly blamed by W. D. Whitney {Oriental and Linguistic Studies, 
 New York, 1873, p. 95, /.) : "Had not our author, when he wrote this 
 paragraph, half unconsciously in mind the famous and striking picture of 
 Kaulbach at Berlin, representing the scattering of tlie human race from the 
 foot of the ruined tower of Babylon ; where we see each separate nationaUty, 
 with the impress of its after character and fortunes already stamped on every 
 limb and feature, taking up its line of march toward the quarter of the earth 
 which it is destined to occupy." 
 
THE DIFFICULTIES. 53 
 
 The theory of an original division of the Indo-Eiiropcans into two 
 halves, a Euroi^ean and an Asiatic, found subsecpiently its most 
 ardent defender in A. Fick : the view of the divisions of the Indo- 
 germanic peoples, which is the foundation of his Comparative Lexi- 
 con of the Indo-Germanic languages, is conveyed by him in the 
 following diagram, the geographical and ethnological grounds for 
 which we shall learn hereafter {cf. Worterhuch 1051): 
 
 Original People. 
 
 Europeans. Hindu-Persians. 
 
 I I 
 
 Persians. Hindus. 
 
 North Europeans. Soutli Europeans. 
 
 Teutons. Lithu-Slavs. (Celts.) Gncco-Italians. 
 
 Scandinavians. Germans. Lithuanians. Slavs. Italians. Greeks. 
 
 Thus, in spite of the labour expended on them, these questions 
 had received no final solution. There were only two points in 
 which all enquirers were agreed : in assuming a closer affinity 
 on the one hand between Hindu and Persian, on the other between 
 Slavonic and Lithuanian. The difficulties began the moment it 
 was undertaken to draw a sharp distinction between the languages 
 of Europe and Asia. As regards the north, the question was raised 
 whether the L|thu-Slavonic languages were to be placed nearer to 
 their eastern neighbours, the Hindu-Persians, or to their western, 
 Teutonic neighbours. As regards the south, opinions Avere divided 
 on the subject of Greek. Whereas A. Schleicher, F. Justi (Hist. 
 Taschenhuch herauag. V. F. V. Rcmmer, iv. Folge, iii. Jahrg. p. 
 316), and others, regarded the whole South European division as 
 more closely connected with the Hindu-Persians than with the 
 North Europeans: H. Grassman (1863, K. Z., xii. p. 119), C. Paiili 
 [liber die Benennung cler Korperteile hei den Indog. 1867, p. 1), W. 
 Sonne * (1869, Zwr ethnologischen Stellung der Griechen. Wismar, 
 
 * The way in which Sonne {ih. p. 6) conceives the separation of the Indo- 
 Europeans to have begun and been carried out is interesting: — " That the divi- 
 sions of the Indo-Germanic peoples only took place gi-adually and by degrees 
 has often been remarked, and it is certain that for instance the Teutons divided 
 into Germans and Scandinavians ; the latter into Swedes and Danes only very 
 gradually. But differentiation without migration, and within the limits of 
 one and the same area, is the silent work of time. Things may have been 
 different when our original people first divided. 
 
 " The original people, numerous as they were, for the development of their 
 language indicates that they lived together for at least a thousand years, must 
 have covered large tracts of central Asia, in nomad fashion, not only south but 
 also north of the Oxus. In historical times, however, the Turanians alone are 
 native to the latter lands, and as in later times Attila and Dschingiskhan 
 swept over the earth, so may it have been a violent irruption of Turanians 
 which drove the northern half of our original people westward, the first stage 
 
54 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Programm), F. Spiegel {Eranische Altertumshmde, p. 443), aud 
 others, maintained a closer connection, especially in the case of Greek, 
 with the other languages. Within the limits of Europe, Celtic in 
 especial caused perplexity. It had to be classed sometimes with 
 the northern division, sometimes with the southern. In 1861 H. 
 Ebelj next to Zeuss the greatest Celtic scholar in Geraiany, summed 
 up his investigations {Beitrdge zur vergl. tipracliforschxmg, ii. pp. 
 177-94) as to the place of Celtic in the following words : — "Jufine, 
 then, we have found that there exist quite as important analogies 
 between it and German (and, to a secondary degree, Lithu-Slavonic) 
 as between it and Italian (and Greek); it can, therefore, hardly be 
 denied that it occupies a sort of intermediate position ; though it 
 looks as though it shared in common with German just those points 
 which are particularly the manifestations of the intellectual life 
 and the internal character of the language." How Ebel conceived 
 this intermediate position of the Celtic languages, to the hypothesis 
 of which he clung to his death {cf. Zeitschrift f. Volkerpsychologie 
 unci Sprachiv., viii. p. 473), to have arisen as a matter of history, 
 is not explained. 
 
 However opinions might differ in detail on the question which 
 of the Indo-Germanic languages were more closely connected 
 together than the others, the general conviction was firmly estab- 
 lished that the special agreements between any two or more 
 languages were to be explained in the same way, on a small scale, 
 as the affinities of the Indo-Germanic languages on a large scale. 
 There was nothing stranger in the idea of a primitive European, 
 Graeco-Italian, Teutonic people, than in the conception of a primitive 
 Indo-Germanic people itself. 
 
 Ought it not then also to be possible to illumine the culture of 
 these intermediate stages by means of the same comparative 
 philology by which the civilisation of the primitive period had 
 been inferred ; and ought it not to be possible in course of time to 
 obtain an account of a whole series of stages of prehistoric culture 1 
 
 The question suggested itself all the more readily, because 
 Schleicher's principle that grammatical structure should alone be 
 employed as the criterion of the closer affinity of two or more 
 
 of their flight being across the Volga into the Pontic steppes. In the west, too, 
 it is possible to live comfortably, said the Russian, there let us build ourhiits — 
 and westward the hordes betook themselves, the Danube showed them the way : 
 Germany, Gaul, and finallj^, in a southern direction over the Alps, Italy was 
 reached. These hordes then divided into two halves, of which the western 
 further individualised themselves as Celts and Italians, the eastern as Teutons 
 and Slavs. 
 
 "So much for one half, the northern half, of our original people ; the other, 
 remaining behind, established itself south of the Oxus, and although, like the 
 northern half, hemmed in by the Turanians, it manifested considerable power 
 of expansion eastwards and westwards. From Bactria, the native land of these 
 Aryans in particular, eastwards, the Punjaub and the valley of the Ganges was 
 brought into occupation, and India formed an Aryan world in itself; westwards, 
 Media, Persia, Armenia, Phrygia were occupied ; and finally, Thrace, Macedonia, 
 and Hellas were brought under the same influence. Thus we get two important 
 parallels : the southern (oriental) from the Adriatic to the Ganges ; the 
 northern (occidental) from the Volga to the Atlantic." 
 
THE GR.ECO-ITALIANS. 55 
 
 languages had been given up since Lottnev and Ebel, and the 
 vocabulary was being more and more used in the investigation of 
 the divisions of the Indo-Germanic peoples. 
 
 I believe, however, that in the present stage of the science it is not 
 necessary for me to give a detailed account of these attempts to 
 employ Comparative Philology for discovering the state of culture 
 to which these hypothetical divisions of the Indo-Europeans had 
 attained. I shall not do more than mention the works which bear 
 on the question, and briefly characterise them. As they are in the 
 main based on the assumption that the original people began by 
 dividing into two halves, a European and an Asiatic, our review 
 also will most suitably follow the same lines. 
 
 I. The Primitive European Period. 
 
 Here we have to note C. Lottner, K. Z., vii. 18, ff., and 
 especially A. Fick, Die ehemalige Spracheinheit des Indogermanen 
 Euro23as, Gottingen, 1873 (cf. above, p. 37). Both scholars insist 
 upon the number of names of trees common to the European 
 languages, and further see the most important difference between 
 the primitive European and primitive Indo-European periods in the 
 transition of the European members " from settled cattle-breeders 
 to cultivators of the soil." "The Europeans, on the evidence of 
 language, had, at the time when they parted north and south, 
 from settled cattle-breeders become cultivators of the soil, whose 
 subsistence was in the first place derived from the produce of the 
 soil, and only in a secondary degree depended on their herds" 
 (Fick, p. 289). 
 
 The Europeans were the first to make the acquaitatance of a 
 great (salt) sea. Cf. Lat. sal and mare with their cognates. 
 
 (a) The Grxco-Italians. 
 
 The assumption of a closer connection between the two classical 
 languages, in whatever way this connection is supposed to have 
 originated as a matter of history, may be regarded as an inherit- 
 ance bequeathed to Comparative Philology from earlier times. At 
 any rate, the mere philological examination of the vocabulary of 
 Greek and Latin was adapted to lead, at an early period, to 
 observations as to the history of culture. 
 
 Thus B. G, Niebuhr, who considered Latin to be a mixed 
 language, consisting of Greek and foreign (Pelasgian) elements, 
 remarked {cf. Romische Geschichte, i.^ p. 93) : — " It cannot possibly 
 be a mere accident that the words for house, field, a plough, to 
 plough, wine, olive, milk, cow, pig, sheep, apple, &c., which have 
 to do with agriculture and the milder side of life, should agree in 
 Greek and Latin, whereas all that belongs to war or the chase are 
 uniformly designated by non-Greek words." 
 
 In connection with this remark of Niebuhr's, K. 0. Miiller, 
 Etrusker, i. (1828), p. 16, finds in it a proof that a rustic, pastoral 
 
56 
 
 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 people related to the Greeks (the Siculi) must have been sub- 
 jugated by a nou-Greek but more warlike people (the Aborigines), 
 just as in the case of a similar mixture in English, the old names 
 for the common objects of life persisted in the country, while they 
 received French names from the Normans of the ruling classes. 
 
 The first to reconstruct a Grreco-Italian period of culture by 
 means of the new Comparative Philology, and to contrast it with 
 the Indo-Germanic period, was Th. Mommsen, as early as the first 
 edition of his History of Rome (1854), pp. 12-21. The most 
 important advance in culture made by the Gra^co-Italians, according 
 to Mommsen, was the transition from the nomad shepherd-life of 
 the primeval period, in which only the wild kinds of grains were 
 known, to the condition of a people cultivating grain and even the 
 vine. 
 
 . In the later editions of his History of Rome, Mommsen does, 
 indeed, approximate more and more to the view that agreement as 
 to the words quoted as a rule extends considerably beyond the 
 limits of Greece and Italy, but from this he subsequently {cf. 
 3rd ed. i. p. 20, note) merely draAvs the inference that there can 
 have been no time when the Greeks of every Greek district lived 
 solely by cattle-breeding. 
 
 Further we should here mention a work by B. Kneisel, Ueher 
 den Kulturzustand der Indog. Volker vor ihrer Trenniing (" On the 
 Culture of the Indo-Europeans before their Dispersion") mit 
 besonderer Rucksicht auf die Grcico-Italiker, Programm, Naumburg, 
 1867, and the collection of a Grseco-Italian vocabulary in A. Pick's 
 Vergleichenden Worterhuch, in Lottner's paper already quoted, and 
 J. Schmidt's Die Verioandtschaftsverhdltnisse der Indog. Sxjraclien, 
 Weimar, 1872. 
 
 Owing above all to the w^eighty voice of Th. Mommsen, the 
 belief in the closer connection of the Greeks and Italians has 
 taken deeper and deeper root amongst historians and ethnologists. 
 Here I will only refer to the well-known works of Ernst Curtius, 
 Max Duncker, Friederich Miiller,* and Heinrich Kiepert, and 
 
 * In his Allgemeinen Ethnograi)hic, 1873, Fr. jMiiller sketclies an Indo- 
 germanic pedigree of Ills own, which if drawn after the manner of Schleicher 
 would be as follows : — 
 
 COMMON ORIGINAL STOCK 
 
 ^•^F^>-~^_ SLAVS 
 
 Fig. 4. 
 
THE LITHU-SLAVO-TEUTONS. 57 
 
 others. V. Hehu and W. Hclbig {Die Itcdiker in der Foe/me, 
 
 Beitrage ztir altitalischeti K^dtur vnd Ktmst(/esr/iichfe, i. 1879) also 
 arc convinced that the two classical peoples ai-e more closely related 
 to each other than to the rest of the Indo-Europcans. However, 
 it happens not nnfreqiiently that owing to their views as to the 
 primitive cnltnre of peoples, who in their historical abodes were 
 nomads, both investigators lay weight on those series of civilised 
 words in both classical langnages, which show little or no agree- 
 ment in their etymology (agricultural implements, fishing, metal- 
 lurgy, etc.). 
 
 As to this view, which is the basis of a book which we subse- 
 quently shall have to deal with more fully, B. W. Leist's Grdco- 
 Italische Rechtsgeschichte, Jena, 1884 {cf., e.g., p. 8), Comparative 
 Philology has become very sceptical as to the close connection of 
 the Greeks and Italians.* Ascoli still adheres to it, Sprachtvissen- 
 schaftliche Brief e, Germ., Leipzig, 1887. 
 
 The theory of a Grajco-Italian period, if logically carried out, 
 would, on the pedigree principle, lead to a primitive Italian and a 
 primitive Greek period, the description of which would have to be 
 based on the common vocabulary of the Italian dialects (Umbrian, 
 Oscan, Latin, &c.) and Greek dialects (Doric, Aeolic, and Ionic- 
 Attic). But the scantiness of the materials is hardly inviting for 
 the task. The original Italian words are to be found collected in 
 F. Biicheler, Lexicon Italicum, Programm, Bonn, 1881. 
 
 An adequate statement of the kinship of the Greek dialects, 
 which fall into two great groups, the «-dialects (Aelo-Doric, cf., e.g., 
 Sa/xos) and the e-dialects (Ionic-Attic, cf., e.g., Srj/jio<s), is as yet, 
 owing to the scarcity of ancient material, not possible. A beginning 
 has been made by Collitz, Die Ve7'7i'a7idfsckc(ftsveThdlt7iisse der 
 Griech. Dicdekte, 1885. As regards Italy, the closer connection of 
 the Umbrian and Samnite dialects as compared with Latin has 
 never been open to doubt. 
 
 (Jj) The Lithu-Slavo-Teutcms. 
 
 Next to the Grteco-Italian, the group whose existence in Europe 
 has been most frequently asserted is the Lithu-Slavo-Teutonic or 
 Slavo-German, as we have already seen. Put forward by men like 
 Bopp, K. Zeuss, and J. Grimm {cf above, pp. 13, 14), and supported 
 with further arguments by Schleicher, this assumption of the 
 closer affinity of the northern races of Europe to each other has 
 been regarded down to the latest times by most scholars as an 
 established fact. A lexicon of the vocabulary of the Slavo-German 
 group is given again by A. Pick in his Couijim-ative Dictionary, 
 ii.^ pp. 289-500. The words and roots which as yet have been 
 traced only in the North European languages are to be found 
 collected in J. Schmidt, Verwandschaftverhdltnisse, tir., pp. 36-41. 
 
 * Cf. , e.g. , Dclbruck's remark {Einleitung in das Sprachstudium, 1880, p. 137): 
 "That for the present historians will do well to ali.staiu from employing snch 
 groups of languages and iieoples as the Grreco-Italiau, Slavo-German, &c." 
 Cf. also 2nd ed., 1884, p. 140. 
 
58 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 The stock of civilisation possessed by this Slavo-German group 
 was first set forth in a connected manner, if we put aside the 
 the scattered remarks of J. Grimm and others, by E. Forstemann 
 in his History of the German Family of Langiiages (G'eschickte des 
 deutschen Sjjrachstammes, 1874, i. p. 239,/.; cf. also Germania, xv. 
 p. 385,/). 
 
 He believes that in many parts of the vocabulary of words 
 important for the history of culture (expressions for the conception 
 of the community, for gold and silver, for rye, wheat and beer, for 
 names of fishes, the smith, harvest, the numeral "thousand," etc.) 
 it is possible to detect a not unimportant advance in civilisation 
 made by the primitive Slavo-Germaus, as contrasted with the 
 primeval Indo-Eui'opeans. 
 
 In contrast to this advance of civilisation in numerous depart- 
 ments, " man from this point of view, declines in several respects 
 from a certain idyllic condition mirrored in the vocabulary of 
 earlier periods " (p. 281). At any rate, we cannot help being struck 
 by the terminology which now appears for the darker sides of life, 
 disease, want, trouble, disgrace, treachery, hate, lies, &c. Nor are 
 immoral connections, which were not to be traced in the primeval 
 Indo-Germanic period, now wanting. 
 
 This account, which is frequently based on an extremely unsafe 
 philological foundation, is followed by W. Arnold in his work 
 Deutsche Urzeit, 1870-80; cf p. 24,. f. 
 
 After Forstemann, the unity of the Slavo-Teutonic group has 
 been treated of, from the point of view of the history of culture, by 
 R. Hassencamp in his paper Ueber den Zusammenha7i<j des letto- 
 slavischen und Germanischen S23rachstamines, 1876, p. 54,^. From a 
 purely grammatical point of view, indeed with regai-d solely to 
 declension, A. Leskien, finally, in Die DeMination im Slavisch- 
 litavischen und Germanischen, Leipzig, 1876, has discussed the 
 question of the relation of the languages and peoples referred to, 
 but without reaching any other than negative results. 
 
 (c) The Original Teutons. 
 
 A. Schleicher in his workD/e Deutsche Sprache'^, p. 94, has given 
 the following pedigree of the Teutonic tongues (fig. 5). 
 
 In essential agreement with this are the three stages of develop- 
 ment in Teutonic which Forstemann distinguishes {cf K. Z., xviii. 
 161,./.), viz., original Old German (all Teutonic languages together), 
 original Middle German (the Teutonic languages minus Gothic), 
 original New German (the Teutonic languages after the departure 
 of the Norse branch). 
 
 On the other hand, another mode of grouping the Teutonic 
 languages was first proposed by K. Miillenhoff, and carried out by 
 W. Scherer {Zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache, 1868-78) and 
 H. Zimmer (Ost-7md West-germanisch, Haupts Zeitschrift, xix. p. 
 393,. f.), according to which the original Teutonic language separated 
 into a West and an East Teutonic group, the latter of which again 
 divided into Gothic and Norse, the former into High German 
 
THE ORIGINAL TEUTONS — THE SLAVS. 
 
 59 
 
 and Low German, or better, into Frisian-Saxon (Anglo-Saxon) 
 and Franco-Upper-Saxon (Bavarian, Alemannic). However, the 
 assumption of a closer connection between Gothic and Norse, 
 has, in spite of certain important coincidences between the 
 two languages, not yet obtained the approval of all competent 
 enquirers. Gf. A. Noreen, Altnordische Grammatik, i., Halle, 1884, 
 Introduction. 
 
 As regards the history of culture, Forstemann {Germania, xvi. 
 415, and Geschichte cles deutschen Sprachstammes, i. 399, ff.) 
 endeavours to reconstruct the vocabulary of original Teutonic, and 
 thereby to establish the advances 
 in culture which according to 
 him the original Teutons had 
 made upon the Slavo-Teutons ; 
 apart from particulars, an abso- 
 lutely new world appears in the 
 Teutonic languages owing to 
 the intimate contrast of the 
 Teutonic peoples with the sea. 
 This is shown not only by such 
 expressions as sea, gulf, wave, 
 cliff, strand, island, names of the 
 inhabitants of the North Sea, 
 itc, but also by a developed ter- 
 minology, common to all the 
 Teutons, of the arts of shipbuild- 
 ing and steering. 
 
 Cf. further the introduction to 
 F. 'K\vigQ'& Etymologischem Wiirter- 
 Mich der deutschen Sprache, Strass- 
 burg, 1884, 4th ed., 1888, and W. 
 Arnold, Deutsche Urzeit, p. 41, ff. 
 
 Of lesser linguistic works on 
 the primitive Teutonic period, 
 I may refer to an excellent Pro- 
 gramvi des Johannetims zu Ham- 
 burg, 1880 ; Spracligeschichtliche 
 Nachiveise zur Kimde des Genyian- 
 ischen Altert^ims, by E. Rauten- 
 berg, the object of which is to 
 draw conclusions from the history of the Teutonic languages as to 
 the oldest form of the Teutonic dwelling-house. 
 
 The vocabulary of the Teutonic group of languages is collected 
 in A. Fick's Compiarative Dictionary, iii.^ 
 
 FUNDAMENTAL GERMAN 
 
 Fig. 5. — a, Gothic; b, German; c, Norse; 
 d, High German ; e, Low German in 
 the wider sense; f, Frisian ; g, Saxon ; 
 h, Anglo-Saxon, later Englisli ; i, 
 Old Saxon; k, Platt-deutscli (Modem 
 Low German) ; I, Dutch. 
 
 ((/; The Original Slavs. 
 
 We leave on one side the Lithu-Slavonic group of languages, 
 which, except for the Lithu-Slavonic vocabulary of A. Fick 
 ( Vergleichendes Worterhuch, ii., not to be used without A. Bruckner's 
 
60 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Die Slavischen Fremworter im Litauischen, AVeimar, 1877), have 
 not been made the subject of imjiortant investigations bearing on 
 our purpose (cf. only Bussland, Folen unci Livland his ins 
 17 Jahr., by Th. Schiemann, Berlin, 1884, pp. 8-12), and proceed 
 at once to the primitive Slavonic period. 
 
 The first writer to endeavour to apply the method of Compara- 
 tive Philology to the primitive history of Slavonic was J. E. Wocel, 
 in his work Pravek zeine ceskev Fraze, 1868, pp. 245-60 (an extract 
 from it in the Sitzung^herichten der I: bohm. GeseUschaft der 
 W'isse7ischaften, 1864, H. 2), and also in The Impoi^tance of Stone 
 and Bronze Aiiticpiities for the Frimitive History of the Slavs {Die 
 Bedeutung der Stein-, und Bronzealtertilmer fiir die Urgeschichte der 
 Slaven, Prag. 1869, p. 39,/; cf Ausland, 1870, p. 541). In the 
 latter treatise Wocel wishes to show that : " The Slavs did not 
 dwell as autochthones in the north of Germany, on the Elbe, 
 Moldau, Sale, Sj^ree, and south of the Danvibe, in the Bronze Age, 
 but immigrated into those districts some centuries after Christ." 
 For this purposes he produces a series of Panslavonic terms for 
 objects such as iron, and implements made of this metal, as to 
 which he assumes that they cannot possibly have been known to a 
 people in the Bronze Age. All these words therefore must have 
 been formed at a time when the Slavonic peoples were still living 
 together within the bounds of a comparatively narroAV territory, 
 according to Wocel between the Vistula and the Dnieper. 
 
 Now, as in the whole district east of the Carpathians and the 
 Oder, as far as the Dnieper, no weapons or implements of bronze 
 have been found, Wocel reaches the further conclusion that the 
 Slavonic peoples never went through a Bronze Age at all, but 
 passed straight to the working of iron — thanks to the influence of 
 the Greek civilisation of the Black Sea — at a time Avhen the 
 Bronze Age still prevailed amongst the peoples on this side of the 
 Carpathians. 
 
 Since Wocel, Gregor Krek has endeavoured to investigate the 
 primitive Slavonic period " by means of linguistic Archseology " in 
 his Introduction to the History of Slavonic Literature {Einleitung 
 in die slavische Litteraturgeschiehte, Graz, 1874, pp. 33-55). He 
 has a pretty high opinion of primitive Slavonic civilisation, and 
 in the second edition of his work (Graz, 1887, pp. 208-11), which 
 contains far more than twice as much as the first, he remains 
 faithful to this view. As in the course of our investigations we 
 shall have to return sometimes to agree, more often to disagree 
 with Krek's work, Ave forbear to say more of it now. We may, 
 however, here call attention to the wealth of linguistic and 
 historic material lavished on this book by the author's extensive 
 learning. In particular, all Slavonic literature bearing on the 
 question is indicated. 
 
 The relation of the Slavonic languages to each other is usvially 
 
 explained from the standpoint of the pedigree doctrine by a 
 
 ivision of original Slavonic into a West Slavonic (Polish, Polabish, 
 
 dech, Sorbic) and a North-Eastern-Southern group (Russian, 
 
THE CELTS. 6 1 
 
 Slavonic, Bulgarian, Servian, Ki-oat). Cf. on this, Krek, ih. 
 \). 2\\, ff. A vocabulary of words common to the Slavonic 
 languages will be found in Frank Miklosich's Etymoloffischeni 
 Worterbuch der Slavischen Sprachen, Vienna, 1886. 
 
 (e) The Celts. 
 
 The fact that these languages have only just begun to be studied, 
 not less than tlie difficulties they present in the question as to the 
 closer affinities of the Indo-Germanic languages, permits us to 
 record but few attempts to employ the Celtic vocabulary for 
 purposes of the history of culture in the sense meant by us. 
 Indeed, no attempt has as yet been made to frame a vocabulary 
 common to the two great branches of the Celtic group, Gaelic (in 
 Ireland and Scotland) and Bi'eton (Welsh, Cornish, and Ai'emoric), 
 and to base thereon an account of a primitive Celtic period of 
 culture.* 
 
 In the matter of etymology also little has as yet been done 
 of a comprehensive nature. Cf. the Celtic etymologies by 
 E. Windisch in G. Curtius's " Frinciides of Greek Etymolofjy" 
 4th and 5th editions. 
 
 We have hei-e to mention, as of importance, the dissertation, 
 already cited, by H. Ebel, The Position of Celtic {Die Stellung des 
 Celtischen, Beitrdge, ii. p. 157), which is valuable because it 
 contains a careful comparison of the Celtic vocabulary with the 
 other European languages. It is unnecessary to say that Ebel's 
 figures {cf. p. 179), according to which " the ratio of Celtic to 
 German and to Latin is about equal," are now, twenty years after, 
 no longer valid for Celtic. Next we have to refer to Adolf 
 Bacmeister's Celtic Letters {Celtische Brief e, edited by 0. Keller, 
 Strasburg, 1874), written in a popular but stimulating style, but 
 not to be used without E. Windisch's searching review {Beitrcige, 
 viii. 422,/.). 
 
 The best information about the history and transmission of 
 these languages, whose closer connection with the Italian than 
 any other languages seems to grow daily more probable {cf below 
 p. 72), is given by E. Windisch in the article on Celtic languages 
 in Ersch and Gruher's Encyclopaedia. It is manifest that the 
 views of those enquirers who Avere seen by us to maintain the 
 closer connection of one or more of tlie European languages with 
 the East, might have resulted in similar chapters in the history 
 of culture, and that the assumption of a Hindu-Perso-Slavonic 
 group of peoples or a Hindu-Perso-Greek, a Hindu-Perso-Pelasgian 
 
 * Still, EduarJ Lluiyd in his Archccolorfia Britannica put together, as 
 early as 1707 a.d., a vocabulary of the words common to the Celtic languages. 
 In this work, an extremely remarkable work for its time, there is also given 
 an Apjjcndix voces aliquot quotidiani et maximc antiqui usus plcrisque Europce 
 Unguis coinpledcns, wliich deals with words important in most cases for the 
 history of culture. The same book contains, Tit. viii., A British Etyinologicon, 
 or the Welsh collated icith the Greek and Latin, and smnc other European 
 Languages (by David Parry), &c. 
 
62 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 group, would, considered simply in itself, stand on no different 
 footing from that of a primitive European or a primitive Grseco- 
 Italian period. As, however, even tolerably thorough investiga- 
 tions in this direction — en ]mssant L. Geiger, for instance, in his 
 Evolution of Mankind {Zur EnUvicJclwigsgeschichte der Menschheit, 
 p. 125,/.), endeavours on the strength of considerations drawn from 
 the history of culture to establish a Hindu-Perso-Hellenic period — 
 are not forthcoming (though the special points in which the 
 vocabulary of the European languages agrees with the Eastern 
 languages are collected in J. Schmidt's vocabularies, Verivandt- 
 scha/tsverdltnisse der Indog. Sjyrachen), we may proceed at once to 
 the Hindu-Persian group (II.) as contrasted with the European 
 group already dealt with under (I.). 
 
 II. The Hixdu-Persian (Aryan) Group of Languages. 
 
 Precisely because the close connection of the Hindus and 
 Persians (Iranians), both as regards ethnography and language (cf. 
 J. Muir, Original SansJcrit Texts, ii.^ p. 287,/'./ Reasons for Su2)2)os- 
 ing the Indians and Persians in Particular to have a Common Origin), 
 has never been subjected to serious doubt, but slight attempts 
 have been made to prove this connection by means of considera- 
 tions drawn from the history of culture. It was only to the points 
 in which the religions of the two peoples touched that attention 
 was paid in earlier times. 
 
 The first and only scholar who has made even a tolerably 
 thorough attempt to ascertain the amount of civilisation possessed 
 by the original Hindu-Persians, is Fr. Spiegel in his Iranian 
 Antiquities {Eranische Altertumslcunde, B. i., 1871, p. 423,/.). The 
 Hindu-Persian period, the existence of which finds not its weakest 
 argument in the name of Aryan, borne by Hindus and Persians 
 alike, is considered by Spiegel to have made an advance in the 
 domestication of the camel and the ass, in the art of war, and in 
 the development of the numerals (thousand), &c. 
 
 The agreement shown by these languages, however, is far more 
 important as regards the history of religion, than any other point. 
 Thus Sanskrit and Persian agree in their terms for priest, 
 sacrifice and song of praise, God and Lord, the honoured, sacred 
 and divine plant Soma, and of a very considerable number of 
 divine and mythical beings {cf. Abh. iv. Kap. xiii.). 
 
 Besides these glaring instances of agreement, it had early been 
 remarked that certain important words, identical as regards form 
 amongst the Hindus and Iranians, diverged in meaning, in as 
 much as one or other people turned them in vialara partem. 
 Thus the word which in all Indo-Germanic languages and also in 
 Sanskrit stood for the supreme sky-god, devd, was employed in 
 Zend to designate evil powers. Thus Indra, whose name in the 
 Rigveda is the designation of the gi-eatest and the most powerful 
 of the gods, is ranked in the Avesta amongst the powers of evil. 
 It was these and similar facts which led to the opinion, maintained 
 
THE HINDU-PERSIANS. 63 
 
 especially by Haug and Lassen, that these difFercnces of meaning 
 pointed to an ancient religious and political schism in the original 
 Hindu-Persian people, which offered an explanation for the 
 separation of the Hindus and Iranians. But this combination has 
 proved unsatisfactory {cf. Justi in the Gottiiigischen Gel. Anzeigen, 
 1866, p. 1446, /.), and Spiegel (q/?. dt. p. 444) insists that these 
 contrasts " are due to fortuitous causes, and that the continuous 
 advance of one or other people, after their separation, is competent 
 to explain the altered position of the old deities." The idea of a 
 religious schism is entirely abandoned by James Dai'mesteter in 
 IVie Zend-Avesta, 1880, p. 406, /., as, indeed, generally by all 
 modern Zend and Sanskrit scholars. 
 
 As part of the capital of the original Hindu-Persian period, Fr. 
 Spiegel counts finally a series of geographical names, names of 
 rivers and places, although he is not of opinion that they always 
 indicated a definite spot in the common original home. 
 
 A collection of the common Hindu-Persian vocabulary again is 
 given by A. Fick in his Vergleichendem Wcirterhuch, i. (cf. Windisch, 
 K. Z., xxi. p. 386). F, Justi's Handbook to Zend {Handbuch der 
 Zendsi^rache), and W. Geiger's East Iranian Cidture in Antiquity 
 {Ostiranische Cultur im Altertum, 1882), should be mentioned here, 
 as in both books there are numerous excursuses into Hindu territory. 
 
 Kingship in the Asiatic branch of the Indo-Germanic race is 
 discussed by F. Spiegel (Deutsche Revue, edited by R. Fleischer, 
 1881, H. X., p. 124,./.), and Soma (haoma), by R. Roth, Z. d. M. G., 
 XXXV. pp. 680-92. Cf. Max Muller, Biographies, p. 222,/. 
 
 To this literature there has been added in modern times : — 
 
 W. Geiger, La civilisation des Aryas, (1) les noms geographiques 
 dans VAvesta et dans le Rigveda, (2) climat et produits des pays 
 Museon, 1884, and an exhaustive work in Fr. Spiegel's Die Arische 
 Period e undihre Zustdnde, Leipzig, 1887. To both works we shall 
 hereafter make frequent reference. 
 
 Finally may be mentioned P. v. Bradke, Einige Bemerhmgen idjer 
 die arische Urzeit. Festgruss an 0. v. Biihtlingl; Stuttgart, 1888, 
 pp. 4-9. 
 
 The erection of groups of people, prehistoric indeed but subse- 
 quent in time to the primeval Indo-Germanic period, was based, as 
 we have seen above, on the idea that the points of agreement 
 peculiar to two or more languages could only be explained on the 
 assumption of an original language as their common basis. As a 
 matter of fact this view had the field to itself, until in the year 
 1872, one of the most discerning and learned of modern students 
 of language, J. Schmidt, proposed, first in a lecture to the Leipzig 
 Association of Philolgists (cf. their Verhandl, p. 220, f), and then 
 in a special dissertation, already quoted by us. The Kinship of the 
 Indo-Germanic Langxiages (Die Yerioandtschaftsverhdltnisse der 
 Indog. Sprachen ; cf. also Zur Geschichte des Indog. Vocalismus, ii. 
 p. 183,/!), a new hypothesis, which is so important for our subject 
 that we must devote the rest of this chapter to giving an account 
 of it. 
 
64 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Tlie difference between J. Schmidt and his predecessors is that 
 he does not confine his researches to a particular group of Indo- 
 Germanic languages, but simultaneously includes in his survey all 
 cases of special agreement throughout the whole region of the Indo- 
 Geraianic family of speech. It is significant to begin with, that on 
 the pedigree theory it is impossible that all the linguistic arguments, 
 on the strength of which the groups of languages detailed by us 
 have been set up, can be valid. If the Slavo-Lithuanian languages 
 are really connected with the Hindu-Persian by a ^closer tie, then 
 the idea of a European gi'oup of languages is so far erroneous ; or 
 if we decide in favour of a closer relation between Greek and the 
 Hindu-Persian languages, in favoui-, that is, of a Hindu-Perso- 
 Hellenic period, then the coincidences between Greek and Latin 
 must be either casual or illusory. The great advantage of 
 Schmidt's theory to begin with is that it makes it possible to 
 account simultaneously for all the facts of language. 
 
 It may be put together somewhat as follows : — At various points 
 in the area of the Indo-Germanic languages, while that area was 
 yet geographically one, there appeared in the remotest primeval 
 times, certain phonetic changes, or new formations generally — the 
 first beginnings of incipient dialects — which spread in undulations 
 as one might say, from their starting-point, sometimes more, some- 
 time less extensively, over the neighbouring districts. Thus, in 
 what previously was a homogeneous linguistic mass, differentiations 
 were gradually set up, and between these differentiations relations 
 forming the prototypes of subsequent languages. To proceed at 
 once to concrete examples, at one point in the area of Indo- 
 Germanic speech a phonetic tendency set in, to transform the 
 guttural tenuis Ic into a sibilant. This phonetic tendency extended 
 over the district inhabited by the forefathers of the Hindu-Persians, 
 the Armenians, and the Slavo-Lithuanians, so that now their 
 languages — Sans, catd, Iran, sata, O.S. suto, Lith. szii7itas — ap- 
 parently form an exclusive group in contrast with G. eKarov, O.I. 
 ce% Lat. centum, Goth. Jnmd ( = hunt). At perhaps the same time, 
 however, at a different point in the linguistic area, a beginning was 
 made of changing the hli of the case suffixes -hhi, -hhis, -hhi/a(m)s 
 into m, a phonetic change which only spread over the territory of 
 the Slavo-Teutonic tribes. Goth, vulfa-m, O.S. vlilko-mu, Lith. iviika- 
 ojius, corresponds to G. evvrj-cfiLv, O.I. fera-ih, Lat. hosti-hus. At a 
 third point a suffix-like r, which perhaps occurred sporadically 
 elsewhere, began to be used for the formation of the passive voice 
 and deponents. Celtic and Latin were affected by this; cf. O.I. 
 nom berar = Ija.t. fero-r, &c. Other linguistic phenomena again, 
 such as the feminine use of stems in -a (o), usually masculine (17 680s, 
 fagus), were limited exclusively to the Grpeco-Italian region. 
 Finally, the languages of all the European tribes (and of one 
 Asiatic, the Armenians) are embraced by the change of the a, 
 which the Persian and Hindu tongues have apparently preserved, 
 faithfully, into ein many Avords — Lat. /ero, G. ^cpw, I. herini, O.H.G. 
 heru, O.S. herq,, Armen. herem : Hind. hhar. Cf. J. Schmidt, What 
 
THE UNDULATION THEORY. 
 
 65 
 
 does the e of the European Languages Prove for the Existence of an 
 Original European Language ? ( Was heweist das e der Europdischen 
 Sprachen fiir die Annahme einer einheitlic/ien Eurojmischen Grund- 
 sprache ? K. Z., xxiii. p. 373.) If a picture is needed of the way in 
 ■which these partial coincidences were distributed over the Indu- 
 Germanic region, the following diagrana may be found useful: — 
 
 r. a-e 
 
 II. k=s,c,sz 
 lll.bh=m 
 IV. r in the Passive 
 
 V. o gen. fern. 
 
 Fig. 6. 
 
 In words, however, the diagram amounts to this : — Just as it is 
 impossible in the diagram to pass out of any one of the spaces en- 
 closed by the five lines drawn therein, without at once falling into 
 a space surrounded by another of those lines, so in the area of the 
 Indo-Germanic languages it is impossible to refer a particular 
 group to an original language peculiar to that group, and so 
 detacli it from the whole, because this would necessarily break the 
 threads uniting and allying that group with all parts of the 
 linguistic area. If we wished to refer the Slavo-Lithuanian, along 
 with the Teutonic, languages to a special group, we should have 
 to ignore the points of relationship (line II.) which bind it to the 
 Hindu-Persian languages. If we wished to get out of this difficulty 
 by ranking the whole of the North European languages nearer to 
 Hindu-Persian, we should have to break the bond (line I.) which 
 embraces all the European languages (and the Armenian), and so 
 on. 
 
 As, then, according to J. Schmidt, the whole linguistic area of 
 the Indo-Europeans was originally connected together by a chain of 
 "continuous varieties," he has now still to answer the question: 
 How comes it that this state of things no longer exists at the 
 present day, how comes it that instead of the gradual transitions 
 between linguistic regions, such as the Slavonic and Teutonic, the 
 Celtic and Italian, &c., there are now sliarp delimitations of language; 
 that " the unbroken slope from Sanskrit to Celtic " has now become 
 "a flight of steps" {Verwandtschaftsverh., p. 28)? J. Schmidt 
 explains jthis by the dying-out of certain intermediate varieties. 
 Supposing that two dialects, A and X, in the linguistic area were 
 connected together by the varieties B, C, D, Sec, in a continuous 
 chain, it might easily happen that one family or tribe, which spoke 
 
66 PREHISTOEIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 the vai-iety F, for instance, obtained, owing to religious, social, or 
 other circumstance, a preponderance over its immediate neighbours. 
 Then the varieties next to it, G, H, I, K on the one side, and E, D, C 
 on the other, would be crushed out and displaced by F; when this 
 had happened, F would border immediately on B on the one side, 
 and L on the other. The delimitation of the languages is effected. 
 As historical examples of what he advances, J. Schmidt points to 
 the crushing power of the Attic, Roman, and New High German 
 dialects as regards the other dialects of Greek, Italian, and 
 German, 
 
 But J. Schmidt's theory, besides its importance for our knowledge 
 and for the historical explanation of the affinities of the Indo- 
 Germanic languages, is equally important in its bearing on the 
 whole foundation of linguistic inferences as to the primeval period — 
 that is, on the reconstruction of the original language. The ques- 
 tion, in how many languages a word must be forthcoming in order 
 to establish its claim to the title of Indo-Germanic, could be 
 answered without much difficulty from the point of view of the 
 pedigree theory, if only the theory could be brought to a satisfactory 
 scientific conclusion. If the decision w^ere in favour of an original 
 division of the Indo-Europeans into a western and an eastern half, 
 the existence of a word in but one single European and one single 
 Asiatic language (e.g. Lat. ensis + Sans, asi, " sword ; " Lith. duna, 
 " bread " + Sans, dhdiias, "grains of corn") would be enough to 
 justify the ascription of the concept designated to the primeval 
 period. Or if the decision were that the Hindu-Persian languages 
 maintained a longer connection with a North European or South 
 European group, a word which could be established in but two 
 European languages, in the north and in the south of Europe {e.g., 
 kttos-HO.H.G. huoha or ^coyca 4- O.H.G. hahhu, "bake"), would l3e 
 valid for the primeval period. Then, in both cases, all languages 
 which made no contribution to the equations ensis + asi, duna + 
 dhdnas, Kyjiro^ + huoha, (ftwyo) + hahhu, would originally have pos- 
 sessed the correspondiiig w'ords but have lost them subsequently, 
 a proceeding which in itself has nothing remarkable. 
 
 On the other hand, in presence of J. Schmidt's transition theory, 
 there is a complete disappearance of " the mathematical certainty 
 which was supposed to have been obtained for the reconstruction 
 of the original Indo-Germanic language." For it is obviously 
 impossible for adherents of this theory to show whether words 
 which are limited to groups of languages have been lost by the 
 other languages or were never possessed by them. For the rest, 
 J. Schmidt's undulation or transition theory, w'hich we have so 
 briefly sketched, is, however, based on views as to the tendency to 
 differentiation existing in the Indo-Germanic languages, which were 
 by no means entirely new or unheard of. Max Miiller (p. .52), Ebel 
 (p. 54), Sonne (p. ih.), nay! even A. Schleicher (p. 48), and above 
 all A. Pictet * and F. Spiegel (cf. ch. iv.), had developed similar 
 
 * Cf. Origincs Indo-Europ., v. p. 48 :— "Ce qui est certain, dans I'etat actual 
 des choses, c'est que Ton remarque, entre les peuples de la faraille arienne 
 
PHONETIC CHANGES IN OLD HIGH GERMAN. 6/ 
 
 views more or less clearly. Nevertheless it was natural that when 
 systematised by J. Schmidt, and applied to the Indo-Germanic 
 languages in the concrete, they should provoke an extremely 
 storm y discussion. 
 
 The most complete approval was bestowed on J. Schmidt by 
 those investigators wlioiiad made the relationship of modern lan- 
 guages to each other their special study. 
 
 Here, some time before J, Schmidt, Hugo Schuchardt in his 
 book Vocalismus des Vtdgdrlateins, Leipzig, 1866 (rf., particularly, ch. 
 iv., Die innere Geschichte der romischen Volkssprache, I. Dialelde), had 
 paved the way for the new view as far as the Romance languages 
 were concerned. 
 
 This is shown most clearly in the department of German dialects, 
 in the investigation of which especial service has been rendered by 
 W. Braunein several essays in the Zeitschrift Pcmlu. Braune Beitr.z. 
 Gesch. d. deutschen Sprache (cf., especially, i. p. 1, /., and iv. p. 540,/.). 
 To illustrate what is said, I again take the liberty of drawing a 
 small diagram, representing the results brought about in the 
 department of Old High German by the propagation, from about the 
 sixth or seventh century to the end of the ninth or beginning of the 
 tenth century, of some phonetic changes of the greatest importance for 
 determining the affinities of the O.H.G. dialects. The numerals 
 I. -IV. in the diagram indicate, in chronological order, the four 
 stages in which the so-called Second or Old High German sound- 
 shifting was propagated over the German dialects.* The numeral 
 
 commc line chaiiie continue de rapports linguistiques speciaux qui court, 
 
 pour ainsi dire, parallelement a celles de leur positions geographi([ues 
 
 Les emigrations lointaines auront ete precedees par une extension graduelle, 
 dans le cours de laquelle se seront formes pen a pen des dialectes distincts, 
 mais toujonrs en contact les uns evec les autres, et d'autaut plus analogues 
 qu'ils etaient plus voisins entre eux." 
 ^ He illustrates his view by the following diagram : — 
 
 lithuano-Slavs 
 
 INDIANS 
 
 The circle in the middle of the ellipse stands for the original Indo-Germanic 
 language, 
 
 * The four strata of this sound-sliifting are :— . 
 
 I. t-z; p and k after vowels ;/and ck (O.H.G. zU: Eng. tide, kouffen: Eng. 
 keep, suohhan : Eng. seek). 
 
 II. p, initial and medial after consonants, kc.—iih, f; d-t. (Upper Saxou 
 
68 
 
 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 V. marks the area of the ua, as opposed to an earlier uo {inuat : 
 viuof) evolved from original 6; the numeral VI., the area of the 
 Frankish dialects as regards the complete carrying out of the umlaut 
 or " mutation," which in the Upper Saxon dialects was impeded by 
 certain consonantal combinations such as I + cons. (Frank, halgi: 
 helgi ; Upper ^axonpalg: palgi.) 
 
 Saxon-Low-German 
 IV 
 
 Bavaro- 
 austrian 
 I II III IV 
 
 Fig. 8. 
 
 Our picture does not, I believe, require any extensive commen- 
 tary. It shows that here, too, sharp dividing lines between the 
 various dialects are wholly out of the question. Thus the two 
 Upper Saxon dialects are apparently united into one whole by the 
 numeral III., yet are interwoven as closely as possible wdth certain 
 
 and East Franconian ^ac^, pfianzon, tat, tiuri : Rhenisli-Franconian, &c., pad, 
 plaiiz6n, dag, diuri ; iu the middle of words, also, a Rlieiiifr., &c., d-t, ddtun: 
 East Fr. tatun, Eng. did. ) 
 
 III. k, initial and medial after consonants, &c. — ch ; h-p ; g-k. (Only 
 Upper Saxon chind, chiming : Frank, kmd, kuning, Upper Saxon kcpan : 
 Frank, gcban.) 
 
 IV. Extending over Low Frankish (Dutch) and Saxon th-d {drei : Eng. 
 three, dieb : Eng. thief). 
 
J. Schmidt's critics. 69 
 
 sections of Frankish by the numerals II. and V. Again, in foce 
 of the operation of the sound-shiftings ilhistrated by us, they cannot 
 be sharply marked off from Saxon (Low German). Middle Frankish 
 does indeed take part in the most important stage (I.) of the sound- 
 shifting, which embraces Upper Saxony, the East, Rhenish, and 
 South Franks, though with certain important exceptions {dat, ivat, 
 (lit, allet); but at the same time Low Frankish (Dutch) has a 
 thoroughly Low German consonantal system. Finally, the IV. 
 stage of the sound-shifting extends equally to all the dialects. 
 
 What, however, excites our interest especially in the processes 
 depicted by us, is the fact that liere we really are able to establish 
 the starting-point, and to trace the gradual spread of some of the 
 phonetic transitions set forth by us. Thus, in Alemannia the 
 shifting, th-cl, appeared in the beginning of the eighth century. 
 At this period, however, the old spirant was uniformly retained, at 
 any rate at the beginning of words, by the whole of Frankish. It 
 is not until the end of the ninth century that tJi disappears from 
 amongst the Franks, and that d takes its place. Among the 
 Middle Franks, and further north, the th held out still longer. 
 The spread of one sound-shifting therefore, in this case from south 
 to north, is seen very clearly. 
 
 Finally, J. Schmidt himself, in his book Ztcr Geschichte des idg. 
 Vocalisnuis, ii. 199,^., endeavoured to present the relation of the 
 Slavonic dialects to each other from the standpoint of the " undula- 
 tion" or " transition " theory. 
 
 Apart from fundamental differences of opinion between the 
 assailants, the attacks on Schmidt's theory, which were made par- 
 ticulaidy by Whitney, G. Curtius, Havet, L. Meyer, Jolly, and A. 
 Fick, were directed particularly upon that point {cf. our diagram, 
 ^jTSB, line II.), which J. Schmidt had made the main argument 
 for the intermediate position of the Lithu-Slavonic j^eoples between 
 Europe and Asia — that is, on the change in a great number of 
 words common to the Lithu-Slavonic and Hindu-Persian languages 
 of an original k into a sibilant (f, s, sz), cf. Sans. Iran, ddran, O.S. 
 des^ti, Lith. deszimtis, G. Se/ca, Lat. decern, «fec. A. Fick en- 
 deavoured {Die Spracheinheit der Indogermanen Uurojxis) to 
 depi'ive Schmidt's argument of its force, by trying, as Ascoli indeed 
 before him had tried, to show that there had existed from an early 
 time in the original Indo-Germanic language two different ^--sounds, 
 one with a palatal tendency, kj (k), one with a guttural tendency, 
 kv (q), the former of which was represented by the sibilant of the 
 Lithu-Slavonic and the Hindu-Persian languages, the latter, even 
 in the languages mentioned, by k (c), and in the remainder by 
 k, p, qu. From the beginning, therefore, there existed side by side, 
 for instance : — 
 
 kj {k), Sans, rvdn^ Lith. szu, G. Kvoiv, Lat. can is, Ir. cil. 
 kv (q), Sans, ka, Lith. k(h, O.S. kuto, G. Kortpos, Trorepos, 
 Lat. quod, O.I. ca-te. 
 
 The same holds goods of the medial g and the aspirate f/h. 
 
 Indubitable as it is that the assumption of two ^--sounds for the 
 
70 PEEHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 primeval ludo-Germanic period has now found acceptance amongst 
 most scholars, in spite of J. Schmidt's opposition, J. Schmidt seems 
 to me justified in maintaining {Jenaer Litteraturzeitung, 1875, No. 
 201) that the assumption of two series of gutturals is not such as 
 to weaken the force of his argument in support of the transition, 
 and against the pedigree theory. For if the decision is in favour 
 of a l-j and a kv, the cohesion of the Lithu-Slavonic and Hindu- 
 Persian languages in shifting into f, s, sz, the k which the other 
 languages retained as kj, remains quite untouched. 
 
 Besides, Armenian, as we have already remarked, must be ranked 
 in this respect along with the Hindu-Perso-Slavo-Lithuanian 
 languages. Cf. Arm. tasn = O.S. desett, Sans, ddgan; Arm. sun, 
 "dog" = Lith. szu, Sans, gvdn, &c. Relying on these and similar 
 grounds, H. Hiibschmann, one of the best scholars of this language, 
 regards Armenian as "an independent branch of language to be 
 placed between Iranian and Slavo-Lettish." (A^ Z., xxiii. p. 5,/.) 
 
 The same holds good, as has been shown by G. Meyer's Albanian 
 studies (Vienna, 1883 and 1884, B. B., viii. 186,/.), of Albanian, 
 which this scholar accordingly places nearer to the Lithu-Slavic 
 than the South European languages. 
 
 Similarly, the question has lately been raised whether the uni- 
 form a of the Hindu-Persian languages, as contrasted with the a, 
 e, of the European (Sans, aj = G. ayto, Sans, dsti = G. ia-TL, Sans. 
 avis = G. ois), really represents the original state of things, and the 
 result, owing in no small measure to a work of J. Schmidt's 
 {Zwei arische a-Laute unddie Palatalen, K. Z., xxv. p. 1,/.), has been 
 to demonstrate in the most conclusive manner the existence in 
 the original Indo-Germanic language of an a corresponding to the 
 European e. But this coiistitutes no objection to the transition 
 theory. In this case the European and Armenian languages must 
 be credited with the conservation of the old state of things; and 
 in the rejection of the original a and a we must see an innovation 
 common to the Hindu and Iranian laiaguages.* 
 
 J. Schmidt's hypothesis is dealt with from a new point of view 
 by A. Leskien, Declension in Slavo-Lithuanian and Teutonic [Die 
 Declination im Slaviscli-litauischen und Germanischen, Leipzig, 
 1876). Having explained (Introduction, p. 10) that he cannot 
 conceive how the Indo-Germanic peoples could keep on spreading 
 until they came to occupy their present abodes, without actual, 
 geographical separation, he declares his opinion that the transitional 
 stages which are postulated by J. Schmidt, and which presuppose 
 the geographical continuity of the Indo-Germanic area, can only 
 be understood if this continuity is supposed, before the sjDread of 
 the peoples, to have extended over a relatively narrow district. 
 This, however, opens up the possibility of combining the transition 
 and pedigree theories. For instance, if h represents the forefathers 
 
 * The old a is preserved by another Asiatic Indo-Germanic language besides 
 Armenian, — Phrygian {cf. Fick, Die Sin-acheinlicit dcr Indog. Europas, p. 416). 
 Hiibschmann, K. Z., xxiii. p. 49, considers it probable that this language is 
 most closely related to Armenian. 
 
leskien's view. 71 
 
 of the Slavs and Lithuanians in the primeval Indo- Germanic 
 period, c those of the Hindu-Persians, a those of the Teutons — 
 
 then b and c may have been connected by certain peculiarities of 
 dialect (e.^., Hindu-Persian r. (s) = Slavo-Lith. s, sz). Subsequently 
 it may have happened, owing to the departure of e, or the joint 
 emigration of a and b, that the geographical continuity of the line 
 a-c may have been broken, and that a-b may have jointly 
 developed some new peculiarities (perhaps Teut. m + Slavo-Lith. 
 m = previous bh in suffixes). Thus, the peculiarities which b 
 (Slavo-Lithuanian) shares with c (Hindu-Persian) would admit of 
 explanation, and yet it would be justifiable "to enquire whether 
 Lithu-Slavonic could be ranked with Teutonic (b) in a separate 
 group, having a development of its own, distinct from the whole 
 or the other pai-ts "* (p. 27). 
 
 The importance of Leskien's view undoubtedly consists in the 
 weight which, in order to explain the existing divisions between 
 the Indo-Germanic languages and peoples, he throws on the 
 necessity of assuming that they were geographically divided — a 
 necessity to which J. Schmidt, for other reasons as well as the 
 dying out, perfectly possible in itself, of intermediate varieties, 
 (c/. p. 65), had not allowed sufficient weight. For the rest, the 
 views of the two scholars are extremely similar. J. Schmidt, 
 therefore, exiplains (Jenaer Litter attirzeitung, 1877, p. 272) : — "The 
 fact that the Slavo-Lettish languages share certain peculiarities 
 with the Hindu-Pereian languages alone, and certain othei'S with 
 the Teutonic or other European languages, that is to say, constitute 
 the ' organic link ' between these two groups, remains untouched 
 in spite of all attacks. That- all these peculiarities arose simul- 
 taneously, it never entered my head to assert. We know as yet 
 nothing about their chronology, and all probability is in favour of 
 their not having been simultaneous. It is, therefore, perfectly 
 possible that the Slavo-Lettlandcrs experienced certain phonetic 
 changes in common with the Hindu-Persians, say in the earliest of 
 periods, that later they lost their connection with the Hindu- 
 Persians, drew closer to the Europeans, and went through the same 
 linguistic changes as they. My point was to show that an original, 
 homogeneous European language, as contrasted with a Hindu- 
 Persian, never existed ; that when those characteristics which are 
 
 * Leskien's idea is applied, if I understand him aright, by P. v. Bradke, 
 Beitrdge zur Kentniss der vorhistorischai Etiticicklung luiscrcs Sprachslammcs, 
 Giessen, 1888, to the relation of certain Indo-European peoples ; he ascribes 
 the points of agreement between the Greek and Italian branches, in regard to 
 language and culture, to a Grsco-Italian epoch, from wliich he makes the 
 Italians detach themselves in order to unite with the Celts in a Celto-Italic 
 period. Cf. Literar. Centralblatt, 1888, No. 20. 
 
72 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 specifically European developed, the languages in which they made 
 their appearance were no longer identical in all respects." 
 
 Finally, Karl Brugmann has dealt exhaustively with the question 
 of the relationship of the Indo-European languages to each other 
 in the Internationalen Zeitschrift fur allgemeine S2:irachwissenschaft, 
 i. 226,/. 
 
 Brugmann stands, as regards theory, at the point of view of 
 Schmidt and Leskien, as also does H. Paul in his Principien der 
 SprachgescJiichte^ , Halle, 1886 {cf. ch. ii.. Die Spraclupaltung). 
 Thus, Brugmann, in his Grundriss der Vergleichenden Grammatik der 
 idg. Sprachen, i. 290 (Strassburg, 1886), like J. Schmidt, regards it 
 as " possible and not improbable " that the often mentioned 
 difference between the Indo-European languages in their treatment 
 of the palatal ^--series " reflects a difference of articulation dating 
 from primitive Indo-European times, that the original checks were 
 modified in the direction of the spirant in one district of the 
 primitive Indo-European region, while elsewhere they remained 
 unaffected. These dialectical differences then continued to propa- 
 gate themselves in the individual branches." Cf. also p. 308 in 
 respect to the velar ^--series. 
 
 As regards the question of the relation of the Indo-European 
 languages in detail, however, Brugmann in the paper referred to 
 establishes with great acuteness an objection levelled as much 
 against the undulation as the pedigree theory: he points out that 
 the special agreements between two or more languages frequently 
 are due merely to chance. " The character and tendencies of the 
 Indo-European languages, even after the dispersion of the original 
 people, remained in essentials the same ; the mental and physical 
 organisation of those who inherited and carried on the language 
 remained similar on the whole ; the motives to make new forms 
 were often identical : from like causes then why not like effects'?" 
 p. 31, and ditto: — "Do we not regard it as a mere coincidence 
 that, for instance, the original medice have been shifted into tenues 
 in the same way in German and Armenian, as in Goth, tathun, 
 Arm. tasn, as against Sans, ddca, G. Sexa, &c. 1 Why then shall we 
 not regard it also as mere chance that the original Indo-European 
 mediae asjoiratce have been shifted into tenues aspiratce, both in 
 Greek and in Latin, as in G. Ov/xos, orig. It. *thilmos (fu7nus), as 
 against Sans, dhiimd-s ? " &g. 
 
 Under the circumstances it is, p. 253, "not some individual nor 
 some few linguistic phenomena, appearing simultaneously in two 
 or more regions, which suffice to prove close connection, but 
 agreement in a great number of innovations — phonetic, inflectional, 
 syntactical, and lexical — a number which will exclude the idea of 
 chance." 
 
 A close connection accordingly can only be demonstrated as 
 existing between the Hindus and Persians, and the Slavs and 
 Lithuanians. It may, perhaps, in the futm-e be demonstrated also 
 in the case of the Celtic and Italian languages. 
 
 In this connection we have the question : — " In how many of the 
 
LOAN-WORDS. 73 
 
 seven principal branches must a linguistic phenomenon be estab- 
 lished in order to rank as primitive Indo-European?" Here, too, 
 all that can be said is : — " The probability that we have to do with 
 a primitive Indo-European form increases with the number of 
 languages in which a linguistic phenomenon occurs." Tlic rank 
 of Indo-European may also be claimed by such linguistic pheno- 
 mena as appear in identical form in districts geographically remote 
 from each other, as in this case the probability, otherwise great, of 
 boiTOwing, which Brugmann assumes, especially in the case of the 
 vocabulary, is diminished. 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 THE INVESTIGATION OF LOAN-WORDS IN THE INDO-GERMANIC 
 
 LANGUAGES. 
 
 Besides the direct way of reconstructing prehistoric periods of 
 culture by the aid of Comparative Philology, there is another 
 indirect way leading to the same end. In the life of every 
 language, as is well known, there collects round that portion of its 
 vocabulary, which is inherited fi'om primitive times, another 
 portion, imported from abroad. No language runs its course free 
 from loan-words. Now, since the borrowing of a word, at least as 
 a general rule, implies the borrowing of an idea also, it is clear 
 that a collection of the loan-words or foreign words in a language 
 must contain important hints as to what elements of civilisation 
 have been imported by a people from abroad, and therefore were 
 not inherited from primitive times. It may, therefore, not be out 
 of place to make brief mention here of the most important scientific 
 works dealing with the loan-words of the Indo-Germanic languages. 
 There is no continuous wox'k to mention dealing with the Hindu- 
 Persian languages. The vocabulary of the Rigveda (as of the 
 most ancient Sanskrit generally), the purest and most unadulterated 
 in the whole range of the Indo-Germanic peoj^les, would yield 
 but few results. More in quantity and in importance miglit be 
 afforded by the Zend Avesta, on which subject many remarks are 
 to be found in Justi's Handhucli der Zendsprache. The modern 
 Iranian dialects, naturally, are studded with Semitic, Turkish, and 
 other elements ; yet I have not made acquaintance with a single 
 even tolerably exhaustive account of them. For Armenian, Paul 
 de Lagarde's Armenien Studies (Artnenische Studien, Gottingen, 
 1877) must be refeiTcd to, in which, on pp. 166-88, a tabular 
 conspectus of the points in which this language agrees with Semitic 
 is given.* 
 
 We find a very different state of things the moment we set foot 
 on European territory. 
 
 To begin with, here, from the very revival of philulogical studies 
 
 * C/., further, H. Hiibschmann, Armcn. Shut. (1883), p. 7, f. Tliis scholar 
 in Elymologie uiid Lautlehre der ossctischen Sprachc (1887), gives a provisional 
 conspectus of Ossetic loan-words (pp. 118-36). 
 
74 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 ill Germany, the relations of Hebrew to Greek had been the subject 
 of learned speculation. The barren attempts to explain the 
 various resemblances between these two languages as due to the 
 common origin of the two languages {cf., e.g., Ernesti, De Vestigiis 
 linguce Ilebraicce in lingua Grceca, Opusc. Phil., p. 177, /.) was 
 followed, when the science of Comparative Philology had finally 
 established the genealogies of the two languages, by the correct 
 interpretation of the Semitic elements in the older Greek voca- 
 bulary as loan-words due to the influence of Phoenician civilisation 
 on Greece. They were first collected by Gesenius, the founder of 
 Semitic philolog}^, in his History of the Hebrew Language, i. 18. 
 He was followed by E. Renan, Histoire des Langues Semitiques, 
 p. 192. Smaller and scattered contributions were supplied by 
 Benfey, Fr. Midler, Schroder, P. de Lagarde. In recent times the 
 first to attempt to give a connected account of the importance of 
 Grseco-Semitic loan-words for the history of culture was F. Lenor- 
 mant in an essay entitled The Cadmus Myth and Phoenician Settle- 
 ments in Greece (Annales de Philosophic Chretienne, 1867, then in 
 Die Anfdnge der Cultur, Jena, 1875). The remark must be made, 
 however, that Lenormant's work would furnish a very unsafe 
 fovmdation for further researches into the history of culture, as the 
 French anthropologist and orientalist employs in matters of Com- 
 parative Philology a method of his own, not familiar to Indo- 
 Germanic students ; and repeats earlier comparisons of Semitic 
 and Greek, and evolves new ones, with absolutely no attempt at 
 criticism. 
 
 It was, therefore, a most meritorious task that A, Miiller under- 
 took in a paper on Semitic Loan- Worxls in Older Greek (Semitische 
 Lehnworter im dlteren GriecMsch, Bezzenbergers Beitrdge z. Kunde 
 d. Indog. Sprach., i. pp. 273-301), to establish, by means of 
 undoubted loan-words from the Semitic, definite phonetic equiva- 
 lents in words borrowed by the one lang-uage from the other, which 
 enabled him to test the parentage of those constituents of the Greek 
 vocabulary which until then had been regarded as Semitic. But the 
 one hundred and two words whose claims to be Semitic are tested, are 
 reduced by this refining process to a still more manageable number 
 {cf. p. 299,/.). However, a number of Greek words which recur in 
 the Semitic languages are regarded by Miiller as foreign to Greek 
 soil, although he cannot decide as to their original home. For 
 instance, KapTracros, " fine flax," Sans, hdrpdsa, Aram, karpas, Arab. 
 hirhds; Krjf3o<;, k^ttos, "ape," Sans, kapi, Hebr. qof; o-ctTr^eipos, 
 Sans, ganijyriya, Hebr. sa2yinr; aixapaySos, Sans, marakata, Hebr. 
 bdreqet, and others. 
 
 A very bold and heterodox view is entertained, as to many of 
 the words under discvission, by F. Hommel in the work already 
 mentioned. The Names of the Mammals amongst the South Semitic 
 Peoples, pp. 290 and 414,/. He regards them, that is to say, not as 
 comparatively late loans from the Semitic languages, but as 
 primeval terms of civilisation, common to the original Semites and 
 the original Indo-Europeans, and the clearest proof of the proximity 
 
LOAN-WORDS IN LATIN. 75 
 
 of the original abodes of these two peoples (c/. below, ch. iv.). 
 This is his opinion as to raipos (Indo-G. staura = orig. Seai. taura), 
 Xts, Xeojv (Indo-G. luv, laiwa = orig. Seni. lahi'atu, lib'atii), )(pvcr6<; 
 (IndO'G. r/ha7-ata = orig. Sem. harudu)^ oivos (Indo-G. waina = orig. 
 Sem. ivainv). 
 
 An important controversy on the question whether Egyptian 
 loan-words (such as Egypt. hari-t = G. (SapLs, "a kind of ship") 
 stnick root in Greek has arisen in Bezzenberger's Beitrdfje, vii., 
 between Ermann and 0. Weise. 
 
 A collection of Egyptian words which occur iu classical authors 
 is given by A. Wiedemann (Leipzig, 1883). 
 
 Amongst the various civilisations, to the influence of which the 
 Italian inhabitants of the Apennine peninsula were exposed in the 
 course of their most ancient history, Greek alone, as being his- 
 torically the latest and most penetrating, has left unmistakable 
 marks on the Latin language. It is, indeed, extremely probable 
 in itself that, to say nothing of the voyages of the Phcenicians 
 which can only have grazed Italy (c/. Th. Mommsen, History of 
 Rome, i.^ p. 128; Eng. trans., pop. ed., i. p. 135), the proximity of 
 Etruria must have introduced to the Italian tribes, in those 
 departments in which Etruria appears as the mistress of Italy 
 (building, ceremonies of worship, popular amusements, ifec), not only 
 the new ideas, but also along with them their Tuscan designations ; 
 but these, so long as the Etruscan inscriptions remain undeciphered, 
 can only be conjectured, not proved. To a relatively late period 
 belong those words of Celtic or of North Eiiropean origin generally, 
 which penetrated into Latin, and which are collected by L. 
 Diefenbach in the Lexicon of the Linguistic Remains of the Celts and 
 their Neicjhhours, Especially the Teutons and Spaniards, Preserved 
 by the Ancients {Origines Europcece, Frankfurt, 1861). 
 
 But the importance of the Greek loan-words in Latin for deter- 
 mining the influence exercised by Greece through the agency of 
 her colonies on the development of Italian cidture, was first put in 
 its proper light by Th. Mommsen's History of Rome (1854, cf i. 
 p. 130, and i.^ p. 194, /.; Eng. trans., pop. ed., i. 206). After him, 
 G. Curtius called attention to the great importance of this subject 
 iu a lecture given to the Hamburg Association of Philologists, 
 1855, Hints on the Relation of Latin to Greek. Here Curtius goes 
 into the terminology of Roman shipbuilding especially, in which he 
 distinguishes three strata, which give the evolution of the Roman 
 marine : — 
 
 1. A primeval Indo-Germanic layer (words such as navis, remus). 
 
 2. A great layer of loan-words fx'om the Greek (e.g., guhernare, 
 ancora, prora, aplustre, anquina, nausea^ antenna, faseliis, coitus, 
 &c.). 
 
 3. A limited number of genuine Roman, but not Indo-Germauic 
 words (malus, velum). 
 
 The first considerable service in the collection of Greek loan- 
 words in Latin was rendered by A. Saalfeld in two treatises — Index 
 Graecwum vocahulorum in linguam latinam translatorum (Berlin, 
 
^6 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 1874), and GreeJc Loan-Worch in Latin {Griechische Lehmvorter im 
 Lateinischen, Programm, Wetzlar, 1877). This is followed by a 
 work of E. Beermann, Greek Words in Latin [Griechische Worter 
 im Lateinischen, Sj^rachwissensch. Ahhandl. hervorg. aus G. Ctirtius' 
 grammatischer GeseUschaft, Leipzig, 1874, pp. 95-110), in Avhich 
 there is a short summary of the Greek elements of civilisation in 
 Roman antiquities. 
 
 All these works, however, by the side of which we might have 
 also mentioned contributions by Corssen, Euge, Tuchhandler, 
 Vanicek, and for the department of rural economy the Haustiere 
 und Culturjrflanzen of V. Hehn, have been recently superseded by 
 the marvellously thorough and cautious work of 0. Weise, Greek 
 Words in Latin {Die Griechischen Worter im Latein, Preisschrift der 
 Fiirstlich Jahlonoivskischen GeseUschaft, Leipzig, 1882). It falls 
 into three parts, of the first of which the subject is specially "how 
 to recognise loan-words ; " the second answers the question : " In 
 w'hat departments can the influence of Greece be detected;" the 
 third gives a careful list of the words boiTowed by Latin from 
 Greek. 
 
 To these was added in 1884 the Tensauriis Ltalo-grcecus, a copious, 
 historical, and critical dictionary of Greek loan-words in Latin by 
 A Saalfeld, Vienna. Cf. also his Ltalo-grceca, part i. (intercourse 
 between Hellas and Rome from the most ancient period to the time 
 of the CcBsars), 1882; partii. (trade and commerce of the Romans), 
 1882. 
 
 A stream of culture in the opposite direction, from Italy to the 
 Balkan peninsula, is seen most markedly if we set aside Roumanian 
 in Albanian {cf. above, p. 70), which, "during the period of the 
 Roman empire in Illyria, was within a hair's breadth of sharing 
 the lot of other non-Roman languages, and of becoming completely 
 Latinised " {cf G. Meyer, Die kit. Elem. im Alhanesischen. Grober's 
 Grundriss, p. 804,/".). 
 
 In the north it might be expected beforehand that the depart- 
 ment of the Teutonic languages would have numerous and im- 
 portant foreign elements to show. The Teutonic peoples, situated 
 in the heart of Europe, and by nature susceptible to the advantages 
 of foreign culture, at the same time form a great basin in which 
 collect all the streams of culture in Em-ope, from whatever quarter 
 they may come. This state of things is faithfully mirrored in the 
 stock of loan-words belonging to the Teutonic languages. Here we 
 have only to do with the literature which treats of the oldest 
 elements. 
 
 There exist as yet only isolated notices of the loans obtained by 
 the Teutonic languages from Celtic. But as these go back to a 
 A'ery early period in the communication between these peoples, it 
 may well be difficult to distinguish in a given case between kinship 
 and borrowing {cf part ii. eh. vi.). Greater attention has been 
 paid to correspondences between Teutonic and Slavonic (words 
 such as Goth, stikls, O.S. stlkh, Lith. stlklas, "beaker;" Goth. 
 kinttis, O.S. c^ta, "small corner coin;"Teut. i:>fiug, Slav, phigu, 
 
LOAN-WORDS IN TEUTONIC. 7/ 
 
 Litli. 2)liugas ; O.H.G. choufan, O.S. kupiti, "buy;" Goth, dulgs, 
 O.S. diugu, "debt;" Goth. 2^f>^nsjan, O.S. jylesati, "dance," and 
 many others), though it has not indeed been found possible on the 
 one hand to distinguish what is related from what is borrowed, or 
 on the other to establish with certainty the starting-point of a 
 loan (i.e., whether it started on Slavonic or on Teutonic ground). 
 Cf. H. Ebel, Ueher die Lehnivorter der deutschen Sjivache, p. 9 ; 
 Lottner, K. Z., xi. p. 74,/.; as also the collection of Slavonic loan- 
 words to be mentioned hereafter 
 
 But these communications of the Teutons with their northern 
 neighboui'S are far inferior in importance to the influence which 
 the culture of southern Europe exercised on the ancient Germans, 
 when it came in close contact with them. Relatively insignificant, 
 and only to be traced in Gothic to any great extent, are the 
 direct points of contact between Greek and Teutonic. On the 
 other hand, the Roman people undertook, in the history of the 
 world, the task of delivering the treasures which in part it had 
 itself first received from abroad, to the people by whom it was 
 destined one day to be driven from the stage of history. And the 
 influence of Rome, operating from the two mighty base-lines of the 
 Rhine and the Danube, which embraced ancient Germany, acted 
 with such uniform effect on all the Teutonic tribes that, as against 
 it, the Germans, though separated by differences of dialect, appear 
 in the matter of language to form but one great homogeneous 
 whole. What heathen Rome began, Christian Rome completed ; 
 opening wide the gates to the pressure of the Latin tongue. 
 
 After these remarks I confine myself to a brief statement of the 
 literature of the loan-words in the Teutonic languages, so far as it 
 is known to me. 
 
 1845, R. V. Raumer, Die EinwirTcung des ChristenUims auf die 
 althochdeutsche Sprache, Stuttgart. 
 
 1856, H. Ebel, Uber die Lehnivorter der deutschen Sprache {Pro- 
 gramm des Erziehungs-Instituts Ostrowo bei Filehne). 
 
 1861, W. Wackernagel, Die Uvideutschung fremder Worter (at 
 first a Programm zu der Promotionsfeier des Pddogogiums in Basel, 
 then Kleinere Schriften, iii. p. 252,/.). 
 
 1874, E. Fcirstemann, Geschichte des deutschen Sprachstammes, i. 
 pp. 612-18. 
 
 1884, W. Franz, Die Lateinisch^Romanischen Elemente im Althoch 
 deutschen, Strassburg. 
 
 1888, A. Pogatscher, Zur Lautlehre der Griechischen, Lateinischen 
 und Romanischen Lehnivorte im Altenglischen, Strassburg. 
 
 1889, F. Kluge, Lateinische Lehnworte im AltgernianiscJien (in 
 Paul's Grundriss d, germ. Phil., i.). 
 
 There has been added to the well-known dictionaries by Grimm, 
 Schade, Weigand, and others, recently an Etymologisches WiJrter- 
 buch der deutschen Sprache, by F. Kluge, Strassburg, 1882, 4th ed. 
 1888. 
 
 If we now turn to the eastern neighbours of the Teutonic peoples, 
 the foreign elements of the Slavonic languages are to be found 
 
78 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 collected by F. Miklosich, Die Fremdworter in den slavischen 
 Sprachen {Denhschriften der j^hiL-hint. Classe der Kaiserl. AJcademie d. 
 Wissenschaften, xv. pp. 71-140, Wien, 1867). As we ruu through 
 this imposing catalogue, alphabetically arranged, foreign influence 
 on Slavonic, in ancient times, is seen to have observed the following 
 tendencies. To begin with, the larger nvunber of these foreign 
 elements belong to that sphere of civilisation which, starting from 
 the classical soil of the Mediterranean countries, embraces the 
 Teuto-Slavonic (and partially Celtic) north (cf. words such as G.-Lat. 
 8ta/3oXos, O.H.G. tiiival, O.S. djavolu ; G. Kalarap, Lat. ccesar, O.H.G. 
 kaisar, O.S. cesari, &c.). Not unfreqiiently it is doubtful here 
 whether the loan was effected by Slavonic direct from the Grseco- 
 Latin or through the agency of the Teutons. In some words both 
 things have taken place. Thus O.S. Jialezi, "beaker," directly = 
 Lat. calix; while O.S. kelih, Russ. keljuchii, with their final h, come 
 straight fron the German (O.H.G. chelih = calix). Further, consider- 
 able number of Greek terms of civilisation found their way into 
 Slavonic direct from Byzantine soil, and are limited to the Slavonic 
 languages {cf. O.S. plimlta, "brick," ttAiV^os ; O.S. kositeru, "tin," 
 KacrcrtTepos; O.S. izvisti, "chalk," acr/Jecrros; O.S. kadi, "jug," KaSos; 
 O.S. horahili, " ship," /capaySos, and others). 
 
 Sharply marked off from the class of foreign words just mentioned, 
 which derive their origin from the south of Europe, are words in 
 the Slavonic languages coiTcsponding to Teutonic and to some 
 degree Celtic words (O.S. hracina, O.H.G. pruoh, Lat.-Celt. hracce, 
 "trousers," Huss. jabedniku, " magistratus quidam," Goth, andhahts, 
 Celt, amhactus, &c.). The difficulties which these offer we have 
 already alluded to. 
 
 Finally, oriental influences, both Iranian {cf., e.g., Ptuss. Jcorda, 
 Pers. hard, "knife") and Turko-Tartaric {e.g., Russ. kazanii, Turk, 
 quazdn, "treasure;" cf. H. Vambery, Diejirimitive Cultur des turho- 
 tatarischen. Volkes, p. 25), on the Slavonic vocabulary are unmis- 
 takable. 
 
 On the latter, light is thrown by Miklosich, Die tiirMschen 
 Elemente in den siid-ost und osteuropdif^chen Sprachen, Vienna, 
 1884. Here this scholar distinguishes three periods of word-borrow- 
 ing : fii'st, the first century of our era, before the Slavonic peoples 
 were seized by the impulse to move westwards ; second, the period 
 which begins with the subjugation of the Slavonic inhabitants of 
 the right bank of the lower Danube by the Turkish Bulgarians ; 
 thirdly, the period of the permanent settlement of the Turks in 
 Europe (fourteenth century). 
 
 Since Miklosich, Ant. Matzenauer has collected the loan-words 
 in Slavonic, in a work Cizi slova ve slovaiishych receh v. Brne, 1870. 
 Unfortunately, the language in which it is written precludes me 
 from making use of it. • From numei'ous quotations in Krek's 
 Introduction to Slavonic Literature {Einleitung in die slavische Lit- 
 teraturgeschichte), it appears that Matzenauer regards many words 
 as original Slavonic which Miklosich considers to be borrowed. 
 The Slavonic elements of the Lithuanian vocabulary are collected 
 
LOAN-WORDS IN CELTIC. 79 
 
 in the work of A. Bruckner's already mentioned, Slavonic Words in 
 Lithnenian {Die slavischen Fremdivorter im Litauischen, Weimar, 
 1877). Finally, to dwell for a moment on Celtic, extremely little 
 has been done in the way of putting together the words bor- 
 rowed from abroad. The most important Latin loan-words in 
 Old Irish ai-e put together by Ebel {Beitrdge, ii. p. 159,/.), and in 
 Three Irish Glosses by W. S(tokes), London, 1862, Preface, p. 20,/. 
 There is further to be noted Bi'uno Giiterbock, Bemerkungen iiber die 
 Lateinischen Lehnuvrter im Irischen, Leipzig, 1882. 
 
 For the foreign elements in the vocabulary of the Romance 
 languages the principal authority still is Diez's etymological dic- 
 tionary (.5th ed.). The standard work on Celtic influences therein is 
 still R. Thurneysen, Keltoromanisches, Halle, 1884 ; important for 
 the inter-action of the Teutons and Romans is F. Kluge in Grober's 
 Grundriss der romanischen Philologie, 1887, p. 383,/'., and E.Mackel, 
 Die Germaniscken Elemente in der franzosischen und provenzalischen 
 Sprache, Heilbronn, 1887. .Irabic in the Romance countries, 
 finally, is ti-eated of by Chr. Seybold (Grober's Grundriss, p. 
 398,/.). 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE SEAKCH FOR THE ORIGINAL HOME OF THE INDO-GERMANIC 
 PEOPLE.* 
 
 The question as to the original home of the Indo-Germanic people 
 seemed, as we saw in our first chapter, to have been definitely 
 settled as long as thirty or forty years ago. The reasons which 
 led investigators to the valley of the Oxus, or the slopes of the 
 Mustagh or Belurtagh (c/, above, p. 8, note), as the first starting- 
 point of the Indo-Eui'opeans, were partly of a general nature, con- 
 sequent upon considering Asia as the birthplace of the human 
 race and of human civilisation generally, and partly consisted in 
 the generalisation of certain indications, which the most ancient, 
 mythical history of the Hindu-Persian peoples seemed to contain, 
 touching their original homes, and in the application of them to 
 the other Indo-Germanic tribes. 
 
 As soon as a beginning had been made in the way of exploring 
 the civilisation of Indo-Germanic antiquity, by means of Compara- 
 tive Philology, attempts were not wanting to discover arguments 
 adapted to raise this hypothesis as to the origin of the Indo-Euro- 
 peans to the level of historical certainty. The first to make this 
 attempt was Adolphe Pictet, the first volume (1859) of whose 
 Origines Inclo-Europeennes, as we have seen, was devoted to showing 
 that the home of the Indo-Europeans must be looked for in ancient 
 Bactria, or, to be more precise, in the country between the Hindu- 
 Kusch, Belurtagh, the Oxus, and the Caspian Sea.t 
 
 The general considerations, on the strength of Avhich Pictet 
 decides in favour of this district, are in their essence identical with 
 those which have already been mentioned by us. Only, especial 
 weight is assigned by Pictet to the geographical distribution of the 
 Indo-Europeans, in historical time, as showing of itself that Bactria 
 was the common starting-point of the scattered tribes. We have 
 
 * Sketches of the history of the original home question have recently fre- 
 quently been given : G. Krek, Einleitung in die slavische Literaturgeschichte'-^, 
 1887, p. ^,ff-; by F. v. Spiegel, Die Slavische Periodc, 1887, p. 1, /., and others. 
 
 t Pictet allows only branches of the Hindu-Persian stock to climb the lofty 
 valleys of the Belurtagh and Mustagh, whence they descended again into more 
 favourable climes, when room had been made for them by the emigration of 
 other members of the Aryan I'ace {cf. p. 37). 
 
PICTET ON THE ORIGINAL HOME. 8 1 
 
 seen above, p. 30, what is his theory of the original connection 
 and gradual separation of the Indo-Germanic peo])les. , If this is 
 applied to the geography of Bactria, and the neighbouring countries, 
 the abode of the forefathers of the Iranians would, according to 
 Pictet {cf. p. 51, /.), be in the north-east, as far as the boundaries 
 of Sogdiana, towards the Belurtagh ; of the forefiithers of the 
 Hindus, again, in the south-east as far as the slopes of the Hindu 
 Kusch. This situation of the two tribes, surrounded by lofty 
 mountain ranges, is made, " since the movements of nations depend 
 on their environment," to explain why they continued together 
 undivided longer than the other Indo-Europeans. In the south- 
 west of the district before mentioned, Pictet conceives the Grseco- 
 Italians to have been situated, and their line of march was over 
 Herat, through Chorassan, Masenderan towards Asia Minor, and 
 the Hellespont. Furthest west, even in the original home, dwelt' 
 the Celts, who moved round the south of the Caspian in the 
 direction of the Caucasus, made a long halt here, in the fertile 
 districts of Iberia and Albania,* then burst through the Caucasus 
 and swept northwards round the Black Sea, in the direction of the 
 Danube and Europe. Finally, the north of the original home must ■ 
 have been occupied by the forefathers of the Teutons and Slavo- - 
 Lithuanians, whose abode extended along the Oxus. They took - 
 their way to Europe, across the broad plains of Scythia to the 
 Euxine. 
 
 Our author, having thus been led by considerations of a general 
 description to Bacti'ia as the starting-point of the Indo-Europeans, 
 finds his view further confirmed "in the most brilliant manner". 
 by a whole string of other arguments, which he derives from the 
 evidence of language as to the life and culture of the Indo- 
 Europeans. 
 
 To begin with, as determining the general latitude, in which 
 the original home of the Indo-Europeans is to be looked for, great 
 weight is assigned by Pictet to the names which the original people 
 had already given to the seasons of the year, and everything con- 
 nected with those seasons. Now, as he assumes that the original 
 Indo-Europeans divided the year into three parts: the winter (hiems),' 
 with its snow (nix) and ice (O.H.G. is = Iran, isi), spring (ver), and 
 summer (O.H.G. sumar, Cymr. ham, Iran, hama, Sans, sdmd), he is 
 led, in accoi-dai:ice with an observation made by Jacob Grimm in his 
 German Mythology, to the effect that as we go north the year divides- 
 itself into two seasons, summer and winter, and as we go further 
 south into thi-ee, four, or even five, to infer a moderate climate and 
 an intermediate latitude. This, however, agrees most excellently 
 with the climatic condition of ancient Bactria, which although 
 situate under the same latitude as Greece and Italy, yet owing to 
 its elevation above the level of the sea corresponds in climate with 
 
 * The similarity in sound of the Caucasian Iberia, Spanish Iberia, Irish 
 Ivemia (Upvri, O.I. ^riii, ^rend?), and also of the Caucasian Albania and the 
 British "A\/3(oy, on which the above hypothesis is ha.sed, is undoubtedly casual. 
 Cf. H. Kiepert, Lchrbuch d. alien Geographic, pp. 86, 481, 528. 
 
 F 
 
82 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 central Europe, and has a "winter cold enough to frequently freeze 
 the Oxus over from bank to bank (pp. 89-109). 
 
 A further confirmation of his view, Pictet believes, is afforded 
 by those series of words which ai'e significant for the topography 
 of the original Indo-Germanic country. The numerous instances 
 in which the Indo-Germanic languages agree in the names they 
 have for hill and valley, river and stream, &c., would, indeed, only 
 prove that the home of the Indo-Europeans was not destitute of 
 mountains and water. Of greater importance, however, in his 
 eyes, is the fact that before their dispersion the Indo-Europeans 
 were acquainted with the sea, an inference which Pictet draws 
 from the comparison of Lat. mare, Irish muir, Goth, marei, Lith. 
 mares, O.S. morje, with Sans, mira, " sea, ocean." Nay ! by 
 referring this stock of words to the root mr (mar, cf. mors), " to 
 die," and placing it by the side of the Sans, maru, " waste, wilder- 
 ness," he believes he is in a position to show that the sea which 
 lay on the Indo-Europeans' horizon must have been the Caspian. 
 This sea, separated from the cultivated districts of Bactria by wide 
 plains of sand, might, to the minds of the original people, easily 
 concur with the idea of " the waste " {mira, maru). 
 
 There next follows the discussion of the three kingdoms of 
 nature — the mineral, plant, and animal kingdoms — always with 
 especial reference to the points adapted to support the hypothesis 
 of the Bactrian origin of the Indo-Europeans. Now, since, as we 
 have seen above, Pictet credits the original Indo-Germanic period 
 with a knowledge of the most important metals, gold, silver, iron, 
 copper, and even tin and lead, it follows, in his opinion, that the 
 original Indo-Germanic country must have been very mountainous 
 and rich in minerals. But of all the districts of Asia, at any rate 
 of those which come under consideration as possible starting-points 
 for the Indo-Europeans, Bactria, watered by the gold-bearing- 
 stream of the Oxus, and traversed by the metalliferous heights of 
 the Hindu Kusch and Belurtagh, alone, according to Pictet, is 
 capable of satisfying the conditions required of the original Indo- 
 Germanic country by Comparative Philology (pp. 149-87). 
 
 In the plant-world, the only forest-tree, the name of which 
 recurs in Sanskrit, is the birch (Sans. bhUrja = Russ. hereza). But 
 other equations and the abundance of common names for timber, 
 tree, forest, &c., show that the native land of the Indo-Europeans 
 was no treeless waste, but was rich in extensive forests (pp. 
 188-237). 
 
 Of greater importance, on the other hand, are the cultivated 
 plants. Sanskrit, indeed, varies again in names for fruit-trees ; 
 nevertheless Pictet considers himself justified by the agreement of 
 the other Indo-Germanic languages {cf. Teut. apfel, Lith. dhulas, I. 
 uhall, referred by him to an imaginary d-phala, Sans, phala, " fruit," 
 &c.), in ascribing the cultivation of certain kinds of fruit-trees 
 such as apple, pear, plum, and also the vine, which is discussed in 
 this connection, to the primeval Indo-Germanic period. Now, 
 since the naturalists, and principally A. de Candolles in his 
 
PICTET — MUIR, 83 
 
 Geographic Botanique, place the home of fruit-trees, as well as of 
 the vine, in the neighbourhood of Bactria, while Quintus Curtius 
 praises Bactria's wealth in vines and fruit-trees, and is corroborated, 
 as regards the districts of Balkh and Bokhara, by modern travellers, 
 Pictet here gets a fresh confirmation of his Bactrian hypothesis 
 (pp. 237-57). 
 
 The same conclusions are now drawn, in the department of the 
 cereals and other cultivated plants, of which, as we have seen, by 
 far the most numerous and most important are ascribed to the 
 original Indo-Germanic world by^Pictet. Thus, wheat and barley, 
 the linguistic arguments for the culture of which in the primeval 
 period have already been examined by us, are, also according to 
 A. de CandoUes, indigenous to the neighbourhood of Bactria, the 
 former between the mountain ranges of Cetitral Asia and the 
 Mediterranean, the latter south of the Caucasus, on the shores of 
 the Caspian Sea, and perhaps to Persia ; so that again the Indo- 
 Europeans must be classed amongst the earliest cultivators of these 
 kinds of grain, and so on (pp. 257-327). 
 
 Finally, the animal kingdom is discussed. With reference to 
 the fauna of the primeval Indo-Germanic period also, Pictet decides 
 that in general it corresponds to a moderate climate, and parti- 
 cularly to that of ancient Bactria. The bear, wolf, fox, wild-pig, 
 badger, hare, marten, pole-cat, weasel, marmot, hedgehog, mouse, 
 &c., which still have their habitat in Bokhara and the neigh- 
 bouring districts, our author succeeds in discovering en bloc in the 
 vocabulary of the primeval Indo-Germanic period. He also credits 
 it with an acquaintance with the great Asiatic beasts of prey, the 
 lion and tiger, the former both because the European members of 
 the Indo-Germanic family agree in the name they give to it (Lat. 
 leo, &c.), and because its presence in Sogdiana is testified to by 
 Quintus Curtius, viii, 2 ; the latter without any linguistic evidence 
 (c/. above, p. 18). 
 
 Finally, Pictet finds with regard to the animals domesticated by 
 man, the number of which, according to him, was, with the excep- 
 tion perhaps of the ass and the cat, complete even in the primeval 
 period, that their centre of propagation was in the neighbourhood 
 of ancient Bactria. 
 
 Pictet's methods are unreservedly followed by F. Justi in the 
 work which we have spoken of above (p. 22), The Primeval 
 Period of the Tndo-Euro2)eans ( Uber die Urzeit der Indogermanen). 
 Nor do the investigators who followed Pictet speak less decidedly 
 in favour of Asia as the starting-point of the Tndo-Eui'opeans, while 
 they approximate more or less to the locality defined by Pictet. 
 So A. Schleicher, so F. Misteli, who, however, docs not reckon liona 
 amongst the primeval Indo-Germanic fauna;* so Max Miiller, who 
 
 * " We assume, therefore, that the Arj-ans were not acquainted with the 
 lion. We are not, however, therefore compelled to shift the southern limit of 
 the original home of the Aiyans further north, nor to go too far away from India 
 and Persia. Within the above-mentioned latitudes (40 and 41) we can place 
 them east of Sogdiana, the most elevated part of Central Asia, whither Curtius' 
 
84 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 nevertheless draws the opposite conclusion to Pictet, from mare 
 and its cognates, viz., that the Indo-Europeans before their disper- 
 sion were not acquainted with the sea (cf. Essays, ii. p. 41,/.); so 
 W. Sonne, who makes the Indo-Europeans while they were yet in 
 their original country spread far to the north of the Oxus {cf. 
 above, p. 53), and many others. 
 
 After Pictet, the question as to the original home of the Indo- 
 y Europeans was most thoroughly discussed by J. Muir in the third 
 chapter of the second volume of his Original Sanskrit Texts, 1860; 
 second edition, 1871 [Affimties of the Indians tvith the Persians, 
 Greeks, and Romans, and derivation of all these nations from 
 Central Asia). However, the contributions of this scholar, after 
 • an ample refutation in section vi. of Curzon's view (mentioned above, 
 p. 6), that the Indo-Europeans were of Hindu origin, consist 
 entirely of extracts from the works of other scholars who had 
 written in favour of Central Asia {cf section vii.. Central Asia the 
 Cradle of the Aryans), and Muir, though he adopts the hypothesis, 
 produces no new arguments in support of it. On the other hand, our 
 attention is claimed by section viii. of Muir's work {On the National 
 Traditions of the Indians regarding their oivn Original Country), 
 for here the points are collected and reviewed which seem to favour 
 the immigration of the Hindus from a land beyond the Himalayas. 
 As proofs that the Hindus still preserved the ti'adition of a northern 
 home he finds : first, the part played in the seasons, in the oldest 
 hymns of the Rigveda, by the winter, which is gradually displaced 
 by the autumn ; next, the story to which Lassen, indeed, had called 
 attention (cf Zeitschrift fur die Kunde d. M., ii. p. 62,/.), the story 
 of the blessed people of the Uttarakuravah * (the 'OrrapoKopat of 
 Ptolemy), w'hom tradition places in the remotest north ; third, a 
 passage in the Atharveda, according to which the simple kushla 
 (/coo-Tos) grows on the other (the northern) side of the Himalayas ; 
 and fourth, a passage of the Kaushttaki-brdhmana, which speaks of 
 the greater purity of the northern tongue. The story of the flood, 
 in the Q atapatha-brdhmana, which we have mentioned above (p. 
 8, note), Muir, in the second edition of his book, no longer regards 
 as conclusive — mainly on grounds of scholarship — the reading 
 atidudrdva, "he crossed over," sc. this northern mountain, being- 
 doubtful {cf p. 32.3, note 96). 
 
 Section ix. of Muir's work ( Whether any Tradition regarding the 
 Earliest Abodes of the Aryan Race is contained in the first Fargard of 
 the Vendidad) discusses, again in the way of extracts, the question 
 whether the well-known enumeration of sixteen districts, in the 
 section of the Zend Avesta alluded to, warrants conclusions as to the 
 
 lions would not venture. Thus, the European tribes as they moved west would 
 be confronted by lions for the first time in the plains, not having seen them 
 in the highlands, as would also be the Persians, who went south-west, and 
 the Hindus, who went south" {Bericht iiber die Thdtigkeit der St. Gallischen 
 natunc. Ges., 1866, p. 149). 
 
 * Recently placed by H. Zimmer {Altiiid. Lehen, p. 101,/.) rather in the 
 neighbourhood of Cashmere. Cf, on the other hand, W. Geiger, Ostiran. 
 Cultur, p. 41. 
 
LATHAM ATTACKS THE ASIATIC HYPOTHESIS. 85 
 
 spread of the most ancient Indo-Europcans in general, and of the 
 Iranians in particular. We see that since the time of Rhode and 
 Lassen (cf. above, pp. 6 and 8), the views of enquirers had materially 
 altered on this point. As early as the year 1856, H. Kicpert (in 
 the Monatsherichten der Berliner Akademie d. W., pp. 621-47) had 
 seriously shaken the view, which had its warmest defender in M. 
 Haug, that the first Fargard of the Vendidad was good evidence for 
 the expansion of the Indo-Europeans (cf The First Chapter of the 
 Vendidad translated and explained in Bunsen's Agyptens Stelle in 
 der Weltgeschichte, last volume, pp. 104-.37). Kiepert points out that 
 however important for history and geography the enumeration of 
 the sixteen districts may be otherwise, it only represents the extent 
 of the geographical knowledge of the author of the Zend Avesta, and 
 that it has absolutely no pretensions to be an account of the 
 wanderings or gradual expansion of the Iranians, or of the Hindu- 
 Persians, or of the Indo-Europeans. This interpretation of the 
 passage, which is undoubtedly the correct one, is shared by other 
 distinguished orientalists such as Max Miiller and M. Breal (Muir, 
 op. cit., pp. 314 and 334); indeed, even Spiegel himself, who in the 
 first volume of his Avesta, p. 5, had decided in favour of the view 
 of Rhode and Lassen, in the second volume of his work, p. 109, goes 
 over to the enemy. 
 
 However, this one argument could be of but little importance to 
 the Central Asia hypothesis of the origin of the Indo-Europeans. 
 Apart from it, a host of ethnographical, historical, and linguistic 
 arguments seemed to constitute a crushing mass of evidence in its 
 favour. This was the state of things, when suddenly in England, 
 the first doubt was cast on the Asiatic origin of the Indo-Europeans 
 — on this hypothesis which had almost attained to historical 
 certainty. R. G. Latham was the man who, in a work abounding 
 in heterodox views {Elements of Comparative Philology, London, 
 1862), repeated and supported with further arguments a view 
 which he had indeed enunciated before (cf The Native Races of the 
 Russian Umpire, London, 1854; and still earlier, Latham's edition of 
 Germania, 1851, Ixvii. p. cxxxvii.), "that the original abode of the 
 Indo-Europeans is rather to be looked for in Europe " (cf , loc. cit, 
 611,/.). 
 
 Latham starts from the assumption that Sanskrit is closely 
 connected with the Lithu-Slavonic languages, an assumption which 
 he considers proved, as regards sound-lore in particular, by the 
 facts, which we have already given, with I'espect to the Indo- 
 Germanic guttui'als. Consequently the original position of Sanskrit 
 must have been in contact with that of the Slavo-Lithuanians, 
 and either Sanskrit must have reached India from Europe, or else 
 Lithuanian, Slavonic, Latin, Greek, and German must have reached 
 Eui'ope from Asia. For a decision between these two possibilities, 
 both equally probable in themselves, there is not the least shred of 
 evidence forthcoming. " What I have found in its stead is a tacit 
 assumption that as the East is the probable quarter in which cither 
 the human species, or the greater part of our civilisation, originated, 
 
86 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 everything came from it. But surely in this there is a confusion 
 between the primary diffusion of mankind over the world at large, 
 and those secondary movements by which, according to even the 
 ordinary hypothesis, the Lithuania, &c., came from Asia into 
 Europe" (p. 612). The matter reduces itself therefore to a con- 
 sideration of general probabilities. Now, since Latham proceeds to 
 argue, a priori it is probable that the smaller class proceeds from 
 the area of distribution of the greater, and since in natural science 
 it is usual to derive the species from the area of the genus and not 
 the genus from the area of the species, and further, since Teutonic is 
 not derived from English, nor Finnic from Magyar, but the reverse, 
 therefore the starting-point of Sanskrit also must be sougrht in 
 Europe and on the eastern or south-eastern borders of Lithuanian. 
 Or, as it is put in the edition of Germania mentioned above : 
 "When we have two branches, which belong to the same family 
 and are separated from each other, one of which covers a larger 
 area and shows the greater number of varieties, while the other 
 possesses a narrower range and greater homogeneity, it is to be 
 assumed that the latter is derived from the former and not the 
 reverse. To derive the Indo-Europeans of Europe from the Indo- 
 Europeans of Asia is the same thing in ethnology as if in her- 
 petology one were to derive the reptiles of Great Britain from 
 those of Ireland." 
 
 Equally serious doubts as to the force of the arguments put 
 forward in fovour of the Asiatic origin of the Indo-Europeans were 
 expressed in the year 1867 by W. D. Whitney {Language and the 
 Sttidy of Language, p. 20,/.; cf., also, 1876, Life and Growth of 
 Language, translated by A. Leskien, p. 203). He is of opinion 
 that neither myth, history, nor language, warrant any conclusions 
 whatever as to the situation of the original Indo-Germanic home. 
 Specially incomprehensible is it to him, how anybody could have 
 regarded the geographical reminiscences of the Zend Avesta {cf. 
 above, p. 85) as indicating the direction of the Indo-Germanic 
 migrations.* 
 
 The ranks of the doubters were joined in the following year by 
 Th. Benfey, who, however, does not share Whitney's sceptical point 
 of view, but takes his stand with decision in favour of deriving the 
 Indo-Europeans from Europe. {Cf. Preface to the Worterh. der 
 indog. Grundspradie, by A. Fick, 1868, p. viii. /., and Geschichte der 
 SjJrachwissenschaft, 1869, pp. 597-600). " Since geological investi- 
 gations," he says, on p. ix. of the Preface, "have made it certain 
 that Europe has been the abode of man for inconceivable ages, all 
 the reasons which have hitherto been regarded as proving that 
 the Indo-Europeans came from Asia, and which really have their 
 basis in the prejudices instilled into us with our earliest education, 
 
 * The translator and editor, J. Jolly (1874), on the other hand, expresses 
 himself decidedly in favour of the East as the original home of the Indo- 
 Europeans, especially because of "the ever increasing probability of an original 
 connection between the Indo-Europeans and the Semites" {cf. p. 304,/., of 
 the German edition). 
 
BENFEY AND GEIGER SUPPORT LATHAM. 
 
 )87 
 
 fall to the ground." A decisive argument against Asia and for 
 Europe, however, is afforded by certain facts of language : names 
 for the great Asiatic beasts of prey, the lion and tiger, are as con- 
 spicuous by tlieir absence from the original Indo-Germanic fauna 
 as is that of the Asiatic beast of transport, the camel. " From the 
 fact," it is added in the History of the Science of Language 
 {Geschichte der Sprachivissenschaft, p. 600, note), that the Hindus 
 designate the hon by a word which {sirhha) is not formed from an 
 Indo-Germanic root,* and the Greeks by an undoubted loan-word 
 (Xis, Xewv, from Hebr. laish, &c.), it may be inferred that in the 
 original language the lion was known to neither, but that both 
 nations made their acquaintance with it after their separation, and 
 in all probability continued to use the name which had been given 
 to it by the non-Indo-Germauic peoples amongst whom they first 
 became acquainted with it. Benfey holds out the promise of a 
 thorough investigation of the question as to the original home of 
 the Indo-Europeans, but has not yet accomplished it. All that 
 we can learn more precisely from later indications is that (cf. 
 Allgemeine Zeitung, 1875, p. 3270) Benfey lays the scene of Indo- 
 Germanic evolution close to the boundaries of Asia, in the country 
 north of the Black Sea, from the mouths of the Danube to the 
 Caspian. In this way the " swamps rich in salt," which occur on 
 the shores of the Aral and the Caspian, would just explain the 
 acquaintance with salt which Benfey ascribes to the original people 
 {cf. above, p. 40,/.). 
 
 Latham's and Benfey's polemic against the assumption that the 
 home of the Indo-Europeans is to be sought in Asia, found an 
 eloquent advocate in L. Geiger, who, in an essay written in 1869- 
 70, On the Original Abode of the Indo-Europeans {JJher die Ursitze 
 der Indogermanen, published in Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der 
 Menschheit, 1871, p. 113,/.), endeavours to show that Germany, 
 in particular Central and Western Germany, must be regarded as 
 the original home of the Indo-Europeans. Amongst the arguments 
 which Geiger produces for his hypothesis, a prominent position is 
 taken by the character of the vegetationf in the way of trees, 
 which the original land of the Indo-Europeans is shown to have 
 had. Besides firs, willows, ashes, alders, hazel-shrubs, there are, 
 according to Geiger, three forest-trees especially in the names of 
 which the languages show remarkable agreement : the birch (Sans. 
 bhUrja, Lith. ber~'as, Russ. ber-eza, Germ, birke), the beech (Lat. 
 fagus, G. </»7yos, "oak," Germ buche), and the oak (Sans, dru, 
 Goth, triu, "tree, timber," G. SpSs, "oak," O.I. daur, ditto). Now, 
 of these trees the beech is to be regarded as peculiarly adapted 
 to determine the original Indo-Germanic home. Since the home 
 of this tree is to be looked for in the west of the Prussian Baltic 
 provinces, while on the other hand, " at the beginning of the 
 Christian era, the beech had not yet reached Holland [cf Geiger, 
 op. cit., p. 136) nor England (Cajsar, B. G., v. 12), and in the 
 
 • Cf Part iv. ch. ii. t Cf Part iv. ch. iv. 
 
88 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 primeval Iiido-Germanic period had not got anything like so fiir 
 north, we must go south to the region in which this tree can be 
 certainly si^pposed to have flourished in ancient times, -which as 
 regards Germany will take us to about the Thiiringerwald." Geiger 
 altogether leaves out of consideration in this conclusion the fact 
 that the name of the beech does not occur amongst the Asiatic 
 Indo-Europeans. The same argument, therefore, is obviously more 
 correctly employed by Fick merely to determine the home of the 
 European members of the Indo-Germanic family {cf. Worterhuch, 
 p. 1047,/.). 
 
 Another fact which is to bear out Geiger's hypothesis is that the 
 only two kinds of grain which were cultivated in the primeval 
 period were barley and rye. This view is based, as far as rye is 
 concerned, on the O.H.G. rocco, Pr. rugis, Lith. rw^m, Russ. roz, &c., 
 which in accordance with Grimm and Pictet is compared with Sans. 
 vriM, " rice." That the original meaning, however, of this series of 
 w^ords was " rye," follows from the fact that the North European 
 languages agree as to the meaning both with each other and with 
 the Thracian /Spt^a {Galenus de alim. facult., i. 13). "A soil on 
 which rye and barley flourish but not wheat can only be looked 
 for in the north of Europe ; but for a very early age a more 
 southern zone also must undoubtedly be excluded from the cultiva- 
 tion of wheat" (p. 140). 
 
 Highly prized, too, in the original Indo-Germanic period, accord- 
 ing to Geiger, was " the genuinely European colouring plant," woad 
 (G. lo-ttTis, Lat. vitrtmi, Teut. waid, from tvaisd), which the Indo- 
 Europeans used for tattooing the body, an idea to which Geiger is 
 led by Caesar's notice {B. G., v. 14) of the ancient Britons : se vitro 
 inficnmt, quod cceruleum efficit color em* 
 
 A further argument in favour of Germany, in our author's eyes, 
 is what Pictet had already pointed out, viz., that the Indo-Germanic 
 languages possess identical names only for spring, summer, and 
 winter, but not for autumn. Now since, according to Tacitus, Germ. 
 hiems et ver et aestas intellectum ae vocahula habent, aticHimni per- 
 inde nomen ac bona ignorantur, the following inference is drawn : 
 " On the strength of this noteworthy passage, we will venture to 
 say : if the abode of the original Indo-Germanic people was not 
 Germany, then at any rate as regards temperature and the eff^ect 
 produced by the seasons, it must have been exactly like the 
 Germany of Tacitus" (p. 146). 
 
 The fauna of the primeval period, too, was of a northern character. 
 The sea was perhaps known to the Indo-Europeans only by hearsay, 
 and Geiger does not make them dwell in its neighbourhood. Their 
 want of familiarity with it is shown by the absence of a common 
 name for salt, for mussel, oysters, sails, varieties of fish (except the 
 names for the eel), &c. 
 
 Finally, let us mention that the light-complexioned type of 
 
 * The suViject of the tattooing of the body hy the Indo-Europeans is discussed 
 at greater length, both as regards the process itself and the evidence of language 
 for it, by Geiger in Zw Entivicklungsgeschichte der Menschheit, p. 71,/. j 
 
CUNO. 89 
 
 man, which is claimed as the original Indo-Germanic type, and 
 which is seen most clearly amongst the Teutons, is supposed to 
 point to Germany as the original home of the Indo-Europeans. 
 
 In the same year in which Geiger's work appeared, J. G. Cuno 
 also offered his opposition (Forschungen ini Gehiete der alien Volker- 
 kunde, I. Teil : Die Srythen) to the dominant theory of the Central 
 Asiatic origin of the Indo-Europeans. Cuno starts from the assump- 
 tion that tlie original Indo-Germanic people must have numbered 
 many millions, a view to which he is led by his absolutely unique in- 
 terpretation of the kinship of the Indo-Germanic languages and its 
 causes. He does not explain it by the assumption of a common 
 derivation of the Indo-Germanic languages from one and the same 
 original language. His view is that over the whole extent of a great 
 and homogeneous area idioms different from each other from the 
 very beginning grew up, having more or less likeness to each other. 
 Consequently he sees in " the more deep-seated differences between 
 the individual members of the Indo-Germanic family," not "modi- 
 hcations of what was once identical," but " independent species of 
 the same genus" (p. 67). Under these circumstances the question 
 for him is "to find an extensive area, habitable throughout, as homo- 
 geneous as possible as regards geography and climate, containing 
 no "people-sheds " within its limits, and such, therefore, that in it a 
 homogeneous people could take its rise and have an organic growth " 
 (p. 31). Such an area in Cuno's opinion occurs but in one place on 
 our planet, and it includes the east of Europe, Northern Germany 
 and the north and west of France, i.e., the whole enormous tract of 
 land between lat. 45 and 60, extending from the Ural to the 
 Atlantic Ocean. If the Lithuanians, Slavs, Teutons, and Celts, in 
 this way, are the original inhabitants of the lands they now occupy, 
 the original home of the Greeks no less, as their myths and lan- 
 guage indicate, must be looked for in the north and in the neigh- 
 bourhood of tlie Lithuanians. This follows, not only from wdiat is 
 said by Herodotus (iv. 108), who knows of a town of the Geloni in 
 the; land of the Budini* possessing a Greek cult and language, 
 but especially from the close affinity which Cuno asserts exists 
 between Greek and Lithuanian (pp. 42-45 ).t 
 
 In favour of his hypothesis of the origin of the Indo-Europeans, 
 Cuno has another argument, which the science of language seems 
 to him to offer of itself. " If the original home of the jjeople and 
 language of the Indo-Europeans is the lowland and mountain 
 
 * Cf. Kiepert, Lehrbuch d. altcn Geographic, p. 342. 
 
 t As we shall not return to this subject, we may as well say here that the 
 arguments brought forward by Cuno to show the close kinship of Litluianian 
 and Greek, from their very nature can prove absolutely nothing. The gram- 
 matical points of agreement between Greek and Lithuanian, which Cuno pro- 
 duces, either are to be found in, or may with certainty be inferred of, other 
 languages also (Lith. xoHkun = \vKwv, but also Slav, vliikii and Goth, vutfi^ 
 vluk-dm diWil vulf -dm ; Lith. da-siu-hiiaw, but also Irish fortius, tiasu : 
 fortiniiaim, kc). Nowhere is an attempt made to discover any new formations 
 peculiar to the two languages. As for what Herodotus says, the historian 
 himself explains the Geloni as descendants of Greek refugees from the Pontic 
 emporia. 
 
90 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 spiirs of Central and Eastern Europe, if language and people had 
 their origin there, then there must be numerous points of contact 
 between the Indo-Germanic family of languages and its immediate 
 neighbour, the Finnic family " (p. 50). And as a matter of fact, 
 Cuno contrives to collect, in the way of numerals, pronouns, and 
 names of kin, a whole heap of Finno-Indo-Germanic equivalents, 
 which, according to him, cannot be due to boiTOwing, but must have 
 been the common property of the two languages at the time of 
 their origin. As, now, it follows that the Finnic and Indo- 
 Germanic families of language were neighbours from the beginning, 
 and as, on the other hand, it would be absurd to assume that the 
 Finns and Indo-Europeans, for instance, undertook a joint emigra- 
 tion from Asia, the certain inference is " that the primeval Indo- 
 Europeans lived then, where the main body of them are to be 
 found at the present day, and that the movements which took 
 place were from South-East Russia through the Tui-anian steppes 
 to Persia, and not, reversely, to South-East Russia." 
 
 AVhatever may be our opinion about the arguments alleged in 
 support of deriving the Indo-Europeans from Europe, the fact is 
 to be noted that the demurrers of the scholars mentioned gave the 
 most violent shock to the sway of the dominant hypothesis of the 
 Asiatic origin of the Indo-Europeans. The last twenty years, 
 therefore, may be justly termed a period of struggle, as between 
 the two conflicting views. 
 
 We now pass to those investigators who endeavoured to maintain 
 the older thesis, and to support it from new points of view. 
 
 Amongst them the first in point of time to mention is A. Fick, 
 who in the second edition of his Comparative Dictionary (1870- 
 71), with a tacit protest against Benfey's remarks in the first 
 edition, places the home of the Indo-Europeans in the wide district 
 of Turania, "between the Ural, Bolor, and Hindu Kusch." 
 
 A real polemic against the adherents of the new teaching was 
 first begun by A. Hofer (A''. Z., xx. pp. 379-84, Die Heimat des 
 indog. Urvolkes). The venerable scholar who helped to lay the 
 foundation of Comparative Philology in Germany, can only under- 
 stand the new teaching " as due to the endeavour of modern 
 science " to give a firm basis all at once to any theory " even if 
 only by way of experiment, and as it were for the sake of a 
 change." But though he passes sentence on the arguments adduced 
 in favour of Europe from this point of view, the solitary argu- 
 ment which seems to him conclusive in favour of the Asiatic 
 home of the Indo-Europeans is that Sanskrit and Zend, having pre- 
 served the purest and most primitive forms, must, therefore, have 
 remained in the closest proximity to the original Indo-Germanic 
 abode.* 
 
 To refute a single one of the reasons alleged against the deriva- 
 tion of the Indo-Europeans from Asia was the object of Carl 
 
 * As against this argument Whitney had even in 1867 {Language and the 
 Study of Language) pointed on the one hand to Armenian, and on the other 
 to Lithuanian and Icelandic, which are absolutely inconsistent with it. 
 
THE LION AS A WITNESS. 9 1 
 
 Pauli in a special paper, The Name of the Lion amongst the Indo- 
 Ertro2^eans {Die Benennung des Loiven hei den Indogermanen, ein 
 Beitrag znr Losung der Streitfrage iiber die Heimat des indog. 
 VoUces, Miinden, 1875). Hitherto the general tendency had been 
 to follow Benfey's opinion (cf. Griech. Wiirzellexicon, ii. 1, and 
 above, p. 87), that the agreement of the European names for 
 the lion was due to borrowing, that the Slavo-Lithuanian forms 
 (^emaitic lewas, O.S. Iwu) were borrowed from the German (O.H.G. 
 leu'o), the German from the Latin (lea), the Latin from the Greek 
 (Aewi', Ats), the Greek from the Semitic (Hebr. laish). Pauli, on the 
 other hand, traces all these different forms of the lion's name back 
 to no less than seven " ethnic " fundamental forms {laivant, 
 laivantja, &c.), which are all supposed to have proceeded from a 
 "pro-ethnic" substantive root, liv, "pale yellow" (Lat. livor, 
 lividus). The form of this substantive root liv is given on the one 
 hand by the G. Xis, on the other by the Lithuanian form liutas, 
 " lion " (: liv as siiitas, " sewn " : siv), which disposes of the entire 
 theory of borrowing.* 
 
 After all, however, granting the correctness of all these assump- 
 tions and inferences, we can only infer, as Pauli himself recognises, 
 that there were lions in the original home of the Indo-Europeans. 
 The business of the advocates of a European home for the Indo- 
 Europeans would then at once be to demonstrate the existence 
 of lions in Europe for early ages, a task which a well-known 
 passage of Herodotus (vii. 125) seems to render by no means 
 impossible. 
 
 The difficulty of producing the lion as a witness for any 
 hypothesis whatever as to the home of the Indo-Europeans, is on 
 the whole rightly insisted on by Hans von Wolzogen (Zeitschrift 
 fur ViJlkeriisychologie und Sjn'achtv., viii. p. 206,/.). In its place, 
 however, he contrives to produce a new "demonstration" of the 
 Asiatic home of the Indo-Europeans, derived this time from 
 mythology. Wokogen starts from the well-known ancient Hindu 
 myth of Indra's conflict with Vritra or Ahi, the fire-breathing 
 dragons, which have driven off the milk-giving cows. This myth 
 is rightly interpreted as a conflict with the scorching heat of 
 summer, which holds the rain clouds captive. Now, as our author 
 traces the myth amongst kindred nations, especially the Greeks 
 and Gei'mans, he comes to the following conclusion : " I found the 
 idea of the fire-breathing dragon employed in the extremest north 
 as the mythical representation of the winter's cold, defeated by the 
 sun-hero (Siegfried and Fafnir, Siegfried and Brunhild, who is 
 surrounded by the burning bi-ake), and the same idea employed jn 
 the warm south as the mythical representation of the parching heat of 
 
 * Recently, however, A. Bruckner, Die slai-ischcn FrernchriJrter im Litauis- 
 chen, 1877, p. 105, has conjectured that Lith. luitas, "lion," which only 
 occurs in marchen, is borrowed from the white Russian Ijiiti/j, "the evil one ' 
 (in marchen, Ijuta designates the dragon). Lith. levas, liavan, would be also 
 derived from the Polish lev, Ivica (p. 103). 
 
 See on the whole lion-question, part iv. ch. ii. 
 
92 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 the s\m, from which the earth is rescued by the god of the thunder- 
 storm. Obviously the latter idea being the more natural is the 
 earlier, while the former, which seems almost contradictory to reason, 
 is only a traditional idea, the thing symbolised having entirely 
 changed. If this was correct, it was obvious that the nations, 
 amongst whom this mythical idea survived, had come from the 
 country in which the idea did correspond exactly to the thing. 
 By this, however, in my opinion, the Asiatic home of the Indo- 
 Europeans was demonstrated." The whole tendency of this, though 
 not expressed, is obviously to make India the home of the Indo- 
 Europeans. 
 
 An extremely energetic advocate of the Asiatic hypothesis was 
 now found in no less a person than Victor Helm. In his short 
 paper. Salt {Das Salz, 1873), he defends the view which we have 
 seen to be well founded that the equation Lat. sal, G. a As, itc, is 
 by no means Indo-Germanic, but is limited to the European 
 languages. From this Hehn draws the conclusion, p. 16, that the 
 Indo-Europeans, " when they were tending their flocks in their 
 original abode on the crest and the slopes of the mighty Bolur- 
 tagh, as it stretches along the meridian," knew nothing of salt. 
 It was the western members of the primeval people, who marched 
 towards the setting sun, and, when they came to the steppes 
 of the Aral and the Caspian, abounding in salt swamps and half- 
 dry salt lakes, found a name for the hitherto unknown mineral. 
 Of their further wanderings Hehn also gives an attractive pictvire 
 which may be appended in a note.* 
 
 V. Hehn availed himself of the second edition of the Cultur- 
 pflanzen unci Haustiere (1874) to pour ridicule and censure on the 
 adherents of the European hypothesis. " So it fell out," he says, in 
 the Preface, p. viii., "that in England, the land of oddities, an 
 original took it into his head to place the primitive abode of the Indo- 
 Europeans in Europe ; a Gottingen professor from some Avhim or 
 other appropriated the discovery, an ingenious dilettante of Frank- 
 furt laid the cradle of the Aryan family at the foot of the Taunus, 
 
 * " Their further wanderings lecl them from the depression of the Aral and 
 the Caspian, by the way which has been appointed for the nations by nature 
 lierself — through the South Russian steppes, on the north of which began 
 dense forests of firs, while on the slope of the Carpathians was a luxuriant, 
 impenetrable growth of foliaceous trees. Here, where the mountains have 
 their out-posts, a division took place : along the Black Sea, and the lower 
 Danube, where pasture-land continues, went the bands which later became the 
 Pelasgo-Hellenes and Italians, Thracians, and Illyrians ; in modern Poland, 
 by the Baltic, tlirough the tremendous plain, which stretches as far as Holland, 
 spread the subsequent Celts, who also crossed the Channel to the British 
 Islands, the subsequent Teutons who reached Scandinavia by the Belt and 
 the Sound, and finally, the Lithuanians and Slavs, the last stragglers, who 
 remained in closest pi'oximity to the point of separation. In the rear of 
 the emigrants, on the immeasurable plains which they had evacuated, poured 
 the Persian stream, from the Massagetai and SaciB to the Sarmatse and Scyths, 
 the JazygiB, and Alanse ; while south of the Caspian, as far as Asia Minor, 
 another arm of this Persian flood divided the compact mass of the Semites, 
 and sent its larger half south, while some of its advanced posts even reached 
 the Propontis and the Aegean." Das Salz, pp. 21 and 22. 
 
HEHN AND KIEPERT. 93 
 
 and painted in the scenery." He then gives the reasons for this 
 dogmatic deliverance. They are, it must be confessed, the very 
 identical reasons which we have frequently met in the older 
 investigators who argued for Asia, from Pott (c/. above, p. 7), 
 nay ! even from Adelung, onwards. " According to this, therefore, 
 Asia, that enormous quarter of the globe, the officina gentium, 
 i-eceived a great part of its population from one of its own projec- 
 tions, niggardly endowed by nature, a small peninsula, jutting out 
 into the ocean. All (?) other movements of which history knows 
 are from east to west, and brought new forms of life, though 
 also destruction, to the west; only this, the oldest and the 
 greatest, went in the opposite direction and inundated steppes 
 and wildernesses, mountains and sunny lands, to an enormous 
 extent. And the scene of our first origines, to wdiich we are 
 carried back by dim memories, as to the childhood of our 
 race, the scene of the first stirrings, and yet uncertain steps of 
 human activity, where as we instinctively feel, Aryans and Semites 
 dwelt side by side, nay! perhaps were one, lay, not at the sources 
 of the Oxus, by the Asiatic Taurus or the Indian Caucasus, but in 
 the swampy, pathless, trackless forests of Germany, traversed but 
 by the eland and the aurochs. And the oldest form of speech we 
 are no longer to look for in the monuments of India and Bactria — 
 since the nations only arrived here after a long and demoralising 
 journey — we hear its jangle in the mouths of the Celts and the 
 Teutons, who remained inert and impassive in the place of their 
 birth." 
 
 We ought, however, to mention that the preface containing 
 these remarks is not to be found in the last editions of Hehn's 
 work. 
 
 The greatest historian of culture was followed in his decision in 
 favour of the Asiatic derivation of the Indo-Europeans by the most 
 distinguished representative of historical geography in Germany, 
 H. Kiepert. In the extraordinary length of the area occupied by 
 the Indo-Europeans, especially before the expansion of the Teutons 
 and Slavs northwards, Kiepert (cf Lehrhuch der alten Geographiey 
 1878, p. 23,/) sees an indication that the expansion of the Indo- 
 Europeans probably followed the direction of the length of this 
 area. That this expansion took place from east to west and not 
 in the opposite direction, is supported in his opinion by " the 
 general analogy " of other movements. The dividing point of the 
 Hindu-Persians, at any rate, was certainly at the eastern end of 
 the Indo-Europeans' historical area of distribution in the valleys of 
 the Indus and Oxus. 
 
 As regards the rest of the movement, Kiepert is of opinion that 
 the mass of the Indo-Europeans followed the direction of the 
 Taurus range, and separated for the first time in Western Asia, 
 into a half north of the Caucasus and another south of it. He also 
 considers it probable that the Eiu-opean branch dwelt as a compact 
 mass in Central Europe for a time, "since even in the most ancient 
 times they had much more complete possession of the centre and. 
 
94 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 in the west, of the north of this quarter of the globe than they 
 had of the southern peninsulas." The extension of the Italian and 
 Greek tribes from the north to the south can be traced in periods 
 of which we have historical knowledge. The first tribes to migrate 
 from Central to Southern Europe were the Illyrians (the last remains 
 of whom are the modern Albanians) and Ligurians, the former of 
 whom were subsequently broken through by the Greeks, the latter 
 by the Italians. 
 
 A revival of interest in the investigation of the original Indo- 
 European home seems to have been provoked in France by the 
 second edition of the Origines Indo-Etiropeennes of A. Pictet, 2 vols., 
 1877. The author's views and arguments to prove Bactria to be the 
 original country of the Indo-Europeans, remain still the same as we 
 have already set them forth above {cf. p. 80).* We need not there- 
 fore dwell on it. In the year 1879 the Paris Anthropological Society 
 took up the question of the original home and original physical type 
 of the Indo-Europeans, without, however, establishing any definite 
 results. There resulted, however, from these proceedings f a work 
 by C. A. Pietrement, Les Aryas et leur premiere patrie [Revtie de 
 linguUtique et de philologie comparee, April 1879, and published 
 separately, Orleans and Paris), for whom it was reserved to refer 
 our forefathers to a place, their departure from which certainly 
 calls for no explanation — that is Siberia. Pietrement starts from 
 the Airyana Vaejahh of the Vendidad, to which (quite arbitrarily^) 
 he refers a passage in the Bundehesh {cf. xxv.), in which it is 
 said : — " There the longest summer day is equal to the two 
 shortest days of winter, the longest winter night is equal to two 
 summer nights." Now the only latitude which suits this descrip- 
 tion is lat. 49' 20", which in Central Asia would take us to the 
 district of Alatau, in Russian Turkestan. This original idea is 
 then supported by an argument taken from A. Pictet, who, as we 
 
 * Throughout the second edition, I will here remark, Pictet in almost all 
 points stands by his main conclusions, as a simple glance at the chapter Hesume 
 general et Conclusions, suffices to show, for it is word for word identical in the 
 two editions. This, however, cannot excite surprise, for Pictet remains pre- 
 cisely the same as regards his methods. Unfortunately the author died too 
 soon to defend and justify in an ample preface his standpoint against the 
 wicked savants d'outre Rliin, vrais gladiateurs de la repuhlique des lettres — to 
 bon'ow the flattering appellations used by the editors of the posthumous work. 
 But in the second edition also, Pictet assigns far too little weight to the agree- 
 ment of equations in their grammatical form ; and we still meet at almost every 
 step the uncritical employment of Sanskrit which we have characterised above. 
 "What difficulty Pictet has in parting from the unsafest of Sanskrit words is 
 shown, for example, by the fact that on i.^ p. 331, he still continues to hope 
 that the supplement to the St Petersburg dictionary will produce the alleged 
 Sans, arhha, "grass," alluded to above (p. 20), all in vain. 
 
 Nevertheless, it must not be defiied that Pictet has purified his work in 
 many points. Warm recognition is deserved not only by many a happy stroke 
 in etymology, but also by the extraordinarily wide reading which Pictet shows 
 in the literature of his subject. On the whole, it may be said of the second 
 edition of the Origines as of the first, that the professed student of language 
 cannot read it without being frequently stimulated, but the anthropologist and 
 historian of culture may be led into gruesome errors by it. 
 
 t On which see Penka, Origines Ariacae, pp. 9, 11. 
 
VAN DEN GHEYN. 95 
 
 have seen above, endeavours to show that the Indo-Europeans were 
 acquainted with the sea, and that a sea to the west of them, only 
 this western sea is not as Pictet made out, the Caspian, but the 
 Balkach in Sibei'ia. Finally, the Hara Berezaiti of the Avesta is 
 to represent the summit of the Alatau range. 
 
 Howe vol", this hypothesis of Pietrement's obtained no recognition 
 whatever in France : on the contrary, it was vigorously combated 
 in two special essays, first by Arcelin in LOrigine des Aryas 
 (Bevue des Questions Scientifiques, Janvier, 1880, p. 331), secondly 
 by De Harlez {Les Aryas et leur premiere 2}(i'trie. Refutation de 
 M. Pietreynent). " L' Avesta," the well-known Zend scholar, con- 
 cludes by very jxistly saying, " ne pent fournir aucune renseigne- 
 ment precis relativement a la patrie primitive des Aryas. Tout y 
 est erenian ou eranise ; tout meme y est approprie au zoroastisme ; 
 c'est k dire au dualisme mazdeen. On pourrait y decouvrir peut-etre 
 I'indication de I'Eran primitif ; mais on y chercherait en vain celle 
 de la patrie des premiers Aryas asiatiques, bien plus vainement 
 encore celle des Aryas primitifs." 
 
 The three works last mentioned I have not seen for myself. 
 They are known to me only from the analysis given of them by 
 J. van den Gheyn, in a careful little paper, Le herceau des Aryas, 
 etude de geographique historique, Bruxelles, 1881. Van den Gheyn 
 in this paper, which falls into five chapters (I. Hypotheses tire'es des 
 traditions avestiques; II. Systemes fondes sur les traditions indiennes; 
 III. La philologie comparee et U opinion de Pictet; IV. Theorie de 
 Vorigine europeenne des Aryas; V. Explorations geographiques dans 
 I'Asie centrale), treats almost exclusively of the history of the 
 question as to the original home of the Indo-Europeans (with 
 extracts), without concealing his own inclination for Central 
 Asia and Bactria, to the latter of which he sees himself drawn by 
 A. Pictet, whose importance and method he much overrates (p. 65). 
 The final solution of the question in dispute, Van den Gheyn hopes 
 for from a more careful investigation of the ethnology and geography 
 of Central Asia. The information on these points constitutes the 
 most valuable portion of the little work, which is continued in 
 two papers : Les Aligrations des Aryas (Extrait des Bulletins de la 
 Soci^t4 royale de Geographie d'Anvers, 1882), and Le sejour de 
 I'humanite postdiluvienne {Extrait de la Revue des Questions Scien- 
 tifiques, 1883). 
 
 The attempts to demonstrate the Asiatic origin of the Indo- 
 Europeans, which we have reviewed thus far, are based essentially 
 on the culture, languages, and i*elations of the Iudo-p]uropean 
 peoples themselves. We have now to make mention of a mode of 
 argument which appears to lead to the same conclusion by 
 establishing apparently a closer connection between the Indo- 
 Europeans and another family of languages and peoples. 
 
 In researches as to the original home of the Indo-Europeans, wo 
 have frequently {cf. pp. 9, 86) come across the idea that the Indo- 
 Europcans must have migrated from Asia into Europe, and not 
 the other way, because affinity of language connects them with 
 
g6 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 the other main branch of the white race, whose original abode, 
 however, nobody would think of looking for in Europe — the 
 Semites. 
 
 This assumption of an original connection and kinship between 
 the Semites and the Indo-Europeans must, however, in spite of 
 F. Delitzch {Studien iiber indogermanisch-semitische Wurzelver- 
 wandfsc/iaft, Leipzig, 1873, where, pp. 3-21, a summary of the 
 history of this important controversy is given), still be designated 
 as baseless, or at least, as pi'emature * at the present day, and so 
 the state of the primitive Semites would have little interest for 
 Indo-European studies, were it not that attempts have recently 
 been made to bring the original homes of the Semites and the 
 Indo-Europeans together in another way. Whereas, according to 
 the views of distinguished Semitic scholars (E. Schrader and 
 Sprenger), the starting-point of the Semitic peoples was to be 
 placed to the south of their historical area of distribution, in the 
 direction of Arabia, A. V. Kremer tries, in the essay already 
 quoted. The Loans of Semitic Culture in the Plant ami Animal 
 Kingdoms (Sejnitische Culturentlehnu7igen aus dem Tier- undPjianzen- 
 reiche), by combining Comparative JPhilology with investigations 
 into the geography of animals and plants, to make out that the 
 migration of the Semites into the lands they now occupy must 
 have been from the north. A comparison of the Semitic languages, 
 as regards the names of their flora and fauna, shows (1) that the 
 Semites were acquainted with the camel before their dispersion, 
 and (2) that at this time the palm and the ostrich were unknown 
 to them, which yet, on the assumption that Arabia was the 
 original home of the Semites, could not fail to have been known 
 to them. " The land, how^ever," he proceeds, " in which the palm 
 and the ostrich are wanting, but the camel has been native since 
 primeval times, can only be looked for in the immeasurable 
 plateaux of Central Asia, which lie west of the Pamir terrace, between 
 the Oxus and the Jaxartes, and have been designated by a com- 
 pletely unprejudiced naturalist (Schmarda, Geograjjh. Verbreitung 
 der Tiere) as the centre from which the Species equina was pro- 
 pagated." Here began the migration of the Semites, which at first 
 followed the course of the Oxus in a south-west direction, skirted 
 the southern shores of the Caspian, proceeded into Media by one 
 of the passes of the Elburz, and thence "through the gorge 
 of Holwan, the passage of all peoples to and from Media," into 
 the deep basin of the Assyrian and Mesopotamian depression, 
 where the differentiation of the Semitic peoples was gradually 
 effected. 
 
 Kremer's arguments are followed, with corrections and additions, 
 by Fritz Hommel, both in his essay. The Original Abode of the 
 Semites {Die urspriinglichen Wohnsitze der Semiten, Beilage z. AUg. 
 
 * What Ascoli [Kritische Studien zur Sprachivissensclmft, Weimar, 1878, 
 xxxxv., note 11) says on the morphological analysis of the Semitic roots, the 
 triliteral character of which is the greatest obstacle to their comparison with 
 Indo-European roots, is very remarkable. 
 
THE ORIGINAL SEMITIC HOME. 97 
 
 Zeitung, 1878, No. 263), and in his work. The Names of the 
 Mammals amongst the Southei'n Semites (Die Namen der Sdugetiere 
 hei deii sikhemitischen Vulkern., 1879, p. 406,/.). 
 
 His object above all is " to show, in the original Semitic fauna, 
 the existence of animals which either have never been in Arabia, or 
 at least only occur in quite isolated instances." In this class he 
 ranks the original Semitic names for the bear (duhbti), the wild-ox 
 {ri'mti), the panther {namiru). He allows only a secondary 
 weight to the absence, from the original Semitic fauna, of, the 
 names of such auimals as are peculiar to the fauna of Arabia, such 
 as the ostrich, jerboa, and lynx of the desert, for " it may be only 
 accident that the word in question survives in some Semitic 
 languages, but has been lost in others and then replaced, usually 
 by new words, the work of other tribes." 
 
 The way in which the various Semitic peoples branched off from 
 the original stock is conceived by F. Hommel (cf. Die Sprachge- 
 schichtliche Stellung des Bahylonisch Assyrischen S. A.) as follows : — 
 From original Semitic (I.) in very early times the Babylonian- 
 Assyrian detached itself, while Syrian, Phenician, and Arabic 
 (original Semitic, II.) I'emained united for some considerable time. 
 This follows not only from a consideration of the Semitic perfect 
 tense, but also fx'om the names of the vine, olive and fig trees, 
 date-palm and camel, which coincide only in original Semitic (II.). 
 Finally, the Syro-Phenician-Arabians, still undistinguished, settled 
 in Mesopotamia. Here the domestication of the date-palm, hitherto 
 only known as a wild variety, took place. 
 
 Although, therefore, Hommel will only go as for as Mesopotamia, 
 by this route, for the last halt of the original Semites before their 
 dispersion, still he adopts Kremer's views as to the prehistoric 
 migration of the Semites from Central Asia into the land of the 
 two rivers, mainly because he regards primeval contact between the 
 Indo-Europeaus and Semites, whom, however, he does not think to 
 be connected by affinity of language, as demonstrated by a series 
 of civilised terms common to both families of speech and peoples 
 (cf. above, p. 75). These civilised concepts, common to the 
 original Semites and original Indo-Europeans, in the sense that they 
 were borrowed by one from the other, Hommel has discussed more 
 thoroughly in a very interesting essay, Aryayis and Semites {Arier 
 uml Semiten, Correspondenz Blatt der deutschen Gesellschaft fiir 
 Anthropologic, Ethnologic, und Urgeschichte, 1879, Nos. 7 and 8). 
 They are in his opinion as follow : — 
 
 1. and 2. 
 
 Grig. Indo-G. 
 
 Grig. Semit. 
 
 
 Meaning. 
 
 staura 
 
 tauru 
 
 
 steer 
 
 karna 
 
 karmc 
 
 the steer' 
 
 's weapon, the horn 
 
 laiwa, liw 
 
 labi'atu 
 lib'atu 
 
 
 lion 
 
 gharata 
 
 harUdu 
 
 
 gold 
 
 sirpara 
 
 iarpic 
 
 
 silver 
 
 waina 
 
 wainu 
 
 
 vine 
 
 To this view Hommel still holds in all essentials (Netie Werke 
 
gB PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 iiber die Urheimat der Indogermanen, Archiv f. Anthrop., xv. Suppl, 
 163, _^.). He lays especial weight on the agreement between the 
 original Semitic (II.) wainu with the G. Fotvos, Lat. vinum, Alb. vene. 
 This word was leanit from a common source by the western Indo- 
 Enropeans, as on their journey from the interior of Asia, they passed 
 to the north of the Caucasus, a land of wine from of old, and by 
 the Semites when they, also on the road from the interior of Asia, 
 settled after the departure of the Babylonians to the south of those 
 mountains. 
 
 Against these hypotheses of Kremer and Hommel, which would 
 place the original home of the Semites to the north, it must be 
 remarked that other scholars have by no means given up the belief 
 in the Arabian origin of this race. Cf., e.g., E. Meyer, Geschichte 
 des Alfertwns, i. 208. 
 
 Thus, though there was an imposing list of savants, who adhered 
 to the hypothesis of the Asiatic origin of the Indo-Europeans, still 
 serious doubts continued to exist as to it; and as well as the 
 *' English original," the " whimsical professor," and " the ingenious 
 dilettante," there were some investigators, of good repute, who 
 either desired to see the original Indo-Germanic home absolutely 
 placed in Europe, or who at least endeavoured to show the nullity 
 of the arguments adduced in favour of Asia. 
 
 Anthropological research, again, which was steadily extending its 
 borders, supported the new theory with much enthusiasm, as we 
 shall see. 
 
 Let us here first name the well-known ethnologist and student 
 of language, Friedrich Miiller (cf. E. Behm, Geographisches Jahrhuch, 
 iv., 1872 ; Prohleme der linguistischen Ethnographie und Allgemeine 
 Ethnographic, 1873, p. 69). Miiller fully agrees with the reasons 
 which, as we have seen, were given by Benfey and Geiger in favour 
 of Europe as the original home of the Indo-Europeans; and, with 
 Benfey, lays the scene of the parting of the Indo-Germanic peoples 
 in South-Eastern Europe. Only he will not allow the Indo- 
 Europeans to pass as autochthones even of this country. Rather, 
 they migrated hither at an inconceivably early period from the high 
 lands of Armenia. This assumption is necessarily required by the 
 racial identity of the Indo-Europeans with the Hamo-Semites and 
 the Caucasians.* 
 
 The grounds on which the Asiatic hypothesis rests have been 
 most thoroughly illumined by Friederich Spiegel (cf Ausland, 
 1869, p. 282,/.; Ausland, 1871, p. 553,/.; Das Uriand der Indo- 
 germanen, Ausland, 1872, p. 961,/.; Eranische Altertumshunde, i. 
 1871, p. 426,/.). To bring out only what is most important in 
 these instructive essays, Spiegel also, as we have seen above, is of 
 
 * Armenia's claims to be the original home of the Indo-Europeans, were 
 later supported by H. V>v\mrA\okr {Uehcr den Ursitz der Indog., Basel, 1884). 
 He starts particularly from the names for rivers, Kur and Araxes, which are 
 so widelj' distributed over Indo-European territory : their origin can only be 
 looked for in Armenia, where the two rivers appear in brotherly unity. Cf. 
 Vf. Lit. Centr., 1885, No. 18. 
 
 I 
 
SPIEGEL — POSCHE. 99 
 
 opinion that in the first chapter of the Vendidad there is absolutely 
 no question of migration, and that in the Yima (Dschemschid) of 
 the second chapter we have a purely mythical personage. The 
 Airy ana Vaejanh Spiegel would rather look for in the north of 
 Atropatana. With especial thoroughness our author illumines the 
 raid on the Grseco-Bactrian kingdom, made in the second century 
 before Christ by the Ytceti, who ai'c mentioned in Chinese authorities, 
 and whose movements were construed by earlier students (c/. above, 
 p. 9), as the last waves of the flood of Indo-Europeans from 
 Central Asia, while their later name of Yeta was interpreted as 
 Gete or Goths. Against this, attention is rightly called to the fact 
 that the Yiieti were regarded as Thibetans by the Chinese them- 
 selves, and that the Usiui, whose blue eyes and fair beards, accord- 
 ing to the Chinese accounts, gave the first occasion to the hypothesis, 
 had nothing to do with the destruction of the Grseco-Bactrian 
 kingdom, but remained quiet in their abodes in Dsungarei. 
 Equally little can the Tadschiks of Khashgar and Jarkand, who 
 speak Persian, and practise agriculture, prove, accoixiing to Spiegel, 
 in favour of the Central Asiatic hypothesis ; for everything 
 indicates that these Tadschiks have spread from Persia north- 
 wards. 
 
 The argument derived from the more primitive character of 
 ancient Sanskrit and Persian, with regard to the home of the 
 Indo-Europeans, is rejected by Spiegel on the same grounds as by 
 Whitney. 
 
 What is, however, especially insisted upon is that the elevated 
 plateau of Pamir, which has lately been claimed, particularly by 
 Monier Williams {Nineteenth Century^ 1881; cf. Van den Gheyn, 
 op. cit., p. 26), as the original home of the Indo-Europeans, being 
 elevated 15,000 above the sea level, and being surrounded by 
 mountains about 7000 higher still, is no fitting place of abode for 
 a primitive people. "And how could that district have contrived 
 to hold the countless hosts which we must suppose to have existed, 
 if we assume that this mass of Indo-Europeans not only wrested 
 Iran, together with a large portion of India and of Europe, from 
 their original inhabitants, but also settled these tremendous tracts 
 of land, and assimilated the subjugated natives so thoroughly that 
 scai'ce a trace of their nationality is left behind?"* Now, though, 
 on the other hand, Spiegel will only allow the derivation of the 
 Indo-Europeans from Europe to be a hypothesis, he is of opinion 
 that Southern Europe between lat. 45 and lat. 60 appears to be 
 fit for a primitive people. In this low-lying country, traversed 
 only by inconsiderable hills, wheat and rye flourish excellently, in 
 
 * Cf. also Van den Gheyn, Lc Berccau des Aryas, p. 28: "Nous pouvons 
 bien accorder que les Aryas primitifs etaient repandus dans les contrees avoisi- 
 nant le Pamir ; raais il nous sera toujours difficile d'admettre que sur ce 
 plateau si desherite une race ait pue developper. Cette maniere de voir est 
 confirniue par les reeits de tous les voyageurs modernes." And by the same 
 author: — Nouvclles Reclierches sur le Berccau des Ari/as {Exirait dc la JRcvue 
 Pr6cis historiques, 1882), and Le Plateau de Pamir d'aprls les ricentes cxploiu- 
 tions {Extrait de la Revue des Questions Scientifiques, 1883). 
 
lOO PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 a climate which on the whole is unifoi-m. From this centre, too, it 
 is easiest to conceive the expansion of the Indo-Europeans east and 
 west, in which migrations, in the proper sense of the term, played 
 a relatively unimportant part. "As the original Indo-Germanic 
 people," he says, in Audand, 1871, p. 557, "expanded more and 
 more, and not only absorbed other peoples at various points on its 
 borders, but also appropriated their ways of looking at things, 
 differences could not but arise, which first showed themselves in 
 the formation of dialects; in the course of time these dialects 
 achieved an independent existence, which, in the absence of a 
 written language, and owing to the limited intercourse with the 
 other branches, especially the more remote, took ever deeper root, 
 and finally completely dissevered the separate members from the 
 original mother." 
 
 Theodor Pcische in his book, The Aryans [Die Arier, ein Beitrag 
 zur historischen Anthropologic, Jena, 1878, pp. 58-74), tries to point 
 out a precise and definite spot as the home of the Indo-Europeans, 
 and like Cuno, finds it in East Europe. The place of their origin 
 is located by him to the south of the West Russian ridge of land, 
 in a district traversed by the Pripet, the Beresina, and the Dnieper, 
 in the enormous wide-spreading marshes of Pinsk. This marvel- 
 lous hypothesis is based essentially on a physiological argument. 
 In this district, according to the communications of a Russian 
 savant* (c/. p. 67), the phenomenon of depigmentation or albinism 
 is of extremely common occurrence, and is clearly marked in 
 men, animals, and plants. Only in such a locality, however, is it 
 possible to conceive the origin of the great blonde race of mankind, 
 that is, according to Posche, of the Indo-Europeans. This pre- 
 historic sojourn in the swamps would also explain the tendency 
 which occurs amongst the most ancient Indo-Europeans in 
 Switzerland, Italy, &c., to erect their huts on piles, even when the 
 nature of the soil did not require it. A north-eastern rather than 
 a south-eastern locality in Europe seems to him to be indicated as 
 the original abode of the Indo-Europeans, not only by the fact 
 that of all living Indo-European languages Lithuanian possesses 
 "the greatest antiquity," but also by the circumstance that the 
 art of riding is demonstrably of relatively late date amongst the 
 Indo-Europeans. " If, now, we push the original home nearer 
 to the steppes of the south-east, acquaintance must early have 
 been made with the Mongol Turkish tribes, the oldest riders 
 
 * Mainow at the International Congress of Geographers at Paris, 1875 
 (Arckiv fiir Anthropologie, viii. p. 3). It deserves to be noted that V. 
 Fischer, whose thorough account of the Pinsk swamps {Mitteil. dernaturf. 
 Oesellsch. in Bern, 1843-44) is given by Posche, knows nothing of albinism 
 in this neighbourhood. He only speaks of the frequency of "plica." 
 Naturally, Posche hastens to conjecture a connection between albinism and 
 "plica." [Plica is a disease peculiar to Poland and district ; it is a kind of 
 matting of the hair (zopf), which becomes so much part of the head that 
 when cut it produces bleeding : the nerves of the head grow into the hair. 
 It arises from dust and neglect. — Note communicated by Mr H. de B. 
 Gibbing.— Tr.] 
 
LINDENSCHMIT — PEXKA. 1 01 
 
 known, and then riding would date much further back amongst 
 the Aryans than it does" (p. 73). 
 
 Posche's work met with very various verdicts from the press. 
 Whereas the extreme and undeniable defects of the work in its 
 philology, which showed an acquaintance with nothing further than 
 Grimm, were criticised very unfavourably by philologists (cf. Lit- 
 terar. Centralhlatt, 1878, p. 1221, /.), by the anthropologists 
 Posche's views were welcomed with joy. In this sense, A. Ecker 
 expresses himself {Archiv fur AntrojMlogie, i. p. 365,/:). He does 
 not conceal his suspicion of the plica-plagued, cockroach race of 
 Indo-Europeans, and their origin in the swamps of Pinsk, but he 
 is of opinion that the following two propositions in Posche's book 
 mark a great advance in science. 
 
 1. That the blondes, whether called Aryans (as by Posche) or 
 simply, as I (Ecker) should prefer, blondes {Xanthochroi), form a 
 distinct, well-marked race of man ; and 
 
 2. That the home of this race is to be sought not in Asia but 
 in East Europe. 
 
 Lindenschmit also {Handhuch der deutschen Altertumshunde, i., 
 1880, Introduction), one of the most respected anthropologists and 
 antiquaries of Germany, expressed himself to the effect that the 
 original type of the Indo-European race was certainly not to be 
 looked for amongst Asiatic peoples. "Even in the present un- 
 developed stage of research as to the races and families of man we 
 may regai'd this much as certain: that if an original connection 
 between the peoples of the east and of the west, whose languages 
 are related, necessarily implies agreement in physical development, 
 the original type is certainly not to be looked for amongst the 
 Hindus and Tadschiks, Buchars and Beloochees, Parsees and 
 Ossetes." For the rest, Lindenschmit agrees with Benfey that 
 the Indo-Germanic vocabulary, because of the absence of a common 
 name for the elephant, the camel, the lion, and the tiger, is marked 
 by "no unconditionally oriental character." Further, whereas the 
 supposed migration of the Indo-Europeans to the west lacks all 
 historical support, the prime impact in the migrations of the Indo- 
 Europeans is shown by indubitable facts of history to have been 
 eastwards and southwards. Among these facts he reckons the raid 
 of western peoples against Egypt in the fourteenth century, 
 mentioned in the Karnak inscription ; the migration of the Celts 
 in the direction of Germany, Italy, Greece, and Asia Minor ; the 
 raids of the Scyths on Asia Minor and Persia {cf. Spiegel, Ausland, 
 1871, p. 557); the Goths' story of their migrations from the Baltic 
 countries to those of the Euxine, and many others. This power of 
 expansion, moreover, has persisted among the Indo-Europeans of 
 Europe to the present day, whereas the tribes " pushed into Asia 
 and India " have amalgamated with other tribes until they are past 
 recognition. " Such length of life, such indestructible vitality, are 
 so little to be found in Asiatic peoples of kindred speech, that in 
 the question where to look for the strongest, oldest, and deepest 
 roots of the common stock, the weight of facts cannot but give an 
 
102 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 unconditional decision in favour of the western qiiarter of the 
 globe." 
 
 So, too, R. Virchow, who, in his lecture " On the Original 
 Population of Europe" {Die Urbevolkerung Europas, 1874), had 
 insisted very decidedly "that all European races, sprung from 
 Aryan roots, came hither from the East" (p. 17), appears lately to 
 have come round more and more to the view that "a sort of 
 antochthony in the north must be ascribed to peoples built on the 
 Teutonic type " ( Verh. d. Berl. Gesellschaft f. Anthropologic, Ethno- 
 graphie, unci Urgesckichte, 1884, p. 210). 
 
 Th. Posche imagined that he had discovered the leading charac- 
 teristic of the Indo-European type in its light complexion.* Karl 
 Penka, in two comprehensive works, Origines Ariacce, 1883, and 
 Die Herkunft der Arier, 1886, added on the strength of recent 
 craniological research, that the type of the primitive race was 
 characterised by being dolichocephalous ; and at the same time he 
 undertook to show that the home of the Indo-Europeans was only 
 to be looked for where the blonde and the dolichocephalous type is 
 at present most purely and distinctively developed, that is in Scan- 
 dinavia. 
 
 The views laid down in these two books may be put together as 
 follows : — 
 
 The sole origin of the whole of the human race is to be looked 
 for in Central Europe during the Meiocene period. At that time 
 the Ice Age was approaching, and as glaciers gradually invaded 
 the whole of the north and centre of our quarter of the globe, all 
 the other races of man retreated to more attractive abodes in 
 Africa, Asia, and America. Only the original ancestors of the 
 Aryans remained, nor had they cause to rue it; for it is the 
 climate of the Ice Age, and the struggle with their environment 
 that they have to thank for their blonde hair, blue eyes, gigantic 
 limbs, and dolichocephalous skull. But the Ice Age, too, came to 
 an end, and as the climate became milder, the animals which the 
 ancient Aryans hunted retreated, especially the reindeer, to the 
 north. They were followed by the Aryans themselves, for on 
 what were they else to live? In Scandinavia a new home opened 
 out before them, and here they evolved the stage of culture which, 
 by the aid of Comparative Philology we can establish as primitive 
 Aryan, and which coincides marvellously with what the geo- 
 graphical conditions and the fauna and flora of Scandinavia would 
 lead us to expect. Here alone, in the kitchen-middens, it is 
 
 * An acute objection to this is raised by W. Tomascliek, Z. f. bstr. G., 
 xxix. 859 : " For our part, we regard blondes with their deficiency of 
 colouring-matter in skin, hair, and eyes, as an abnormal human type, which is 
 capable of being developed in the course of time at different and widely distant 
 spots of the earth, under suitable climatic conditions and certain conditions of 
 life yet to be fully investigated ; but this does not imply a special, intimate 
 connection in point of race and descent between all blonde races. Linnaeus' 
 caution nimium ne crede colori applies to men also ; the colour of the eyes 
 also can only make the very slightest claim to be regarded as a race charac- 
 teristic." 
 
PENKA — TOMASCHEK AND THE FINNS. IO3 
 
 possible to detect a transition from palccolithic culture (say that 
 of the cave-dwellers of Belgium) to neolithic culture (say that of 
 the Swiss lake-dwellers), whereas everywhere else in Europe a 
 " hiatus " yawns between them. 
 
 Whilst this was happening in the north, two great iiTuptions of 
 newcomers had taken place in depopulated Cental Europe : the 
 immigi-ation from the soutli-west of the dolichocephalous, but 
 dark peoples of the Cro-Magnon type, to which belong the original 
 inhabitants of the Pyreusean peninsula, Italy, Sicily, Greece, and 
 also the Semites and the population of North Africa; and the 
 irruption from the east of a brachycephalous, dark Mongoloid race. 
 On French and Belgian temtory these two races met, and there 
 " crossed " with each other. 
 
 Thus stood things when from the north began the victorious 
 mai'ch of the White Race (the meaning of Arya). Everywhere 
 they appear as lords and masters, built strongholds, and forced 
 their language and culture on the subjugated peoples. But the 
 further the Aryan element travelled from its starting-point in the 
 north, the more its characteristic peculiarities disappeared in the 
 process of being crossed with peoples of another origin. This was 
 the origin of the cross-bred population which by the unity of its 
 language has so long deceived the world as to its heterogeneity of 
 physique. The Slavs are naught but Aryanised Mongols ; the 
 Greeks only Pelasgian-Hamito-Semites who have leamt Aryan, &.c. 
 On the other hand, there are Aryans who have given up their 
 language, but retained their physical characteristics, e.g.^ the blonde 
 and dolichocephalous Finns. 
 
 So far Penka on the Origin of the Aryans. 
 
 Can any one, even but moderately acquainted with the poverty 
 of the material from which these over-bold inferences are drawn, 
 help feeling that here we have to do with a poetic rather than 
 scientific solution of the problem proposed ? Can any one, however, 
 deny that this way of attempting an explanation of the relations 
 of the Indo-European languages and peoples contains much that 
 is right in principle, and in any case must have a stimulating 
 effect on the pui-ely philological method of dealing with these 
 things ? * 
 
 We shall return subsequently to these questions, and so turn 
 now to a series of attempts to fix the original Indo-European home 
 in Europe, on much the same principle as that on which others 
 {cf. above, p. 36), ti'usting to an apparent connection between the 
 Semites and the Indo-Europeans, have tried to place it in Asia. 
 
 * Amongst important reviews of Penka's Origiiies Ariacce, I may mention 
 those by A. Bezzenberger [Deutsche Lz., 1883, No. 44), by A. H. Sayce 
 {Aeackmy, 1883, No. 605), by W. TomaLSc\\e\i{Literaturhl.f. Orkrit. Phil.,L 
 133), by F. Hommel [Archivf. Anthrop., xv. Suppl. 163), by Van den Gheyn 
 {Revue dcs Questions Scientifiqucs, 1884), by A. Kiichotf (Zi<crar. Ccntr., 1884, 
 p. 457). 
 
 The only person almost to approve of the Scandinavian hypothesis is F. 
 Justi {Berl. Phil. W., 1884, p. 36; 1887, p. 562). Cf. on his earlier view 
 above, p. 83. 
 
104 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 The well-known ethnographer and linguistic student, W. Toma- 
 schek, was and is very warm in support of the view, that the 
 home of the Indo-Europeans must be placed in the east of Europe, 
 and that this is shown by the primeval vicinity of the Indo- 
 Europeans to the Finns ; this again is demonstrated by the 
 numerous prehistoric loans made from Indo-European to Finnic- 
 Ugrian. We have already come across this view in Tomaschek's 
 criticism of Hehn's book, mentioned on page 36. It comes out 
 still more clearly in the review Just mentioned of Posche's work, 
 where, on p. 862, we have : " I trust to show, from the language of 
 the Mordwas on the middle Volga especially, that immediately to 
 the south of this Finnic population most Aryans, and in particular 
 the Lithuanians, and the people that spoke Sanskrit, had their 
 abode." 
 
 Finally, Tomaschek remains true to this view in a very in- 
 structive paper, " Ethnological and Linguistic Researches on the 
 East of Europe " {^Ethnologisch-linguistische Forschungen iiber den 
 Osten Europas, Ansland, 1883, No. 36). The service he has 
 rendered in proving numerous loans, important for the history of 
 culture, from the Persian vocabulary to the Finnic-Ugrian 
 languages, is undoubted. But when he says [Ausland, p. 706) : 
 " We can go still further and establish the fact that there exist in 
 the great Ural family of languages elements, important and inalien- 
 able possessions, which came there in inconceivably remote prehis- 
 toric times as the result of intimate contact with the original Aryan 
 people, and demonstrate that it was in the vicinity of that northern 
 stock that the placenta of the Aryan social organism was developed," 
 then we must note that proof of this assertion has not yet been 
 produced. And it must be all the more difficult to produce, because 
 it will be difficult to distinguish loans from the original Indo- 
 Europeans from loans from those individual Indo-European 
 peoples who have been in contact with the domain of the Ugro- 
 Finns from of old, the Slavo-Lithuanians, Teutons, and Iranians. 
 
 A very bold step in this line of argument for proving the East 
 European origin of the Indo-Europeans, though one which Cuno 
 (c/. above, p. 90) had previovisly tried to make, is taken by the 
 English anthropologist, Canan Isaac Taylor, in a paper on The Origin 
 and Primitive Seat of the Aryans {Journal of the Anthropological 
 Institute, February 1888), in which he propounds the hypothesis 
 of an original kinship between the Finns and the Indo-Europeans, 
 both from an anthropological and a linguistic point of view. He 
 is led to this assumption on the one hand by the agreement of the 
 physique of the Finns, Livonians, and Esthonians with the blonde, 
 dolichocephalic type of the Indo-Europeans, which Taylor then 
 recognises as the original type ; and on the other by the attempts 
 of various au.thors, especially Donner (Vergleichendes Worterhtich 
 der Finnischen Sprachen), to establish an affinity between Finnic 
 and Indo-European languages. This affinity is shown, according 
 to Taylor, in word-building (Finnic juo, "to drink;" juo-via, 
 " drink " = Sans, dhtl-md, " smoke;" dhil, " to kindle "), in formative 
 
CANON I. TAYLOR AND THE FINNS. IO5 
 
 suffixes (Lapp, die-vi, "I live" = Sans, d-hharam, "I bore"), but 
 above all in pronominal and verbal roots {cf. p. 259, ff.). Unfortu- 
 nately the celebrated anthropologist conceives the comparison of 
 two fiimilies of language as being much easier and simpler than it 
 really is. If what Canon Taylor wishes to prove is to be proved, 
 it would be necessary to attempt to compare only the fundamental 
 forms of the original Indo-European language with those of the 
 original Ugro-Fiiniic language, and that subject to regular, definite 
 laws of phonetic equivalence. What can be proved by compar- 
 ing the Finn, hepo, "horse," with G. itttto (fund, form *ek-vo), 
 Finn, ^w/f/, "son," with G. Trats (*7raFt), ttc? Further, the 
 probabilites of borrowing {e.g., Y\i\\\. paivien, "hind," from Lith. 
 piem'li), and the possibility of casual coincidence are vuaderrated. 
 Finally, the comparisons of roots, based on Fick and Donner, are 
 extremely unsafe. 
 
 So the linguistic affinity of the Finns and the Indo- Europeans 
 we must still style a dream, without, however, denying that in the 
 course of deeper research, especially in the region of Finnic, it may 
 possibly prove to be true. But it must be insisted on again and 
 again that exact linguistic science at present knows and can know 
 much less of the relations between Indo-Germanic and other 
 families of speech than the undisciplined philologist usually 
 imagines. 
 
 That the north and east of our quarter of the globe have been 
 claimed in our time as the original home of the Indo-Europeans 
 we have already seen. Herr v. Loher, Ueher Alter, Herkunft, und 
 Verwandtschaft der Germanen {Sitzungsh. philos.-2)hil.-hist.-Kl. der 
 h. b. Akad. d. W., Munchen, 1883, p. 593, ff.), makes right for the 
 heart of it, for Germany {cf. above, p. 87). The Teutons, accord- 
 ing to him, were settled in Germany from primeval times, and all 
 the arguments used of late for the European origin of the Indo- 
 Europeans agree best with the view that the point whence all 
 Indo-Europeans radiated was in the centre of our quarter of the 
 globe. 
 
 It remains to mention the works of three scholars who agree in 
 rejecting the arguments hitherto urged in favour of the European 
 origin of the Indo-Europeans. 
 
 They are. Max Miiller, in the w^ork we have often mentioned. 
 Biographies of Words and the Home of the Aryas, London, 1888; 
 Ch. de Ujfalvy in Le Berceau des Aryas d'a23res des ouvrages recents, 
 Paris, 1884 {extrait des h. de la societe d^anthropologie); and Van de 
 Gheyn in L'origine europ^enne des Aryas, Anvers, 1885 (Paris, 1889). 
 
 Max Miiller concludes his performance, which is directed mainly 
 against Penka's book, with the words : " I cannot bring myself to 
 say more than non liquet. But if an answer must be given as to 
 the place where our Aryan ancestors dwelt before their separation, 
 whether in large swarms of millions, or in a few scattered tents 
 and huts, I should still say, as I said forty years ago, * somewhere 
 in Asia,' and no more." 
 
 So, too, Ujfalvy regards the question of the original home of the 
 
I06 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Indo-Europeans as still an open one. The special service of this 
 scholar consists in his having obtained us a trustworthy knowledge 
 of the North Persian lands and peoples, in the vicinity of the Pamir, 
 by his own travels in those regions. Amongst the tribes speaking 
 Aryan tongues he finds, p. 13, two perfectly distinct races: "Ce 
 peuple irano-hindou etait avant sa separation une race melangee de 
 deux types bien distincts : un type chatain, petit (ou moyen) et 
 brachycephalique et un type brun, grand et dolichocephalique. 
 Les brachycephales sont encore aujourd'hui au nord de I'Hindou- 
 Kouch, tandis que les dolichocephales occupent les vallees au sud 
 de ce massif montagneux." In confutation of the view of Linden- 
 schmit (given above, p. 101), who in his arguments for a western 
 origin for the Indo-Europeans had appealed to the considerable 
 mixture of population which we find amongst the Hindus, 
 Tadschiks, Parsees, Ossetes, &c., and had pronounced the North 
 European physical type original as compared with that of these 
 peoples, Ujfalvy points to the chestnut-brown, brachycephalous 
 Saltschas * of the Pamir who " occupent depuis une haute antiquite 
 leur patrie actuelle, le depart en tout cas des Irano-Indiens." For 
 the rest he regards, p. 11, the valleys in the vicinity of the Pamir 
 as satisfying all the conditions which linguistic palaeontology 
 requires of the original Indo-European home. 
 
 J. van den Gheyn adheres stoutly and with great warmth even 
 now to Pictet's hypothesis, sketched above on p. 80, as to the 
 original country. 
 
 * Cf. also Quelqices observations sur les Tadjiks des montagues appeles aussi 
 Saltschas par Ch. E. de Ujfalvy {Extrait des h. de la socidte d' anthropologie). 
 
PART II. 
 
 RESEARCH BY MEANS OF LANGUAGE AND HIS- 
 TORY: ITS METHOD AND PRINCIPLES OF 
 CRITICISM. 
 
 Est quadam prodire tenus, si non datur ultra. 
 
 CHAPTER L 
 
 THE KINSHIP OF THE INDO-GERMANIC LANGUAGES AND PEOPLES. 
 
 The original Indo-Germanic language — Its differentiation into dialects and its 
 expansion — Supposed antiquities of Zend and Sanskrit, and inferences 
 therefrom — The original Indo-Germanic people — Linguistic affinity and 
 racial difference — Mixed peoples — The original type of Indo-Germanic 
 race. 
 
 In the previous pages our task was to depict with as much truth 
 and objectivity as possible the historical development of linguistic 
 research into primeval history. In the following pages we shall 
 endeavour to separate the wheat from the chaff, and to peel off 
 the husks of uncertainty and falsehood from the kernel of Lin- 
 guistic Palaeontology. Above all, it will be our business to 
 establish the standpoints from ^which alone we can proceed to 
 employ the materials afforded by Comparative Philology in draw- 
 ing conclusions about the history of civilisation. 
 
 We shall do well to stai-t from the two fundamental propositions 
 on which rests the whole structure of Linguistic Palaeontology. 
 They are : — 
 
 1. That the affinity of the Indo-Germanic languages can only 
 be explained on the assumption of a single primitive Indo-Germanic 
 tongue ; and 
 
 2. That the assumption of such a primitive Indo-Germanic 
 tongue necessarily implies the existence of a primitive Indo- 
 Germanic people. 
 
I08 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 The first of these two propositions can in theory hardly be 
 opposed by any student of language. It is, in fact, postulated 
 by every application of the Comparative Method to philology ; 
 when, for instance, we define a set of words such as Sans, pita, 
 Lat. ^jafer, Goth, fadar, tfec, or Sans, rndta, Lat. mater, O.H.G. 
 muoter, &c., as related, we can only explain this relation on the 
 analogy of human beings ; viz., by assuming that the existing 
 multiplicity of those forms may be traced back to a primitive 
 unity. Whereas, however, the inference of this pro-ethnic unity 
 is and will continue to be nothing but a scientific hypothesis for 
 the grammarian, we here are compelled to treat the primitive 
 Indo-Germanic tongue as a living reality. It consequently follows 
 that the conceptions we form of it must adapt themselves to 
 the laws observed to regulate the origin and growth of language 
 generally. 
 
 Now, at the outset, it woiild contradict these laws to imagine 
 that the original language was completely uniform and knew no 
 dialects, for our observation shows us that every linguistic com- 
 munity, great or small, contains internal differences ; just as it is 
 a fundamental fact of human nature that no two individuals are 
 precisely identical either in their pronunciation or in the use of 
 their vocabulary. We have already seen (p. 63) that the theory 
 expounded by J. Schmidt tended to the conclusion that certain 
 partial agreements among the Indo-European languages already 
 existed as differences of dialect in the primeval period ; and I 
 confess that this view made my mental picture of it much more 
 lively and concrete. Indeed, sometimes, the comparison of 
 languages does not carry us beyond the establishment of 
 differences of dialect, for which a common ancestral form may 
 be sought in vain. This is the case, for instance, with a string of 
 old nouns which in the European languages have to be referred 
 to one ancestor, and in Sanskrit and Zend to quite another. For 
 example, the primitive European forms genu (yews, Lat. gena, O.I. 
 gen, Goth, kinnus) = jawbone, dhver (6vpa, Lat. fores, O.I. dorus, 
 Goth. daUr) = door, are quite irreconcileable with Sans, hdnu and 
 dvdHra, Zend dvara, and so on. Armenian, in most of the cases 
 alluded to, ranges itself on the side of the European languages 
 (Arm. tsnot, "jawbone" = Europ. genu; Arm. dur'n, "door" = Europ. 
 dhver)* 
 
 General considerations and special observations point to the 
 conclusion that the original Indo-European tongue contained 
 differences of dialect. In close connection with this conclusion is 
 
 * Cf. J. Schmidt, VerwandtschaffsverhdUnisse, p. 29 ; A. Fick, Spracheinheit, 
 p. 170,/.; A. Hiibschmann, K. Z., xxiii. p. 35, /. In recent thnes identical 
 fundamental forms in the equations employed have once more been aimed at. 
 Thus, cases such as G. yews = Sans, hdnu, are referred, as regards the initial 
 letter, to a new fundamental Indo-Germanic form, a sonant palatal spirant y 
 {cf. Fierlinger, K. Z., xxvii. 478); the media for the media asp. in Sans. du7; 
 dvctr is explained by means of the case-endings beginning with bh. These ex- 
 planations, however, are by no means certain. Cf. also Brugmann, Grdr. i. 
 349. 
 
DIALECTS IN THE ORIGINAL TONGUE. IO9 
 
 the question which has often been discussed, whether the range of 
 the Indo-Germauic language in the primeval period — and according 
 to our view, the primeval period can only be the period in which 
 the individual members of the Indo-Gcrmanic family were still 
 miited by the consciousness of a common tongue or the possibility 
 of mutually understanding each other — was, geographically speak- 
 ing, relatively broad/'an^^ narrow. 
 
 Here, obviously, conjectures alone are possible. Let us, how- 
 ever, reflect that in the individual branches of the oi'iginal 
 language (on which their respective twigs must have continued 
 to live a life of many centuries before language was stereotyped 
 by writing), frequently the subtlest shades of the original tongue 
 have quite recently been detected, and forms recovered all but 
 identical with the forms postulated for the original tongue ;* and 
 we can hardly reject the conclusion that the development of 
 divergences in language was a slower process in prehistoric than 
 in historic times. This, however, is to grant the possibility that 
 the oi'iginal Indo-Germanic tongue, though differentiated into 
 dialects, may have been used over a relatively large area, and 
 that yet the consciousness of linguistic unity may not thereby 
 have been rendered impossible. The most instructive example of 
 stability of this kind is offered, according to H. Vambery, by the 
 languages of the Turko-Tataric peoples, which as yet fill so little 
 space in history; for, "in spite of a wide geographical distribution 
 from the icy North to the furthest South, from the Lob-nor to the 
 Adriatic — yea, in spite of a distance in time of 1500 years known 
 to history," it is only possible to speak of "dialects — not of 
 languages" — in this linguistic ai-ea, and "the Turk of Anatolia 
 underg^nds the Jakut on the Lena better than the Swiss does the 
 Transylvania\i of Saxon^" (cf. Primitive Cultur, p. 14, ff.) For 
 the correctness of this -statement we must make the author 
 responsible ; but the case may have been somewhat similar in 
 the primeval Indo-European pei'iod. 
 
 If we pause for a moment on the last-named, the Celtic languages, 
 whose weather-worn aspect (according to Schleicher's view, still 
 often quoted) shows that they have travelled furthest from the 
 original starting-point, we find at the very outset that their face 
 has been scarred by a series of deep-cutting laws as to final sounds. 
 In Old Irish, for instance, if we restore the language to the con- 
 dition in which it was before these laws began to operate — and 
 this we can do by means of the traces left by the lost syllables on 
 the syllable of the stem which preceded them — we immediately light 
 upon forms standing on almost the same level as the coiresponding 
 words in Latin and Greek {cf., eg., I. coic = prehistoric Irish quenqu-e: 
 
 * Consider, e.g., that it has recently been proved that the original Indo- 
 European accent was in operation on Teutonic ground even during and after 
 the first sound-shifting ; that we have hrSthar, but mfiddr, faddr; tehan, but 
 schcin; hdit, \>\\thit(i.m, &c. {cf. Karl Verner, K. Z., xxiii. p. 97,/.). Or call to 
 mind Greek dialect-forms such as Cyprian S6F(vai (5ov»'ai) = Sans. ddvdiie, 
 Doric ^s (^i') = Sans. ds, and many others. 
 
no PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Lat. quinque; I. fer, " man " = prehistoric Irish vira-s: G. Xvko-s, 
 Lat. lujju-s ; I. asbiur, " say " = prehistoric Irish ber-u: Lat. fero, 
 G. <f)£p(D, tfec). That these prehistoric Irish forms prevailed on 
 Celtic gromid also, is proved by the remains of ancient Gallic pre- 
 served on inscriptions (Stokes, B.B. xi. 112). Similarly, the most 
 ancient Norse Rune inscriptions show a state of the language which, 
 in certain cases, affords almost a complete parallel to Sanskrit (cf. 
 vulfa-r, Goth, vulf-s, O.N. ulfr-, Sans. vfJca-s). So, too, Teutonic 
 proper names transmitted by the Romans reveal a stage of phonetics 
 antecedent to all other record. 
 
 It is, therefore, not improbable that the Indo-European languages 
 preserved a very archaic character, even on the soil on w'hich they 
 make their appearance in historic times ; and, consequently, the • 
 conjecture seems to me to be suggested that the original Indo- 
 Germanic language may have spread over a relatively wide area 
 (like the Turkish languages mentioned above), without on the 
 whole losing its homogeneity, in spite of dialectic differences in 
 detail. 
 
 Individual Indo-Germanic languages have been credited with a 
 special capacity for retaining old linguistic forms. Especially was 
 this frequently conjectured in early days to be the case with the 
 Hindu-Persian languages (Sanskrit and Iranian) — whence the 
 further conclusion was drawn, that these languages must have 
 remained in closest proximity to the original home {cf. above, 
 p. 91). This view, however, must from our present knowledge 
 be pronounced entirely erroneous. A comparison of the Indo- 
 Germanic languages, with respect to their antiquity, could only be 
 rendered fertile by establishing a uniform limit of time ; and that, 
 as is well-known, could only be done by taking at the earliest, the 
 middle of the ninth, or if we include Lithuanian, then, at the earliest, 
 the middle of the sixteenth century of our era. How Teutonic, 
 Slavonic, Celtic, &c., would have looked if they had been transmitted 
 to us as they were in the age of the Rigveda, we obviously do not 
 know ; but there is nothing to contradict the assumption that the 
 former would look just as ancient as Sanskrit, if they had been 
 transmitted to us from the same period. That the European 
 languages have actually in many respects preserved to the present 
 day a more ancient phase of language than the Hindu-Persian, 
 has already several times been insisted on {cf. above, pp. 41 
 and 70). 
 
 The second proposition, deducing the unity of the Indo-European 
 people from the unity of the Indo-European languages, leads us 
 into the domain of pure ethnology, in which the philologist cannot 
 claim such unconditional faith in his ideas as in that of philology. 
 Language obviously is only one of the tests to be employed in 
 deciding racial affinities, and it cannot be denied that none of the 
 classifications based on physiological characteristics coincides with 
 the conception "Indo-European." They are either too wide, in 
 that elements such as the Basques and Caucasians, quite hetero- 
 geneous linguistically, are united with the Indo-Europeans into a 
 
THE ORIGINAL PEOPLE A REAL PEOPLE. Ill 
 
 single (Mediterranean, Caucasian, Arabo-European, &c.) race; and, 
 consequently, it has been necessary to cai-ry this unity back to the 
 notorious homo alalus (cf. F. Miiller, Prohleme der linguistiscJien 
 Ethnologie; E. Behm's Geograpliisdies Jahrhuch, iv. p. 302); or they 
 are too nari'ow, as is the case, e.g., with lletzius' system, in which 
 Slavs, Livonians, and Albanians, as being gentes hrachycephaloe 
 M'thognatce, are severed from the other Indo-Europeans who are 
 designated gentes dolichocephalcB orthognatce. It cannot be denied 
 that even within the limits of individual Indo-Germanic peoples 
 and linguistic areas, the most marked physical contrasts show 
 themselves. The population of Germany is divided into fair and 
 dark. The same holds of the Slavs, of the Iranians {cf. above, 
 p. 106), even of the Finns relatively to the Lapps. In Northern 
 Germany, the mesocephalic type, with a tendency to the dolicho- 
 cephalic, predominates ; in Southern Germany, the brachycephalic. 
 The same antithesis may be found amongst the French, and again 
 in the Finns compared with the Lapps, and so on (Virchow, 
 Verhandl. d. Berliner Gesellschaft f. Anthropologie, <fec., 1881, 
 p. 68, ff.). Now, are these facts to shake our faith, founded on the 
 kinship of the Indo-Germanic languages, in the prehistoi'ic unity 
 of the Indo-Germanic peoples 1 I believe that some very simple 
 considerations show that they are not. 
 
 We speak Gei'man because we are descended from German 
 ancestors, and our kin in foi'eign lands in the same way speak 
 German, because they or their forbeai's came from Germany. In 
 England, a Teutonic tongue prevails because it was brought to that 
 island by a Teutonic race. 
 
 These examples show, however, the limits within which we must 
 speak of the unity of the Indo-Europeans. Just as the Anglo- 
 Saxon invasion shows without fiurther proof that the sti'ucture of 
 English is Teutonic, while it is impossible to understand the 
 nationality of England without taking into account the Celtic, 
 Roman, and Norman elements amalgamated with the Anglo- 
 Saxons ; so, too. Comparative Philology does not demand that the 
 Indo-Eui'opeans should be traced en masse to a single and identical 
 origin : it only requires the assumption that in the individual 
 Indo-European peoples there was a homogeneous nucleus from 
 which the Indo-European language could spread to heterogeneous 
 populations amalgamating with them. 
 
 That tribes speaking Indo-Germanic tongues did on reaching 
 their new homes effect amalgamations with the inhabitants already 
 settled there, is beyond the possibility of doubt, for in some cases 
 the full light of history beats about the process. Let us look, e.g., 
 at the Hindu-Aryans whose advance south and south-east from 
 the upper banks of the Indus is repi'esented by the Vedic Hymns 
 as a continuous conflict with the aborigines {cf. Zimmer, Altind. 
 Lehen, p. 100,/.). The Aryan tribes, whose complexion is expressly 
 designated white (Rg. i. 100, 18), face the aboriginal Indians, " the 
 black-skinned Dasyu," with their foreign tongue, foreign customs, 
 foreign gods, in a life and death struggle, which has its tormina- 
 
112 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 tiou in the subjugation of the barbarians and their incorporation 
 as a fourth class, Qiidra, in the Hindu polity. The ludo-Germanic 
 element is victorious, but " it cannot be doubted that in the long 
 period that preceded this event Aryan blood was often crossed with 
 that of the native inhabitants. Dasyu maids and women came 
 into the house of the Aiyan men as slaves ; no doubt one or two 
 here and there rose to the position of wedded wife and mistress of 
 the household" (Zimmer, loc. cit., p. 117). To the degeneracy 
 consequent upon these crossings, and increased still further by 
 the subsequent admixture of Scythian, Mongolian, and European 
 elements of all kinds, must further be added the effects of the 
 ti'opical climate of India which works such tremendous modifica- 
 tions on the physical organism of man : with the result that, 
 at the present day, only the Brahmin families of certain dis- 
 tricts are said to have preserved the nobler characteristics of 
 the "Mediterranean race" (cf. F. Miiller, Allg. Ut/mogirqjhie, 
 p. 457, /.)•* Quite as frequently in the Avesta occur ancient 
 accounts of the struggle of the Iranian population with a native 
 non-Aryan race {anairydo danhdvo); and here, too, in the houses 
 of the worshippers of Mazda dwell the daughters of unbelieving 
 tribes as servants and concubines (W. Geiger, Ostiran. Gultur, p. 
 176,/.). 
 
 Similar conditions probably prevailed in Europe, though we have 
 no direct memorials thereof. Thus, in ancient Italy, quite apart 
 from the Phenician, Greek, and Celtic imigrations, we find by 
 the side of the Indo-Germanic Middle-Italian race of Latins, 
 Umbrians, Osci, &c., no fewer than four different peoples whose 
 connection with one another, or with the Indo-Europeans, there is 
 as yet nothing to prove : — the Etrurians, Ligurians, lapyges, and 
 Ibei'i (of the islands and Sicily). All these foreign populations, 
 whose peculiarities, even as regards their physiological character- 
 istics, are mentioned by Latin writers {cf. on the Etruscans, L. 
 Diefenbach, Origines E^iropmcB, p. 109 ; on the Ligurians, »'&., p. 
 121), in the course of centuries, yielded in tongue and customs 
 to the nucleus of Indo-Europeans in ancient Italy. Is it possible 
 that the latter were not profoundly influenced by them physio- 
 logically." 
 
 The instructive example of a shifting of physical characteristics is 
 afforded in Western Europe by the Celts. The ancient Gauls, like 
 the ancient Germans, are depicted in the accounts of antiquity as 
 a fair-haired, bright-eyed race of unusual stature, a description 
 Avhich no longer suits the modei-n Celts of Brittany, Wales, Ireland, 
 and Scotland.! The causes of this difference we do not know. 
 
 * The ethnological exploration of India entered on a new stage with 
 The Ethnological Survey of India, undertaken under the auspices of the 
 English government by H. Risley. Cf. M. Miiller, Biographies of Words, 
 App. iv. 
 
 t Cf. L. Diefenbach, ib., p. 16Q(,/., and A. Holtzmann, Gcr7nanische Alter- 
 turner, ed., A. Holder, 1873. The information on p. 123 is interesting: 
 "When Niebuhr wrpte his description of the Gauls of Brennus after the 
 
"MIXED LANGUAGE." II3 
 
 Nevertheless, the ethnological affinity of the peoples who now 
 speak Celtic with those who formerly spoke it, will be denied at 
 the present day by nobody. 
 
 In all these cases, then, the Indo-Germanic element has been 
 victorious as regards language over the assimilated populations. 
 Why this should have happened cannot be made out with com- 
 plete certainty. Generally, on the strength of modern analogies, 
 it may be said that the language of the more highly civilised 
 people, especially when it is the dominant and more numerous 
 people, most readily spreads over a foreign area ; though, under 
 certain circumstances, even the victors accept the language of their 
 more civilised captives, as, e.g.^ has been the case with the Ui'al- 
 Altaic Bulgarians and the subjugated Slavs. It is an easy inference 
 from these considerations that the Indo-Germanic population of 
 Europe and Asia must have possessed a developed civilisation 
 relatively to the previous population ; and the possibility of thus 
 explaining the wide expansion of the Indo-European family of 
 languages is obvious. Possibly direct indications that this is the 
 correct view will be forthcoming subsequently. As, then, it is 
 indubitable that there has been a strong admixture of hetero- 
 geneous elements with the Indo-Germanic peoples, the further 
 question is raised whether the Indo-Germanic languages brought 
 by the immigrants into their new abodes, have not also suffered 
 considerable changes on the lips of the original inhabitants. 
 
 No one who admits the probability of a considerable admixture 
 of populations in the case of the Indo-Europeans will hesitate to 
 admit the possibility a priori that in all Indo-European languages 
 there is present a certain stock of words in Indo-European clothing 
 Avhich it will never be possible to trace back to the primeval Indo- 
 European period, siuiply because they are descended from non- 
 and pre-Indo-European tongues. To detect such words to any 
 extent will, of course, owing to our almost entire ignorance of 
 those pre-Indo-European idioms, alwa^'s be impossible. Further, 
 in phonetics, word-building, and inflections, recent investigations, 
 in the first rank of which must be mentioned Hugo Schuchardt's 
 peuetratiug researches (Kreoli&che Stvdien, Sitzu7igsherichte cler 
 Wie7ier Akademie, Slavo-Deutsches iind Slavo-Italienisches, Graz, 
 1885), have made it clearer and clearer that the notion of a " mixed 
 language " must have much more weight assigned to it than has 
 heretofore been allowed. It is, therefore, theoretically possible 
 that in these departments of the grammars of the Indo-Germanic 
 languages, non-Indo-Germanic elements or phonetic phenomena due 
 to the influence of non-Indo-Germanic languages may be present. 
 
 account of the ancients, he received a communication from Brittany that he 
 hail described no Gauls but Germans : the Gauls, the Bretons, are short and 
 dark, black or brown." It is Frequently assumed at the present day that the 
 state of thintjs with ref];ard to the ancient Celtic populations is explained by 
 theabsorpti(ui of an Indo-Germanic people (the Galatians), correspondinf,' to the 
 description of the ancients, in a short, dark, brachyceplialous original popula- 
 tion (the Celts)— a view, however, which lacks liistorical evidence. 
 
 H 
 
114 PKEHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 It must also, however, be pointed out that as yet no one has 
 succeeded in detecting with any certainty cases of such influence, 
 exercised by the h\nguages of the original inhabitants on the more 
 ancient stages of the life either of Sanskrit, Greek, Latin, or any 
 other Indo-Germanic language.* 
 
 In any case, from what we have already seen, the question as 
 to the original physical type of the Indo-Europeans must be re- 
 duced to the question : What was the original type of that nucleus 
 of Indo-European population from which the Indo-European lan- 
 guage was communicated to the non-Indo-European element in the 
 varioiis individual peoples ? 
 
 But this way of putting the question also is possibly false, in 
 as far as it proceeds on the assumption that the physical character 
 of the original Indo-Germanic people at large must necessarily 
 have been uniform. As a matter of fact, many anthropologists and 
 ethnologists do proceed, tacitly or avowedly, on this assumption. 
 Penka says, in Der Herkunft der Arier, p. 20, word for word : "To 
 assume a primitive people, consisting of two different races, is to 
 credit nature with developing at the same time, and in the same 
 environment, one and the same original form in different directions 
 — an assumption the absurdity of which is patent." In reality, 
 however, the case is otherwise. As a matter of chronology, the 
 origin of the Indo-Europeans and the origin of man are not to be 
 confounded. If we reflect that our earliest historical knowledge 
 ,of the European branch of the Indo-Germanic family does not yet 
 go back so far as B.C. 1000, and that the Indo-Germanic peoples 
 of Europe are not, when they make their first appearance, yet 
 closely united to the soil of their homes (c/. Part iv. chs. 5 and 12), 
 I do not see what there is to confute the idea that the Indo- 
 Europeans of Europe were yet dwelling together, when, perhaps, 
 already on the banks of the Nile, the first pyramids had heralded 
 the dawn of history. And why could not non-Indo-Germanic 
 elements be taken up into the common tongue and culture of the 
 Indo-Europeans at that time 1 
 
 When Indo-European peoples meet us in history, they present 
 us at any rate with no uniform physical type. Even the old 
 Teutons, who at present are readily accepted as the progenitors 
 of the whole Indo-European race, are regarded by Virchow, on p. 
 1-56 of the lecture already mentioned (Die Deutschen unci die Ger- 
 manen, Verhandlungen der Berliner Gesellschaft fiir Anthropologie, 
 &c., 1881), as probably already differentiated physically. Indeed, 
 the same student, whose caution and circumspection one is most 
 inclined to trust in these questions, has subsequently {Korrespondenz- 
 Blatt der deutschen Gesellschaft fiir Anthropologie, 1883, p. 144) 
 flatly denied a uniform Indo-Germanic type, and has assumed two 
 
 * Cf. also Ascoli, Ueier die ethnolocjischcn Grilnde der Umgestaltung der 
 SprcKhen {Verh. d. V. inter. O.-Kongr., ii. 279, ./f.), and M. Gaster, Die 
 nichlateinischen Elonente im Rumdnischen {Grober's Grundriss, p. 406, ff.). 
 Ibidem, G. Meyer describes Albanian {cf. above, p. 76) as a "half-Romance 
 mixed language " (p. 805). 
 
THE PHYSICAL TYPE. II5 
 
 streams, a dolichocephalous and a brachycephalous, flowing side by 
 side together from the beginning. 
 
 Be this as it may, thus much is certain : that all these questions 
 at present need so much light thrown upon them, and are so far 
 from being capable of decision, that an attempt such as that 
 undertaken by Penka (above, p. 102, ff.), to determine the origin of 
 the Indo-Europeans by means of craniology and other anatomical 
 indications, must be designated as premature a limine. 
 
 From these ethnologico-linguistic considerations we may now 
 turn to the employment of Comparative Philology for the purposes 
 of the history of culture. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 LOSSES FROM THE ORIGINAL LANGUAGE. 
 
 The probability of considerable losses from tlie Indo-Germanic vocabulary — 
 Consequences thereof — Suspicious nature of negative arguments about 
 the culture of primitive times — Tlie question of the original home in 
 this connection — Occasionally, however, the uniform absence of names 
 amounts to proof: fishes, colours, flowers. 
 
 An instance in which an etymological equation can be carried 
 through all the Indo-Germanic languages or groups of languages 
 which have been transmitted to us is, as everybody knows, 
 extremely rare. Even in the case of extremely tenacious and 
 wide-spreading groups of cognate words, it not unfrequently 
 happens that one language or other is found wanting in the 
 primitive word. In the Slav languages the Indo-Germanic name 
 for "father" is wanting, in Greek that for "sister," in Latin that 
 for " daughter," and so on. No one will doubt, that in all these 
 cases, the words did once exist in those languages, and that in the 
 course of time they have been displaced by others. 
 
 For, to lose what it once possessed, is one of the commonest 
 occurrences in the life of a language. Whoever turns over any 
 single page of a Middle-High German text, finds there a whole 
 string of words, which at the present day are no longer used, or no 
 longer used independently. Since, however, in the relatively short 
 time which separates us from the Middle Ages, a not inconsider- 
 able part of the vocabulary of that period can fall into desuetude, 
 must not the losses from the original language have been tremen- 
 dous, when we consider the local variations and revolutions in 
 culture to which the Indo-Europeans were exposed when they had 
 left their original home ? This high probability of very extensive 
 losses from the original vocabulary necessitates the greatest caution 
 in two different directions in the employment of linguistic argu- 
 ments for the investigation of primitive culture. It is in the first 
 place extremely precarious to infer, from the absence of cognate 
 words, a want of acquaintance on the part of the Indo-Europeans 
 with certain ideas or objects of civilisation — an axiom which in 
 principle is admitted by everybody, but is frequently neglected in 
 detail. 
 
NEGATIVE ARGUMENTS NOT ALWAYS CONCLUSIVE. II 7 
 
 A. H. Sayce, The Principles of Comparative PJiilology, is right 
 then in saying, p. 203 : " Just as the modern geologist insists on 
 the imperfection of the geological record, so ought the glottologist 
 to remember that only the wrecks and fi'agments of ancient speech 
 have been preserved to us by happy accident. Countless words 
 and forms have perished altogether, and though Pictet can show 
 that an object designated by the same name in both Eastern and 
 Western Aryan dialects must have been known to our remote 
 
 ancestors of the prehistoi-ic period yet the converse of this 
 
 does not hold good." 
 
 Specially important, however, is this standpoint for the question 
 of the original Tndo-Etirojxan home, so far as there has been a 
 tendency to infer it from apjDarent deficiencies of the Indo-Germanic 
 vocabulary in the designation of certain plants and animals. 
 
 The Indo-Germanic family extends, according to A. Grisebach,' 
 over three areas of vegetation, the zone of the Monsoons, the 
 steppes of Europe and Asia, and the forests of the East Continent, 
 each possessing its peculiar fauna and flora. Now, place the 
 original starting-point of the Indo-Europeans where you will, it is 
 wholly inconceivable that the original names for plants and animals 
 should have persisted throughout the gradual expansion of the 
 Indo-Germanic peoples. How could the names for the things persist 
 when the things themselves had disappeared from view for perhaps 
 thousands of years? Look, for instance, at Sanskrit and Iranian, 
 which differ little more than dialects : out of the whole plant- world, 
 the Soma, the gift of the gods, for which a representative on earth 
 can only be found with difficulty (cf Z. d. 21. G., xxxv. pp. 680- 
 92), is almost the only plant to which both nations give the same 
 name ; and yet no one thinks of explaining this fact otherwise than 
 by the complete separation, in the geography of plants, of the 
 historical homes of the two peoples. A very simple act of reflection 
 is therefore enough to show that facts, such as that original Indo- 
 Germanic names for lion, tiger, camel, &c., cannot be ascertained 
 with certainty, cannot turn the scale either in favour of or against 
 the European or the Asiatic hypothesis of the original home. 
 Accordingly, F. Hommel {cf. above, p. 97) has riglitly laid no 
 particular weight on such arguments in determining the original 
 locality of the Semites. 
 
 Although, then, the greatest caution is necessary when we are 
 dealing with particular cases, this does not amount to saying that 
 the absence of identical names (when it extends to whole categories 
 of conceptions, and can be explained by observation of a historical 
 kind) possesses no demonstrative force, and here 1 venture to enter 
 into some of these cases more closely. 
 
 The absence in the Indo-Germanic group of cognate names for 
 fishes is striking. In the terms employed to designate the whole 
 class we only find partial conformities (as Sans, mdtsya, Zend 
 masya ; Lat. piscis, I. iasc, Goth, fis^ks ; Lith. zuicih, O.P. zukans, 
 Ar. dzul-n, zoukn). As for the various kinds of fish, a common 
 name for eel seems to run through the European languages (Lat. 
 
Il8 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 anguilla, G. eyxf^i^?? Lith. ungurps, Ch. Slav, agoristi), unless, indeed, 
 
 these words too were first evolved in the separate languages out of 
 a common name for snake (Lat. anguis, G. exLS, Lith. angls, Sans. 
 dhi, &c.), and were employed to designate the eel as "a little 
 snake " just as in Old Irish this fish is called esc-ung (-wig = anguis), 
 i.e., "swamp-snake." Other instances such as O.H.G. lacks, Russ. 
 losost, Lith. laszisza, O.N. sild: O.S. seildi, Lith. sUke, Lat. attilus : 
 G, iTeXL<;, are confined to a limited linguistic area, and are, at any 
 rate in the last cases, probably due to borrowing. As a matter of 
 fact, it is only after their separation that the Indo-Germanic peoples 
 seem to have turned their attention to fishing, and to have acquired 
 a taste for fish as food. In the hymns of the Rigveda, fishing is still 
 wholly unknown (cf. Zimmer, Altindisches Lehen, p. 26) ; and so, 
 too, in the Homeric period it is only in times of extremity that 
 fish is used by the heroes as food (Od. xii. 330; iv. 368) : the only 
 species named is the eel, which, however, by Homer himself is 
 scarcely counted a fish {iyx^Xves re Kal IxOves ; cf. E. Buchholtz, Die 
 Homerischen Realien, i. 2, p. 104,/.). 'lx6vo(f>dyoi, "fish-eaters," 
 is a name which occurs in Herodotus for barbarians on the Arabian 
 sea, and is constructed on the same principle as (3ovTvpo(f>dyot, 
 "butter- eaters."* The diversity of Greek and Latin in all fishing 
 terms has been remarked ere now by W. Helbig (cf. p. 75). In the 
 lake-dwellings of the Po, also, no fishing tackle whatever, or hooks, 
 &c., have been found, so that their ancient inhabitants, who, accord- 
 ing to Helbig's investigations, belonged to the Italian race, cannot 
 in spite of their favourable opportunities have been in the habit 
 of fishing the teeming waters of the Po.f 
 
 A second example of the force of linguistic arguments, even in 
 a negative direction, may be taken from the Indo-Gei'manic 
 nomenclature of colours. Recent researches into the designations 
 
 * Cf. 0. Weise, Die griech Worter im Latein, p. Ill, who regards as 
 European the names for eel, pike {lupus, \vkus, lucius), ray (Lat. raja, Sw. 
 rockal), perch (Lat. acus, O.H.G. ag^), as Graeco-Italian the equations mtigil 
 = fj.v^os, attilus =er€\is, squatus^Kfjros, murex = tj.va^. The two latter alone 
 seem to have a primeval connection with each other. The former may have 
 signified any kind of sea-beast — the sea was known to the European branch 
 of the Indo-Germanic family (Part iv. ch. x. ) — the latter any kind of slug. 
 
 t It has been objected to me privately "that it is scarcely conceivable that 
 the Greeks, a maritime nation par excellence, should not have eaten fish from 
 the earliest times." The occurrence of the fish-hook in Homer, also points to 
 the existence of fishing as a craft. In this connection reference may be made to 
 Wilamowitz's investigations {Homerisclie Untersuchungen, p. 292) : according 
 to him, relatively to the time at which the epic (which does not allow the heroes 
 to ride, to write, to make soup, eat fish, &c.) is fixed, the age of our Homer 
 is a comparatively recent one, in which a different state of culture prevailed. 
 The value, however, of such features in the old epic style as demonstrating the 
 existence of a period when heroes really did not ride, write, make soup, and 
 eat fish (precisely because in that period they were not a maritime nation par 
 excellence), is no more impaired thereby than is the value of the primeval 
 linguistic forms which occur in the epic style, and were made use of by the 
 bards. The fishing-hook {ayKiarpov), besides, is only mentioned in the above 
 two passages of the Odyssey, iv. 368, and xii. 330, of which the latter, more- 
 over, is generally acknowledged as having the former in view. 
 
NEGATIVE ARGUMENTS SOMETIMES CONCLUSIVE. II 9 
 
 and sense for colours amongst savages of the most opposite 
 descriptions {cf. H. Magnus, Untersuchungen iiber den Farhensinn 
 der Naturvolker, 1880), have led to the result that terms for the 
 two long-wave colours, red and yellow, are most clearly developed. 
 Further, the simultaneous action of all the rays on the retina of 
 the eye, and the total absence of the sensation of light, i.e., light 
 and darkness, white and black, are, generally speaking, clearly 
 marked in languaga On the other hand, the nomenclature of 
 colours is wretchedly defective when it comes to the short-wave 
 colours, green and blue. 
 
 With this circumstance, which after Magnus' investigations may 
 be regarded as normal amongst primitive peoples, the actual 
 facts of language in the primitive Indo-Germanic period most com- 
 pletely correspond. The whole of our family of languages agrees ^ 
 in Sans, rudkird, G. ipvOpo';, Lat. rvher, Ch. SI. rudru, Lith. 
 raudiinas I. ruad, Goth, ravds. 
 
 There is no other linguistic equation equally extensive with this, 
 though the colours yellow, white, and black can be shown to have 
 been recognised and named in the original language, or at least in 
 parts of the area covered by it. 
 
 Yelloiv. — For the designation of this colour the tw'o roots ghel ^ 
 and gkel are used, the derivatives from which cannot always be 
 sharply distinguished. To them belong Sans, kdri, harind, /larit, 
 hdrita, "yellow, yellowish, also greenish;" Zend zairita, zairina, 
 "yellowish, green;" G. X'^wpos, "yellow-green ;" Lat. helvtis, fuhms, 
 Jfdvus (ffvo); O.H.G. gelo; Lith. zelti, "green" (geitas, "yellow"); 
 O.S. zelenu, "green" {zluci, "gall"), (fee. It is manifest that these 
 roots have a tendency to pass into the meaning of green, especially 
 the green of the young crops (G. yXo-q) ; nevertheless, yellow seems 
 to have been the starting-point, as is indicated by ancient suffix- 
 like formations such as Lat. Ae/wMS = O.H.G. gelo,* Sans, hiranya 
 = Zend zaranya, O.S. zlato = Goth., gulp, "gold" (cf. Part. iii. 
 ch. iv.). 
 
 White. — Sans rajatd, &c., has for the most part passed into the 
 meaning of silver. Of its fundamental meaning only traces can 
 be discovered (Part iii. ch. v.) : Sans, cvetd (rt. <;vit / r^vid), Zend 
 spaeta, Goth, koeits, G. Xcvkos, Lith. lauks, Ir. lauch ; G. <^avo9=Ir. 
 hdn. These four series regard white as the shining colour. To 
 them must be added : O.H.G. /a^o = O.S. plavu, " white ; " G. dA«^ds 
 = Lat. alhus. 
 
 Black. — Sans, krshnd, O.S. crmil, O.Pr. kirsna. Sans, vialina: 
 mala, "dirt," G. fte'Xa?, Lett, nulna (cf. N.H.G. schivarz, Lat. 
 sordes, "dirt," O.H.G. salo, "black, dirty"). 
 
 \\\ no case can similar series or groups be detected for green, 
 still less for blue. 
 
 * This word ghel-vo has been the starting-point whence by analogy the 
 suffix -vo has spread through Teutonic and Latin names of colours : O.H.G. 
 faro, "coloured," salo, "black;" A. S. haso, "purple;" O.H.G. grdo, bldo, 
 &c. ; Lat. rdvo-, furvo-, &c. Kluge, Nomin-Stamvibildungsl. , p. 81; Brug- 
 mann, Gruiidriss, ii. i. p. 128. 
 
I20 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 In the same way a word for "colour" cannot be discovered 
 in the original Indo-Germanic tongue, a fact which does not 
 seem to be accidental [rf. Magnus, ih., p. 14, /.; Der Begriff 
 der Farhe hei den NaturviJlkern). The later expressions for 
 this conception conceive colour as the covering of the skin 
 (Sans, vdrna : var, " cover ; " Lat. color : occulere ; G. XP^I^"- '• XP^^' 
 "skin"). '"-■'-■ , 
 
 Now, whether from all this it follows that the most ancient 
 Indo-Europeans were deficient physiologically in the capacity for 
 discriminating the short-wave colours, is a question which, as it 
 has lately been proved that the power of apprehending and the 
 power of naming colours do not absolutely coincide {cf. Magnus, ib., 
 p. 34), I gladly leave open. To me it seems that the poverty or 
 wealth of a language in colour-names much rather depends on the 
 general cultiire of a people. Of various pastoral tribes of Africa 
 we learn that the examination of their colour-names "met with 
 absolutely no difficulties, as long as it dealt with colours which 
 occur in animals, wild and domesticated, black, grey, white, yellow, 
 (including the red of the cow), and confusion first began with the 
 colours, which are not observed in animals, green and blue " (cf. 
 Magnus, ib., p. 18). So, too, amongst the Finns, who absolutely 
 call colour karva, " hair," such colours as are not met with in furry- 
 animals, as yellow, green, blue, have partially borrowed names 
 (cf. A. Ahlqvist, Die Culturwoerter in den ivestf. Sprachen, p. 91). 
 Much the same may the state of things have been with the nomad 
 Indo-Europeans.* 
 
 * Cf. 0. Weise, Die Farhenhezeichnungen der Indogermaiten B. Beitr. z. Kunde 
 der indog. S2'>r., ii. p. 273,/. Other philological literature on this point will 
 be found in L. Geiger, Ucber den Farbensimi der Urzeit imd seiner EntivicJchmg 
 {Zur Entivickhmgsgesch. d. Menschheit, 1871, p. 45,/.); A. Bacmeister, Celtische 
 Briefe, 1874, p. 112,/.y Pole, "Colour Blindness in Relation to the Homeric Ex- 
 pressions for Colour," Nature, 1878, p. 676 ; H. Vambery, Die primitive Cidtur 
 des turko-tatarischen Volkcs, 1879, p. 224,/.; Grant Allen, Der Farbensinn. Sein 
 Ur sprung und seine Entwickhcng, Ein Beitrag ziir vcrgleichenden Psyclwlogie, 
 Mit einer Einleitung von Dr E. Krause, Leipzig, 1880. 
 
 The remarks are quite erroneous which are made against Comparative 
 Philologists, and particularly against the conclusions of the first edition of 
 this work, by Edm. Veckenstedt, Geschichte der gricchischen Farhcnlehre, 1888, 
 p. 53, where he endeavours to show that the Greeks of the most ancient times 
 distinguished colours just as much as Greeks of the latest period. 
 
 What I maintained, and still maintain, is, first, that the name for red is the 
 most uniform and most widely spread equation in the way of names of colour 
 in the Indo-Germanic languages ; next, that groups of languages agree as to 
 the names of yellow, white and black also ; third, that equations for green, 
 and particularly for blue, are absolutely wanting. Inasmuch as this lack of 
 terms for gi-een and blue occurs amongst numerous uncivilised peoples, that it 
 should also occur amongst the Indo-Europeans is, perhaps, not a mere accident 
 — and in this connection alone is this subject at all touched upon. 
 How this lack of terms is to be explained I have not undertaken to decide. 
 I have, however, expressed myself very sceptically with regard to the assump- 
 tion that an evolution of the colour sense can be traced in language. How, 
 then, as far as I am cencerned, can Veckenstedt talk of "linguistic Darwinism" 
 and ' 'A ugendarwinisten ?" 
 
 How small his acquaintance is with what constitutes linguistic evidence is 
 shown by his attempt to make out a series of primevally connected words for 
 
NAMES OF COLOURS AND PLANTS. 121 
 
 In this connection, the almost entire deficiency in the Indo- 
 Germanic languages of common names for flowers should perhaps 
 be observed. The few coincidences, e.g., between Latin and Greek 
 {pohov : rosa, Xetpiov : lilium, lov : viola, fiaXax^ : malva, &c.), are 
 either due to borrowing (cf., however, 0. Weise, ih., p. 127), or 
 certainly at any rate indicate the wild plants. Of the Hindus of 
 the Veda the words of R. Roths hold good {Z. d. D. M. G., xxxv. 
 p. 84) : " Generally speaking, it may be said that flowers have 
 scarcely a place in the Veda. Wreaths of flowers, of course, are 
 used as decorations, but the separate flowers and their beauty are 
 not yet appreciated. That lesson was first learnt later by the 
 Hindu, when surrounded by another flora." Amongst the 
 Homeric Greeks, too, in spite of their extensive gardening and 
 their different names for different flowers (Acipioj/ in Aetpioets, 
 KpoK09, vdiavOo<;, lov, poSov in poSoSctKToAo?,* and poSdeis), not a 
 trace of floriculture is yet to be found (cf., E. Buchholz, Die 
 homerischen Realien, ii. p. 111,/.). 
 
 So, too, in the Turko-Tartaric laiiguages common names for the 
 different kinds of flowers are wanting (cf. H. Vambery, Die 
 primitive Kultur, p. 223), so that in reality it is only at an 
 advanced period of culture that delight in the dainty gems of 
 mead and wood seems to awake. 
 
 A remarkably instructive example of the validity of the argu- 
 ment e silentio linguarum will meet us in Part iv. ch. xii., where 
 we hope to show, with regard to the terminology of names of kin, 
 no terms for the affinity of the husband with the wife's relatives 
 were or could be formed. 
 
 blue, which he finds in G. 'lov = hdit. viola, and in Lat. vitrum, G. Iffdns, 
 N.H.G. waid, &c., as though it followed that because these plants were 
 known therefore the colour blue was recognised and named in the primeval 
 times. What, too, is said about Kvavos is altogether false, and not in accord- 
 ance with our present etymological knowledge. There is much else that is 
 remarkable in the book. 
 
 * The rose is first unmistakably mentioned in Archilochus (fr. 29), and 
 that along with the myrtle, whicli is quite unknown to Homer : 
 
 e^ovca OaWhv fivpaivTiS inpTrero 
 fioSrjs T€ KaAhv auBos. r) 5e' ol KSfj.7] 
 wfioiis KareffKlaCe Kal fJ.eToi^pei'a. 
 
 'pSSov (FpoSov), as is well known, is a loan from the Persian (Arm. vard, 
 N. Pers. gul ; cf. Aram, varddh). 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OP INDO-GERMANIC EQUATIONS. 
 
 Partial coincidences in the Indo-Germanic vocabulary may be due either to : 
 (1) Accident, (2) differences of dialect in the original language, (3) new 
 formations common to separate groups of languages — Pedigree theory 
 or Transition theory — The afBnities of the Teutonic and the Greek 
 vocabulary — Common European culture — DiflBculty of the questions 
 treated. 
 
 The probability of tremendous gaps in the transmission of the 
 ancient vocabulary makes prudence in another direction extremely 
 necessary in the employment of linguistic materials for the history of 
 culture. It has been fully explained in the first part of our work how 
 coincidences between groups of Indo-Germanic languages have been 
 used in the same way as the vocabulary of the original language for 
 depicting epochs of culture, which should seem to fairly well bridge 
 over the chasm between the dim and distant j)rimeval period, and our 
 first historical knowledge of the separate peoples. The thought of 
 the possibility of tracing back the primeval history of the Teutonic 
 people, for example, through an original Teutonic, a Slavo-Teutonic, 
 a European epoch, right back to the primeval Indo-European period, 
 could not but lend a new and special charm to Linguistic Palaeonto- 
 logy. Unfortunately, very simple considerations are enough to 
 show that in this investigation of the prehistoric strata of culture, 
 the Science of Language has as yet attained but few indisputable 
 results. 
 
 Obviously, to begin with, it is, from a purely linguistic point of 
 view, an extremely useful beginning to establish, as Fick, Schmidt, 
 and others have done in careful catalogues of words, the geographi- 
 cal extension of etymological equations in the bounds of the Indo- 
 European family. But now to use catalogues of this kind, solely 
 in such a way as to predicate, with regard to the amount of culture 
 contained in them, that, e.g., a Grfeco-Italian period was richer than 
 a European, a European than an Indo-European, and so on — a 
 method of proceeding such as this is from the outset hampered by 
 the incapacity of science to decide with certainty in individual 
 cases whether it was or Avas not by accident that the series of 
 words in question was limited to a certain group of languages. 
 
EQUATIONS PARTIALLY COINCIDENT. 1 23 
 
 Recent etymological research has frequently extended the area of 
 sets of words which have an importance for the history of culture. 
 Hitherto, for example, it was held that the equation Lat. hordeum, 
 corresponding to the Teutonic gerste, was limited to European 
 ground. From this the further conclusion was drawn that this 
 species of grain was not cultivated before the European period. 
 Recently, however, it has been shown that that word reaches a 
 considerable distance in the direction of Asia, as is shown by the 
 Armenian gan, Pehlevi jurd-dk, Balu6i zurtli-dni. So, too, equa- 
 tions such as Lat. gi-us, G. yepavos, O.I. gen. griuin, A.S. cran, 
 Lith. gerve (gersze), O.S. zeravi, "crane;" Lat. glans, G. ySaAavos, 
 O.S. zelq.di, "acorn," were regarded as exclusively European until 
 they were established in Asiatic territory as well (Arm. kroUnkn = 
 yepavos ; Arm. kalin = /3aXavos). 
 
 It is then by no means permissible to refuse any word you like, 
 along with the concept indicated by it, to the primeval period, and 
 to assign it to a later epoch, simply on the ground that it has only 
 been handed down by a single group of related languages. Are we 
 to assume that the Indo-Europeans of Europe were the first to ex- 
 perience the need of a word for their beards (Lat. barha, Lith. 
 harzda, O.S. brada, N.H.G. hart), while their forefathers before 
 them had perhaps a name for razor {kshurd — $vp6v) ? Or is it 
 probable that the bird had a designation in the primitive period 
 (Sans, vi, Zend vi, Lat. avis, G. oiwvo's, *6-Ft-wv6s), and that the 
 bird's egg did not get one until the European epoch (G. w6v, Lat. 
 ovum, O.H.G. ei, plur. eigi?; O.I. og, O.S.Jaje)'} Indeed, have not 
 words of a primitive formation which have been transmitted by 
 only a single language, much like the Teutonic substantives horse, cwt* 
 balk ( = beams, rafter), boat, and a hundred others, a right at least 
 in theory to be regarded as Indo-Germanic productions ? 
 
 Now, it certainly is not possible that every partial coincidence 
 between the Indo-European languages can be due to the loss of 
 linguistic property by the languages which do not share in parti- 
 cular equations. Else we should have to assume for the original 
 Indo-Germanic tongue an exuberance of homonymous and synony- 
 mous expressions such as would be inconceivable in the language of 
 even the most civilised peoples. It is, therefore, extremely probable 
 that a large part of the equations in question are really, locally or 
 chronologically, perfectly distinct acts of creation performed by 
 the instinct for language ; and this brings us face to face with the 
 question, how it is possible to conceive their production in particular 
 instances. 
 
 We have already mentioned that the original Indo-Germanic 
 language, the moment it is conceived, not as a philological abstrac- 
 tion, but as something complete in itself, as the actual spoken 
 language of an actually existing people, must after every analogy of 
 language have been diflierentiated into dialects ; and as there has 
 been a tendency lately (of. above, p. 108) to refer certain coincidences 
 between Indo-Germanic languages, as regards form, to these difter- 
 ences of dialect in the original language, it might conceivably be 
 
124 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 possible to explain in the same way the exclusive possession of cer- 
 tain verbal signs of culture by certain groups of peoples. When one 
 considers that the Indo-Europeans were above all things a^attle- 
 breeding people, it might appear striking that with scarcely an ex- 
 ception, it is only the generic names for cattle that coincide in most 
 of the Indo-Germanic languages. The explanation of this may 
 perhaps be that these generic names held throughout the whole 
 area of the original language, and that by the side of them special 
 names existed in the separate dialects for domesticated animals 
 according to their sex and age — e.g., Sans, dhenu = Zendi daenu: 
 Sans, vagd, Lat. vacca, for cow, the mother animal ; Sans, meshd = 
 Zend maesha : Sans, 'drana = G. aprjv, for ram, he-goat ; Zend 
 huza — K.'&. bucca, Ir. bocc: (G. /cdtTrpos, "boar"); Lat. C(jrper = O.N. 
 hafr, for she-goat, and many others. Or if one thinks of the 
 endless names for milk in the the German dialects (J. Grimm, 
 Geschichte d. deufschen Sprache, p. 997), one might similarly 
 explain its different names in Indo-Germanic languages (Sans. 
 pdi/as = Zend 2M2/anh : G. yaAa = Lat. lac: Goth. 7niluks=l. melg 
 (Windisch Ir. T., p. 685); Sans, dddhi = 0.'P. ace. dada-n (here 
 observe the agreement of geographical groups). 
 
 Although, as regards the history of language and culture, there 
 is a probability that some of the partial agreements in the Indo- 
 Germanic vocabulary derive from differences in dialect in the original 
 tongue, yet, obviously still more owe their existence to the further 
 evolution of Indo-Germanic language and civilisation. Now, in what 
 way soever, whether by the pedigree theory, or by means of the wave 
 theory (cf. above, p. 64,/.), we conceive the expansion of the Indo- 
 Germanic peoples, thus much is beyond doubt : that the Indo- 
 Germanic tribes in the course of time encountered an ever increas- 
 ing quantity of ideas and objects of civilisation for Avhich the ancient 
 language of the original home no longer offered any sufficient ter- 
 minology. In order, however, to understand how this deficiency 
 was supplied we must be extremely careful not to confound this pro- 
 cess with the origin of langviage. We must exclude the creation, 
 unless by onomatopoesis, of new roots and words; and it follows that 
 languages so far as they did not, along with foreign objects of civilisa- 
 tion imported from abroad, also adopt the foreign words and sounds 
 for them — a point with which we shall have to deal subsequently — 
 must have drawn from the founts of their own possession for the 
 expression of the new ideas which crowded in upon them. The 
 course followed was in the main the same as that adopted at the 
 present day in presence of the same problem ; it was that of 
 narrowing and specialising a wider and more general term, in order 
 to provide a designation for the new objects of civilisation.* We 
 understand well enough now what is meant by a train, steamer, 
 &c., and yet, after a little reflection we must admit that these 
 words contain but a very general description of the objects in- 
 tended. A similar linguistic process can still be observed 
 
 * Cf. the author's Ueber den GedanJcen einer KulhirgescMchte der Indo- 
 germancn mcf Sjyrachw. Gnmdlage, Jena, 1887, p. 8,^. 
 
HOW NEW WORDS WERE FORMED FOR NEW IDEAS. 1 25 
 
 and traced in the partial coincidences of the Indo-European 
 vocabulary. 
 
 This is the case when the European languages give a series of 
 equations such as G. fivWw, Lat. molere, Goth, malan, I. melim, 
 O.S. meljq,, Lith. malii, or G. apota, Lat. arare, J. airim, Goth. 
 arjan, Lith. drti, O.S. orati, a special meaning, applied to corn and 
 fanning, which they did not originally possess (cf. Sans, mar^, 
 B.R. " to pulverise," and Sans, ar, in the meaning of " move, 
 excite "). This is the case when the Celto-Teutons express the 
 conception of heritage (L orbe, Goth, arhi-mimja) as "orphaned 
 property" (Lat. orhus, G. op^avos), or obtained a common 
 name for butter (I. imb, O.H.G. anche) from a stem which origin- 
 ally only had the general signification of "ointment" (Sans. 
 ai>ju7ia, Lat. unguentum). This, too, when the Lithu-Slavo- 
 Teutons indicated the conception of the hand-mill (Lith. girnos, 
 O.S. zriiny, Goth, -qairnus*) by a stem (*gerno), the original 
 meaning of which was " grinding " or " grinder " (Sans, jar ^, trans- 
 feiTcd " to be worn out by use "), or when they unite in using for 
 the designation of thousand (Lith. tukstaniis, O.S. ti/sgsta, Goth. 
 ])icsimcU), a word whose first meaning was " many hundreds " (cf. 
 IxvptoL, F. Kluge, Pauls Grundriss d. germ. Phil., i.), &c. 
 
 Another species of change of meaning, which in opposition to 
 that just described (determinative) may be called associative, 
 occurs when, for instance, in Teutonic-Slavonic a word for gold 
 (Goth, gulp, O.S. zlato) is obtained from an adjective, *ghol-to-m, 
 " yellow " (associated with the previously existing Goth, aiz), or in 
 Hindu-Persian the same concept (Sans, hir-anya, Zend zaranya) is 
 designated by a derivative, *gher-enjo {cf. O.S. zel-enu, "greenish 
 yellow ") formed from the same root, which is also related to the 
 previously existing Sans, dyas, Zend ayauh (cf. Part iii. ch. ii.). 
 
 Now, as regards the origin of these coincidences between groups 
 of languages, obviously the only way in which we can conceive it 
 is that at a certain point in the Lido-European area, a new con- 
 ception, due to an advance in culture, fixed itself in the language 
 and spread from that spot more or less widely through the 
 neighbourhood, just as it was through groups that new formations 
 in language, according to J. Schmidt's view (cf above, p. 64), 
 spread over the Indo-European area. 
 
 We are not hereby compelled to assume absolute identity of 
 language between the peoples who applied a common name to a 
 new advance in culture. No one will imagine that dialects had 
 not been differentiated among the Teutonic peoples at tlie time 
 when they came in contact with the Romans ; and yet the names 
 of various important features of civilisation spi'ead throughout all 
 the tribes, and, what is more, they spread in the forms appro- 
 priate to the separate idioms (cf, e.g., Lat. caseus = O.H.G. chdsi, 
 O.S. kdsi, A.S. cyse, Eng. cheese), so that if the existence of the 
 Latin original were not too manifest one might at times be 
 
 * I. hr6, " mill " = Sans, grd'-van, "stone for squeezing soma," may be con- 
 nected as regards root. 
 
126 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 tempted to believe in a primeval connection between the words. 
 On the other hand, we must assume geographical continuity 
 between the languages which partake in the equations quoted 
 above, unless there are reasons to show that their coincidence in 
 a given stage of the meaning of a word is due to a freak of chance. 
 Tliat chance does here too play a part not to be overlooked is 
 shown, e.g., by the coincidence of the name for silver in Latin and 
 the Hindu-Persian languages (Lat. argentum = Sans, rajatd, Zend 
 crezata, Arm. artsath). For we shall show in detail further on that 
 this metal cannot have been known in the primeval Indo-Germauic 
 period. If this is so, it follows that the equation is so far due to 
 chance that the Hindu-Persians and Italians, without communica- 
 tion with each other, employed to designate silver an adjective 
 which existed in all their languages with the meaning " bright," 
 " whitish ; " and in this there is nothing at all astonishing, for the 
 Semitic kesef, &c., and the Egyptian hat, Copt, chat, " silver," like 
 the G. apyvpos {cf. Xa[xvp6?, (ttco/xvXos) : dpyo's, originally mean 
 " bright," " grey-white." We shall return to this point in ch. v. 
 (Meaning of Words). 
 
 Different decisions will be reached as to the history and chron- 
 ology of agreements which are important for the history of culture, 
 and are exhibited only by groups of Indo-Germanic languages, 
 according as the expansion of the Indo-Europeans is conceived from 
 the point of view of the pedigree or the transition theory. From 
 the standpoint of the former, for instance, the mill will have 
 received its name in the North European and South European 
 languages (G. fjLvXrj, L. mola) at a time when the populations of 
 North and South Europe, bound together in groups having a close 
 linguistic connection with each other, had in the course of their 
 migrations from the original home arrived at abodes geographically 
 separated from one another. From the point of view of the con- 
 tinuity theory, however, the formation of a term for the mill, 
 wdiether simultaneous or not in the north and the south, will 
 have taken place at a time when the whole Indo-Germanic linguistic 
 area was still connected together by a series of continuous, gradual 
 transitions ; for in this w^ay alone is it possible to explain the points 
 of contact which the North European languages have with the 
 South European, and those which some European languages have 
 with the Hindu-Persian even in that portion of the vocabulary 
 important for the history of culture. Cf., e.g., A.S. earh, "arrow " = 
 Lat. arcus, "bow;" O.H.G. bahhan — G. ^wyw ; Goth. ot«Asa = Sans. 
 ukshdn; G. arpa/cros = Sans, tarkii; Lith. diina = Sans. dhdnd, "corn, 
 bread." 
 
 Finally, Leskien's intermediary theory (above, p. 71) might be 
 applied here. In the original home the Greeks may have been 
 neighbours of the Hindu-Persians, with w^hom they may have dis- 
 covered and named the concept thousand (G. x^Xioi, Sans, sahdsra, 
 Zend, hazanra); then they tore away from the Hindo-Persians and 
 drew up to the other Europeans w^ho had separated from the Indo- 
 European community some time before. The formation of expres- 
 
THE PEDIGREE AND TRANSITION THEORIES. 12/ 
 
 sions such as dpow, fxv\Xu>, a/xeXyo), belongs to this period. Then — 
 and this time in company with the Itahans — they broke tliis bond 
 also, and went through a Graeco-Italian period, during which 
 equations like Vesta = ia-ria arose. 
 
 But in discussing these possibilities, which show how insecurely 
 we are still groping about in these matters, the question will be 
 put : Cannot language itself be made to demonstrate that — apai't 
 from the close connection universally admitted to exist between 
 the Hindus and Persians on the one hand, and the Slavs and 
 Lettlanders on the other — two or more Indo-Germanic languages 
 are connected together by such a large and significant number of 
 instances, peculiar to themselves, of the possession of words 
 important for the history of culture, that they are thereby drawn 
 closer to each other than to the rest of the Indo-Germanic 
 languages ? 
 
 I am of opinion that in the present condition of our science no 
 decisive answer can be given to the question. In order to answer 
 it, it would first be necessary to ascertain the peculiar points of 
 agreement which each Indo-Germanic language has with each other 
 Indo-Germanic language, and which are confined to each pair of 
 languages respectively. A beginning has been made in this direc- 
 tion by Fick and J. Schmidt, but it is not enough to regard 
 Lithuanian, for instance, only in its relation to Hindu-Persian, 
 Slavonic, Teutonic : the relations of Lithuanian to the vocabulary 
 of Greek and of Latin would have to be carefully investigated. 
 Only when the complete materials, digested in this manner, are 
 before us, would it be possible to return to the question stated 
 above ; and then, perhaps, we should have some clearer cases of con- 
 nection, as regards culture, between the various Indo-Germanic 
 languages than we have now. 
 
 Let us dwell for a short time, for instance, on the closer connec- 
 tions on the one hand of Teutonic, and on the other of Greek, with 
 the rest of the Indo-Germanic languages : the former has been 
 dealt with fx*om the above point of view by F. Kluge (in Fends 
 Grundnss d. german. Phil., i.), and there can be no doubt that our 
 stock of languages has the most intimate connection, in the first 
 place, with its two neighbours, the Celtic and Slavonic branches; 
 though as regards both it is often difiicult, indeed impossible, to 
 distinguish cleai-ly between Avhat was early borrowed and what is 
 primevally related. C/., on this point, ch. vi. below, and p. 77 
 above. 
 
 But as regards now the relation of Teutonic to the South Euro- 
 pean languages, it can hardly be doubted that, whether alone or 
 along with Celtic, it has much closer relations as regards culture 
 with Latin than with Greek, as Lottner, K. Z., vii. 163,^., has 
 rightly recognised. In confirmation we may call to mind such 
 equations as, in the matter of agriculture : Lat. hordeum, O.H.G. 
 gersta, Lat. far, Goth, hariz-, Lat. ador, Goth, atisl; Lat. Jlos, 
 O.H.G. hluoma (Ir. bldth), Lat. porca, O.H.G. fttrh (It. rech), 
 Lat. sulcus, A.S. sulk. In the animal kingdom : Lat. piscis, Goth. 
 
128 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 fisJcs (Ir. iasc), Lat. hcedus, Goth, gaits, Lat. caper, O.N. hafr (G. 
 Karrpos, "boar"), Lat. sturnus, O.H.G. stara, Lat. picus, O.H.G. 
 sjjecht, Lat. merula (*viisula), O.H.G. meisa (or O.H.G. amsala). 
 Trees : Lat. ulmus, O.N. dlvir (Ir. lem), Lat. corulus, O.H.G. 
 hasala (Ir. coll), Lat. quercus, O.H.G. ferha, Lat. sa/i.r, O.H.G. 
 salahha (Ir. saiV, though also G. iXiKf]), Lat. acer, O.H.G. dhorn 
 (though also G. aKao-ros). Water and sailing : Lat. lacus,A..^. lago 
 (Ir. loch), Lat. ag«a, Goth, ahoa (Celt, -apa), Lat. mdlits, O.H.G. 
 mas^ (Ir. matan, maite, " club, stick "). Political and constitu- 
 tional : Osc. tovto, Umbr. tutu, Goth, yiucla (Ir. tuath, though cf. 
 also Lith. Tauta, " highlands "), Lat. civis, Teut. *hiwa-, Lat. 
 tribus (Cymr, t7rf), O.H.G. do^jf, Lat. lex, O.N. fo'^ {-.legen, as 
 OifXLs = TLOrjfji.L), Lat. vianus (in manum venire), O.H.G. m«?i^ (Mid. 
 Lat. mundium). Weapons, implements, kc: Lat. arcus, A.S. earA, 
 Lat. hasta, Goth, gazds, Lat. cornu, Goth, haiirn (Kapvov r-qv 
 a-dXTTLyya, VaXdrai Hes.), Lat. /errMJ/i, Eng. brass (?)_, Lat. cribrum, 
 O.H.G. ritara (Ir. criathar). Miscellaneous : Lat. annus, Goth. 
 a]m (or asa?is), Lat. va^es, A.S. woSf (Ir. faith), Lat. sows, O.H.G. 
 s^mta (but, perhaps, also G. arr] ; cf. A''. ^., ]\^,F.,x. 467), hsit.gelu, 
 Goth, kalds, Umbr. nertro, "left," O.H.G. ?io?-c/ (though also G. 
 vepTepo<;), Lat. verus, O.H.G. war (Ir. fir), Lat. ccecus, Goth, hdihs 
 (Ir. ccech), Lat. helvus, O.ILG. ^eZo. Some verbs peculiar to Latin 
 and Teutonic are : Lat.7iffl6eo, Goth, haban, Lat. sileo, O.H.G. silan, 
 Lat. taceo, Goth, \ahan, Lat. erro, Goth, airzjan, Lat. tongere, Goth. 
 pagkjan, Lat. vinco, vici, Goth. 'ye^Aa (Ir. fichim). 
 
 These equations, which might be considerably increased in 
 number — we have not aimed at completeness here — especially if 
 we added the Slavo-Teutonic-Italic equations, are undoubtedly 
 opposed by points of contact peculiar to Teutonic and the Hindu- 
 Persian languages {cf., e.g., Goth. ««Asa = Sans. ukshdn; Goth. 
 AaM^M = Sans. gdru, "weapon," "missile;" O.N. ferr = Sans, card; 
 Ir. coir, "kettle," <fec.), and to Teutonic and Greek {cf., e.g., G. 
 K^7ro9 = O.H.G. huoba; G. <^wya) = O.H.G. bahhan ; G. /AeA.Sco = 
 O.H.G. smelzan, &c.). Such equations will be perhaps increased 
 in number by future research ; but it is extremely improbable 
 that they will equal in number or importance the equations 
 peculiar to Latin and German given above. 
 
 If, then, in this way Latin is brought nearer to Teutonic, or rather 
 Celto-Teutonic, this is quite in harmony with the fact that the 
 agreements peculiar to the vocabularies of Greek and Latin are of 
 a more subordinate kind than is generally assumed. Indeed, long- 
 ago the divergence of the two languages in important departments of 
 their vocabulary has been noticed. 0. Miiller in his Etruscans 
 {cf. above, p. 35) remarked that the Latin words for grain and 
 weapons are " non-Greek ; " V. Hehn brought out the differences 
 between the two languages in their weaving and agricultural 
 terms ; W. Helbig in fishing and metallurgy ; Osthoff {Qucestio)ies 
 mythological.) and 0. Weise {Griech. Worter im Lat, p. 314) call 
 attention to the divergence in the mythological names of the two 
 peoples. 
 
GR^CO-ITALIAN EQUATIONS. 1 29 
 
 As a matter of fact there are not many equations — and those are 
 not very important — to be thrown into the scales in faA'^our of the 
 assumption of a Grteco-ItaUan period. There arc to be noted some 
 names of animals, especially of birds : (G. Orjp, Lat. ferus), G. x^p, 
 Lat. herinaceus, G. /c^tos, Lat. squdtics, G. ipap, Lat. pdrus, G. eiroij/, 
 Lat. upupa, G. cpwStos, Lat. ardea, G. oKkvijw, Lat. alcedo (all very 
 unsafe or else onomatopoetic). Some names of plants : (G. vX-q, 
 Lat. silva, G. pd^, Lat. frdguvi), G. a^tv* iXdr-qv (Hes., but with no 
 ethnicon), Lat. ahies, G. Kpdvo<;, Lat. cornus, G. i^d?, Lat. viscum. 
 Miscellaneous : G. vim, Lat. neo ("to spin," though cf. Ir. snimaire, 
 " spindle "), G. a-r^fjLwv, Lat. stdmen (though cf. Lith. stdkle, Sans. 
 sthavi), G. o-Koid?, Lat. sccBvns, G. dX<^ds, Lat. a/6«s (though c/. O.H.G, 
 a/i^2, O.S. lebedi, "swan"), G. ims, Lat. ■yi'^MS, G. ttoAtos, Lat. puis 
 (though cf. G. TratTraXr;, Sans, pdldva), G. t/Aa\ta, Lat. simila (?), 
 G. Tcpfxwv, Lat. termo (though rf. Sans, tdrman), G. Te/xevo^, Lat. 
 templum (roots alone related), G. ^wp, Lat. /i?r, G. IXkos, Lat. ulcus, 
 G. KXrji<;, Lat. cldvis, G. piyos, Lat. frigus (or r^'^or ?), G. yaXa/cr-, 
 Lat. (g)lact-, G. iXevOepo<;, Lat. loebertas, liber. It is to be further 
 noted that in many cases, indeed even in some of those just cited, 
 in consequence of the early and intimate historical relations of the 
 Romans to the Greeks, the question whether an equation is due to 
 primeval affinity or to borrowing cannot be decided with certainty, 
 as G. Seif/eiv = Lat. depsere, G. /xrjXov = Lat. mdlum, G. lov = Lat. viola, 
 and many others. Even with the important Xd^civ = libare, which 
 I cannot absolutely regard as borrowed (because of delibiltus), the 
 case may be that the ceremonial meaning of the Latin word was 
 determined by Greek influence. So too, possibly, with G. o-TreVSco = 
 Lat. spondeo (to conclude a treaty). 
 
 There is a complete want of certainty also about the mythological 
 equations which are confined to Latin and Greek. Passing by the 
 extremely dubious Jdnus = Zav (J. Schmidt, Verivandtschaftsv., p. 54; 
 cf. G. Meyer, Griech. G.'^, § 324) and Liber = A€L/3rjro<; (Hesych. with- 
 out an ethnicon; cf. Gruppe, Griech. Kulte nnd Mythen, p. 82), as 
 well as Di{v)d)ia = Atwrr;, the roots alone of which are related, we 
 will only briefly discuss the equation alluded to above, 'EaTia = 
 Vesta, which in quite recent times has again been put forward as 
 an argument for the close kinship of the Greeks and Italians {cf, e.g., 
 B. Leist, Grdco-ital. Rechtsgeschichte, p. 181). The ancients them- 
 selves, however, derived the name of the goddess from Greece 
 (Cicero, De nat. deor., ii. 27, 67), and therein are followed by modern 
 students such as Grassmann and Osthoff" (loc. cit., p. 7). On the 
 probability that the cultus of Vesta was borrowed from Greece, see 
 Gruppe, loc. cit., p. 84, jf. 
 
 But even if we adhere to the primeval affinity of the two words, 
 it will be well not to over-estimate the force of this equation. 'la~rir) 
 is not, in the mouth of Homer, by any means a goddess; she is only 
 the sacred fire of the hearth, which is used in adjurations, just as 
 is the table of the guest : — 
 
 terra} vvv Zeus vpwra Oewv ^evirj tc Tpdire^a 
 
 lo-Tu; t'OSuo^os. Od. xiv. 158. 
 
 I 
 
I30 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 The sanctity, however, of fire in general, and of the fire of the 
 hearth in particidar, is an idea which must be regarded as common 
 to all Indo-Europeans {cf. Part iv. ch. xiii.). 
 
 Things are very different when we tnni from the comparison of 
 the Greek and Roman vocabularies to that of the Greek and Hindu- 
 Persian. I should be inclined to believe that the satisfactory 
 equations of these two languages are in importance about comparable 
 with the agreements confined to Latin and Teutonic, or Celto- 
 Teutonic, which have been discussed above. 
 
 With especial frequency, the closer connection of Greek wdth 
 Hindu-Persian displays itself in names of weapons, which we have 
 collected elsewhere (Part iii. ch. x.), and therefore may omit here. 
 To them may be added in the matter of agriculture : G. xeAo-ov, 
 Sans, karshu, Zend karsha, "furrow," Lac. cvAa/ca, G. ai!Xaf, Sans. 
 vfka, " plough," G. apovpa, Sans, urvdrd, " ploughland " (?). Of 
 habitations : G. ttoAc?, Sans. pw\ G. aa-rv, Sans, vastu, G. /xdi'Spa, 
 Sans. 7na7idurd, "stall." Of the family: G. S€(nr6Tr]<;,8sins. ddiiipati, 
 G. TTOTvta, Sans, pdtnt, G. Trev^epos, Sans, hdndhu, "relation." Of 
 crime and punishment : G. ayos. Sans, agas, G. rtVo/tai, ttolvtJ, Sans. 
 ci, Zend ci (Jcaend). Of implements : G. arpaKTos, Sans, tarku, 
 " spindle," G. ^vpov, Sans, kshurd. Of animals : G. opTv^, Sans. 
 vartaka, "quail," G. iktivo?, Sans, gyend, Zend saena (though Armen. 
 Qin), G. KVKvos, Sans, raktind, G. TTefuppyjSi'oVjS-Ans.hcwibkara, "bee" (?), 
 G, apprjv, Sans, rshabd, "male animal;" cf., fiu'ther, G. e'^pts, Sans. 
 vddhri, "gelded," G. Koyxq, Sans, gankhd, "mussel." Miscellaneous: 
 G. yiXioi, Sans, sakdsra, Zend hazanra, G. avOos, Sans, dndhas, 
 G. Kvpo<;, Sans. gu7'a, G. reKTwv, Sans, tdkshan, G. pe^w, Sans. I'aiij, 
 "to colour," G. x^^j Sans, hu, G. ayios, Sans. 7/aj, Zend yaz, G. ^pa 
 ij/ip€Lv, Sans, vara bhar, G. rjv<;, Sans, di/ii* (Collitz, K.Z., xxvii. 183). 
 Finall}', there must be added a string of mythological proper names, 
 which, for reasons to be stated later (Part iv. ch. xiii.), we do not 
 regard as generally very conclusive, and sometimes not as altogether 
 certain phonetically, but which have an advantage in that the 
 suspicion of borrowing is excluded in their case. They are : 
 Oiipavos, Sans, vdruna, G. ^Aeyues, Sans, bhfgu, G. Tptro- in 
 TptTwv, TpiToyeveia, Sans. tritd, G. 'Ep/A'^s, Sans, sardmd, sdrameyd, 
 G. 'Epivijs, Sans, saranyu, G. "Ak/awj/, Zend asman, " heaven," 
 G. 'AttoAXcdv, Cypr. 'AttciAwv, Sans, saparyenya, "Vedic epithet of 
 Agni" {cf. L. V. Schroder, K. Z., xxix. 193), G. Kevravpoi, Sans. 
 gandharvd, &c. 
 
 Incidentally we may remark that in isolated cases Greek also 
 has equations peculiar to itself and various other Indo-Germanic 
 languages, with Lithuanian (G. paTrrw, "stitch," Lith. tverpu, "spin"), 
 with Lithu-Slavonic (G. ^a\/cos, "bronze," Lith. gelezis, O.S. Mho, 
 "iron"), and Celtic (G. hrjpLo<;, "people," Ir. dam, "followers"). 
 
 Looking, however, at the above facts as a whole, one cannot help 
 saying at least that the two classical languages, as far as our present 
 
 * If, as used to be thought, Sans, vdsu is rather the corresponding word, 
 Ir. fiu, "worth}'," must be brought in, and consequently we shall not have a 
 Grseco-Hindu-Persian equation. 
 
COMMON CULTURE AND IDENTITY OF LANGUAGE. I3I 
 
 knowledge extends, cannot, as regards equations which are important 
 for the history of culture, and which are peculiar to those two 
 languages, be compared with the equations confined on the one 
 hand to Latin and Celto-Teutonic, and on the other to Greek and 
 East-Indo-Germaiiic. 
 
 A more certain, and, as we shall subsequently see, a more im- 
 portant point for the right comprehension of primeval Indo- 
 Germanic history is the fact long known and recognised, that the 
 Indo-Europeans of Europe, tlie Western Indo-Europeans as a whole, 
 in contradistinction to the Hindu-Persians, are bound together by 
 such important and such numerous points of agreement between 
 their vocabularies, in manj" departments of the history of culture, 
 that we have a right to speak of a common European culture. The 
 first to call attention to this were Lottner and Fick {sujjva, p. 55) ; 
 their only mistake was that they explained this common European 
 culture as being the same thing as a common European language. 
 It is, however, at the present day beyond a doubt that new foi'ma- 
 tions common and peculiar to the European languages, the safest 
 criterion of close linguistic affinity, have not yet been discovered, 
 and probably will not be discovered. 
 
 A j;-nmmon (^nH-nrf- and identity of language are two ideas. which 
 may but do not necessax'ily coincide { cf. above^ p. 72). When the 
 Western Indo-Ev:ropeans evolved such wTirds as d/rxjw, /avAAw, d/Aaw, 
 uypos, <^77yd?, dX?, Arc, the Slavo-Lithiumians and Albanians may 
 have been distinguished in the pronunciation of the palatal ^--scries, 
 which they shared with the Hindu-Persians, from the Teutons, 
 Celts, Italians, and Greeks ; so, too, even at that period the Greeks 
 agreeing with the Hindu-Persians may have given a different tone 
 to the nasal vowels (», m) from the rest of the Western Indo- 
 Europeans. Again, as the result of previous local contact with the 
 Hindu-Persians, the Greeks may have brought to the common 
 European culture elements of civilisation, which are jjerhaps 
 partially mirrored in the above collection of Grseco-Hindu-Persian 
 equations. 
 
 A striking parallel to this may be borrowed from the affinities 
 to each other of the Finnic-Ugrian languages, treated of by 
 J. Budenz in B. B., iv. 192, ff. In this family of speech the 
 largest number of points of contact occur between the vocabularies 
 of Finnic and Lapponic, which two languages accordingly in earlier 
 days were classed together as being closely connected. Budenz 
 now shows by means of phonetic tests that this was a mistake, 
 that the two languages in question rather belong to two different 
 branches of the fundamental Ugrian tongue — Finnic to the South 
 Ugrian, Lapponic to the North Ugrian. The undeniably great 
 affinity of the vocabularies of the two languages arose, during the 
 period of geograpliical contact between the two linguistic areas, 
 from loans on both sides, especially on the part of Lapponic 
 (p. 243), in a word from the assimilation of the vocabularies of 
 the two languages which were originally two distinct dialects. 
 We may imagine a similar process going on in the area of the 
 
132 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 common European culture. In what quai-ters it shows itself 
 conspicuously we shall see subsequently. Here we will do 
 nothing more than refer to the likewise indubitable fact that one 
 Asiatic language, Armenian (c/. above, p. 70), must originally 
 have been included in that area. 
 
 As regards the chronology of this connection of the Western 
 Indo-Europeans with one another in the history of culture, nothing 
 naturally can be said ; nor can it be dated relatively to the period 
 when the Eastern Indo-Europeans dwelt together. The idea of 
 ploughing may have been expressed by the former in their verb, 
 G. dpoco, at the same time as by the latter in their verb. Sans. 
 harsh: but the two linguistic actions may belong to totally 
 different periods. 
 
 Remains the question, in how many languages must an equation 
 be established to be regarded as being primevally Indo-Germanic % 
 From all that we have said, it is clear that it is as yet impossible 
 to lay down any hard and fast rule which will apply to all cases. 
 Words which can be established as existing in all or nearly all 
 Indo-European languages, such, for instance, as the Indo-Germanic 
 expressions for winter, moon, night, red, for many kinds of animals, 
 many terms of kinship, the numerals up to 100, &c., will always 
 be amongst the most certain constituents of the primeval vocabu- 
 lary. For the rest, it follows from the previovis remarks, that a 
 series which on one hand is native to the Hindu-Persian tongues, 
 and on the other is deep-seated in the European languages 
 (especially in those which do not lie under the suspicion of 
 having any close connection with the Eastern Indo-Europeans), 
 a series such as Ir. crenim, G. Trpta/Aai, Sans. Icrinami, " buy," or 
 Goth, aiz, Lat. ces, Sans, di/as, Zend ayaiih^ &c., has a well- 
 founded claim to the highest Indo-European antiquity. 
 
 In all questions as to the affinities of the Indo-Germanic 
 languages, however, we must never forget that we are working 
 with materials which do not allow of the complete solution of all 
 difficulties : from the chain of Indo-Germanic languages whole 
 sets of links, such as Macedonian, Thracian, Illyrian, the connect- 
 ing link between north and south, Phrygian and Scythian, the 
 transition for east to west, are almost totally and irretrievably 
 lost. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE FORM OF WORDS. 
 
 The phonetic form of equations that are available for the histoiy of culture — 
 Limitations in the employment of words identical in root, but differing 
 in the formation of their suffixes — Caution even against equations which 
 completely correspond — Original meaning of certain suffixes — Onomato- 
 poesis. 
 
 So far we have devoted our attention exclusively to the geo- 
 graphical distribution of equations, important for the history 
 of culture, and to the conclusions which one is or is not justi- 
 fied in drawing from them ; now we must proceed to consider 
 somewhat more closely the phonetic foi'm of the material avail- 
 
 We have seen that A. Kuhn {cf. above, p. (3p9 had alreadyl j ^ 
 laid it down that a series of words, in order to show the existence \ 
 of a civilised concept in the pi'imeval Indo-Germanic period, must be 
 etymologically connected, not only in their root, but also in their 
 suffix syllables ; and no one will deny that, as a matter of ^fact, 
 equations such as Sans, drva, Lat. equus, &c. (Indo-G. *elc-vo), 
 Zend kaend, G. ttoiv?;, tfec. (Indo-G. ^quoi-nd), Sans, djra, G. dypos, 
 &c. (Indo-G. ag-ro), which agree most completely down to the 
 stem- and suffix-syllables, are amongst the most undeniable con- 
 stituents of the Indo-Germanic vocabulary. Every one knows, how- 
 ever, that instances of this kind are not of the commonest, and 
 the question now arises, whether absolutely every series of words, 
 which are etymologically connected, but show differences in the 
 root -syllable or in the formation of their suffixes, or in both, is 
 valueless for inferences as to the primeval Indo-Germanic period. In 
 the first place no one will wish to assert this of equations, in which 
 the points of difference are so far regular in that they are due 
 exclusively to the fiict that the individual languages have 
 generalised modifications of the stem wliich figured in an Indo- 
 Germanic paradigm. Thus, in individual languages these stems — 
 Goth, fotit,-, G. 7roS-(7ro'S-a), Lat. ped- (peJ-em) — occur side by side, and 
 require no other explanation than that in the Indo-Germanic counter- 
 part of this word, the stems pod-, pod-, ped- were the modifications 
 which appeared in the regular declension of the word. The same 
 
134 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 holds of Goth, hairto by the side of G. KapSta,* Lat. cord- (Indo-G. 
 kerd- : krd-). 
 
 The same explanation may account for Goth. ffid]> {^yhlto) and 
 O.S. zlato {*gholto). The original paradigm may have been 
 declined *gh6lto-in (O.S. zlato), ghlt-eso (Goth. gul]>is), &c. 
 
 As regards the formation of their suffixes, O.S. jelen, " hart," and 
 G. eA-a^os seem to be widely separate. But if the latter is referred 
 to a fundamental form, *el-7i-bho, it is evident that a stem, *el-en : 
 *el-n, must have been present in Greek, which was then expanded 
 by the addition of the animal suffix -cfio. In the same way the 
 different forms of the Indo-Germanic w^ord for "winter" can be 
 brought into an Indo-Germanic paradigm, the " gradations " 
 {AblautsUifen) or "variations in the radical vowel" of which were 
 probably *ghi-om- (G. x'-'^^)^ *ghi-€m- (Lat. hiems), *ghei-m- (Sans. 
 heman), and *ghi-m- (O.S. zima), &c. (cf. Brugmann, Grundriss, 
 ii. 453). 
 
 Nor, again, need the historian of culture harbour any suspicion 
 about cases of such daily occurrence in the life of language as, e.g., 
 a mere change from one gender to another or from one declension 
 to another, or things of that kind — e.^.,Lith. szirdl-, fem. : Lat. cordi-, 
 neut. "heart;" G. stem wkt- : Sans, ndkti- (and nakt-), Lat. nocti-, 
 "night;" G. stem d^ov- : Sans, dksha-, Lat. axi-, "axle," &c. Or, if 
 in another instance one looks through the different forms of the 
 stem in, e.g., the name for dog which runs through all Indo- 
 Germanic languages — Sans, ^vd, st. ^van and ^im ; G. Kvuiv, st. kvov 
 and Kvv : Lat. cani- : Teut. hun-d — one cannot doubt that these words 
 derive from an identical and primitive formation, and that Teutonic 
 (by the addition of -d) and Italian (by the transition of the stem cvan 
 (kvn 1) into the -i declension; cf., however, can-um) have departed 
 from the original form of the stem preserved in Greek and Sanskrit. 
 All these instances then are beyond a doubt available for the 
 history of culture, and though it is often possible to dispute which 
 form is to be imputed to the original language, and though indeed 
 this point may never be settled in certain equations as Lith. 
 ozys : Sans, ajd-, "goat, he-goat," or G. x^v, Sans, hansd-s, Lat. 
 anser, &c., this cannot possibly deter the historian of primitive 
 culture from assuming that in the original Indo-European language 
 words did exist for heart, night, axle-tree, dog, and for a goat-like 
 and a goose-like creature (cf. ch. v.). 
 
 Now, how stands the case with those equations in which, quite 
 apart from the etymological identity of the root-syllable, there is 
 no correspondence whatever in the formative syllables, but rather 
 wide and irreconcilable difference? One will at first be inclined to 
 exclude instances of this kind as not suitable for exact inferences 
 about Indo-Germanic language and culture ; for if one reflects on 
 the exuberant growth of suffixes that continues to confront us even 
 
 * The modification ^erd in my opinion is represented in Greek by Kep^os, 
 which originally meant not "profit" but "cleverness." Cf. <pp4ves and 
 TrpaTTiSey, "midriff'" and "intelligence," x^'^os, "gall" and "auger," &c. 
 In KepSoiVw {KfpSav-jco) the 7i-stem of the Teutonic (Goth, hairton-) reappears. 
 
EQUATIONS AGREEING IN ROOT ONLY. 1 35 
 
 in the historic periods of language, there is something extremely 
 precarious in ascribing a given civilised concept to the original 
 language on the strength of an equation which not a single trace 
 of etymological connection in the formation of the stem and suffix 
 stamps with the mark of Indo-European coinage. Numerous 
 Indo-Germanic terms for bed may derive from a common root, 
 stca\ "to spread out," or kei, "to rest," and countless terms for 
 chair from one and the same root, sed, "to sit" (c/. A. Pictet, 
 Orif/incii'-, iL p. 346,/.); but these facts have something so natural 
 about them that it is impossible to infer from them the existence 
 of those objects in the original language. Nevertheless, I think, 
 here too we must distinguish. In each particular case it will be 
 necessary to decide whether it is probable that it is a mere 
 coincidence that two or more languages have selected the same 
 root for the designation of a given idea. 
 
 Though the nurse is called in Greek TL-d-q-vrj, and in Sanskrit 
 dhd-trt, the living presence of the verbs Orj-a-acrOaL and dhd in the 
 two languages will prevent anyone from assuming an Indo- 
 Germanic prototype for these words. Somewhat different is the 
 case with two equations such as G. Trev-Oepos, " father-in-law " 
 (also "son-in-law") : Sans, bdndhu, "kinsman," and G. rdXavTov, 
 " scales " : Sans, tula, ditto. The roots are in the one case our 
 bind = Sans, handh, " to fetter " (he who is bound by the bond of 
 kinship), in the other probably Sans, tul {toldyati), Lat. Udi, "to 
 lift up on high," as lifting a thing was the first way of trying to 
 weigh it. Now, of these two verbs the former has left in Greek 
 nothing but traces (Treicr/Lta, *7rev^-o-/ta, "cord "), and the latter only 
 occurs in a transferred meaning (xA^vat, "to endure"). In any 
 case, then, the formation of words such as 7revO€p6<s, raXaj/Tov must 
 belong to a prehistoric period, in which the roots *-ir€v6- and *TaX- 
 (in the sense of "carry") still possessed in Greek a generative 
 power. The relative)}' greatest claim to being considered primeval 
 is naturally enjoyed by those equations with divergent suffixes for 
 which no stem-verb can be discovered in Indo-Germanic at all, 
 such as G. (3d\-avo<;, Lat. glandi-, Lith. gile, "acorn," Goth, azgo, 
 "ashes," G. icrx-dpr], "hearth," and many others. 
 
 Then, as regards etymologies which rest solely on the identity 
 of the root-syllable, and differ in the formation of their suffixes, it 
 is well to use a certain amoiuit of caution in employing them for 
 the history of culture. Caution, as Th. Benfey has justly pointed 
 out (ef. above, p. 38, /".), is not wholly superfluous in the case of 
 equations which are able to show absolute identity of structure both 
 in the root-syllable and the suffix. 
 
 The suffixes of a language, as is well known, fall into two 
 classes : those which having been inherited from the primeval 
 period have in historical times become torpid, and those which 
 have still retained life and formative force. Now, if the same 
 suffix happens to have retained its vital force in two or more 
 languages it may easily occur, assuming the presence of roots 
 etymologically identical, that in relatively late times words were 
 
136 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 formed by means of this suffix, which being absolutely identical 
 in sound and syllables have all the appearance of Indo-Germanic or 
 primeval formations. Reviewing Fick's catalogue of the original 
 language from this point of view, one clearly sees that a whole 
 heap of the words he brings forward, and many of them important 
 for the history of culture, must be rejected. Thus an equation 
 such as Sa,ns. jjaktdr, "cook" : rt. pac = hat. coctor : coquo — might 
 lead to the conclusion that chefs de cuisine formed a professional class 
 in primeval times. When, however, we reflect that both verbs as 
 well as the suffixes -tar and -tor still retained a fresh and vigorous 
 life in Sanskrit and Latin times, we cannot doubt that we have 
 here to do with a chance coincidence ; and this is further indicated 
 in this instance by the relatively late occurrence of the word, at 
 least in Latin. The same reflection applies to such a series of 
 words as Sans. jiicUdr : jiid, yvwo-Tjyp : yiyi'wa-Kw, Lat. notor : nosco, 
 "one who knows, a surety," which, if it held water, would impute 
 an important legal conception to primeval times. In another legal 
 expression, too. Sans. d2)aciti, " recompense " — rt. ci = G. dTrdno-ts : 
 Ttvw — it is probable that in both languages we have a casual agree- 
 ment produced by the still living suffix -ti, -o-i.* 
 
 In other cases it is very difficult to determine whether an 
 equation is or is not casual as regards agreement in the formation 
 of the suffix. Are we, for example, on the strength of an equation 
 such as Sans. tdhha7i = reKTOiv, "carpenter," to ascribe this idea to 
 the period of primitive culture, and consequently to assume the 
 existence of a definite class of artisans in the most ancient stage of 
 Indo-European evolution? The verbal root icd'sA, tekt- (in Te/<Tatvo)u,at), 
 still exists in both languages ; while, on the other hand, the suffix 
 -d7i, -an = -oiv, -ov (cf. Bopp, Vgl. Grammatik^, iii. p. 287), as a means 
 of forming noviina agentis directly from the verb, can hardly be 
 said to live either in Greek or in Sanskrit. But is it then utterly 
 impossible that the suffix in question may have possessed formative 
 force in a period of the separate history of Greek and Sanskrit of 
 which we have no record 1 Or was the meaning of the suffix -an = 
 -(av in primeval times such that in conjunction with a verb it 
 indicated not so much those who do something permanently and 
 professionally as those who occasionally employ themselves on a 
 thiug, as in Homer the epithet i^vtoxos, "reinholder," is applied 
 even to Hector, when he for once takes the reins in hand, and as 
 those who on a single occasion are ordered to hew wood are called 
 vXoTOfjiOL, " hewers of wood ? " So, too, the G. Troijxrjv = Lith. 2nemu, 
 may originally have meant not shepherds by occupation, but those 
 who on some single occasion pastured the herds. 
 
 * In the case of some equations with the suffix -ti the casual nature of the 
 correspondence may also be shown by the phonetic history of the words. If, 
 e.g., the G. rep}\iis (Tepir-a-t) corresponded directly to the Sans, tfjj-ti, then, 
 since there is in this case no reason for the change of t into <r, the Greek 
 word must have been *Tep7r-Tis or *TapTr-Tis ; rep^is was then obviously first 
 formed on Greek gi'ound, after the analogy of numerous nouns in -a-i, from 
 repTToi, TepTTo/xai { — trp). 
 
ONOMATOPOIESIS. 1 37 
 
 This scepticism, which is such as to cast suspicion on almost 
 every etymological equation, is perhaps pushed too far. For all 
 that, it is useful to keep every linguistic possibility before our 
 eyes in order to guard against hasty conclusions. 
 
 Finally, we have here to mention equations which owe their 
 existence probably or possibly to accidental coincidences due to 
 onomatopoiesis. In this class we must first of all rank a series of 
 birds' names such as Lat. uliccus : Sans. tUuka, "owl," Sans, kolcild : 
 G. /coKKvf, Lat. cucuhis, O.S. ktikavica, Lith. ktikuti, I. coi, and 
 others, which may well have been formed for the first time in the 
 separate languages by imitation of the cry (cf. Part iv. ch. ii.). 
 Perhaps the equivalent names for the domestic fowl, which can 
 hardly have been known in primitive times {cf. above, p. 36), such 
 as krka-vcihu, " he who says krka " (the Vedic name for the 
 domestic fowl) : G. Kipnos (Hesych.) or kukkutd (also Vedic) : 0. 
 SI. kokotu, may have arisen in the same way. This does not 
 exclude the possibility that a form originally onomatopoetic may 
 be framed by the action of phonetic laws into the shape of a 
 regular substantive, Cf. Goth. hmtk, "cock-crow" : KepKos; I. cercdce, 
 gaUinaceus, &c.; O.H.G. hehara ; G. Kiao-a {*kikja) : Sans, kikidvvi, 
 "blue woodpecker," &c. So, too, with a series of onomatopoetic 
 formations in the way of names of kin, to which likewise we shall 
 subsequently return (Part iv. ch. xii.). 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE MEANINGS OF WORDS. 
 
 The original meaning of words etymclogicallj' equivalent — DiiBculty of 
 establishing it — The root of an equation useless for the history of culture 
 — Names of kin — Modern meanings foisted on to ancient words — Verbs 
 expressing the pursuit of certain crafts — Names of plantsand animals in the 
 original language — Equations bearing on the history of cults and religion. 
 
 Before an etymological equation can be employed as the corner 
 stone on which to build a history of Indo-Germanic culture, we have 
 carefully to examine its geographical distribution and the antiquity 
 of its grammatical structure. But this examination b}' no means 
 suffices to eliminate all the errors to which the historian of culture 
 is exposed in his use of linguistic material. Etymological research 
 into the Indo-Germanic vocabulary is nearly exclusively content to 
 establish the origiiaal grammatical form of a woi'd : the question as to 
 its original meaning receives but superficial treatment as a rule. And 
 yet all will admit that for the history of culture it is on this point 
 that everything turns. 
 
 A. Kuhn has already {cf. above, p. 18) set forth the difficulties 
 which arise when the individvial links in an etymological chain 
 have different meanings in diflferent languages. That G. 8p{)s, 
 "oak," 0.1. daur, "oak" : Sans, dru, "tree," Goth, to^iu, "tree," &c., 
 are related is certain, and yet the question whether the original 
 meaning was " oak " or " tree " hardly admits of solution. So, too, 
 G. o/Dvi?, "bird," and Goth, ara, "eagle," A.S. earn {cf. O.S. orilu, 
 'L\th..erelis and eri-s, "eagle") correspond; but,again, whether "bird" 
 or " eagle " was the original meaning can hardly be ascertained. 
 
 In other instances it is i:)0ssible to attain a certain amount of 
 probability, as we shall see is the case with G. <f>r]y6s, "oak": Lat. 
 fagus, German buche (cf. Part iv. ch. iv.). So, too, the meaning 
 of a family of words such as G. wpa, " summer " (in oTr-wpa), Zend 
 2/dre, "year," Goth, jer, Bohem. jaro, "spring," may be fixed with 
 some certainty as being that of the German lefiz, " spring " (cf. 
 Part iv. ch. vi.). In both cases, however, the decisive considera- 
 tions were furnished not by philology but by the general history 
 of culture, or rather by the geography of plants. 
 
 But even series in which all the words have the same meaning 
 may not be used for the history of ciilture without criticism. 
 
MERE ROOTS USELESS. 1 39 
 
 To begin with, we must make an end of a px'actice which Justi 
 {cf. above, p. 22), Max Miillei- {cf. above, p. 25), and especially 
 A. Fick {cf. above, p. 36), have carried to the greatest lengths, 
 the practice of borrowing touches for our picture of primitive 
 civilisation and culture from the meaning of the root of an eqiuition. 
 Names of kin have afforded the favourite field for those exercises 
 of the imagination which have converted the father into the 
 " protector," the mother into the " managing housewife," the 
 daughter into the " little milker," the brother into the " suppoiler," 
 the brother-in-law (Bdyjp) into the "playfellow" (as the younger 
 brother of the husband), the sister into " she who dwells with him" 
 (the brother), and so on. People should remember how extremely 
 uncertain such idyllic interpretations are as a rule. Whether mdtdr 
 means the "managing housewife " or the "maker" (of the child), 
 whether duhitdi- means the "milker," " the suckling," or " she who 
 gives suck," undsumi "the begetter "or the "begotten," and so on, all 
 these questions are more than uncertain and will never be answered. 
 
 In the next place, a simple consideration is enough to show that 
 these forms, even if rightly interpreted, afford no criterion whatever 
 for ludo-Germanic culture at the time which interests us here, i.e., at 
 the period immediately preceding the dispersion of the Indo-European 
 languages. For instance, if hhrdtar really belongs to the root hhar, 
 and means the " supporter " (sc. of the sister), this view of the 
 relation of brother to sister must appertain to a period when the 
 language was just emerging from the stage of bare roots, and was 
 beginning to become inflectional. This period, however, may have 
 been many thousand years more remote than that which we under- 
 stand by the "prehistoric unity of the Indo-European peoples;" 
 and there is nothing whatever to show that the Indo-Europeans 
 before the dispersion were not quite as ignorant of the connection 
 in grammar and meaning between the name brother and the root 
 hhar, as the Greeks were of the relation ^prjTrjp, <^€pw, or the 
 Romans o( f rater, fero, or the Germans of hriuler, (ge)hdre)}, &c. 
 Besides, there is a much more attractive explanation of the names 
 father and mother indicated by 0. Bohtlingk in his Jakutic 
 grammar (1851), p. vii. If one takes into consideration the pi'oba- 
 bility that names for father and mother existed in all stages of 
 language, and reflects on the extraordinary accordance of the 
 sonorous and significant Indo-Germanic^:>(e)-</r and ma-ter with the 
 more onomatopoetic papa and viamvia of nearly every language 
 of the globe, it is hard to suppress the suspicion that the Indo- 
 Germanic words are only fuller and more developed forms of 
 immeasurably earlier names for father and mother.* 
 
 Another error common in employing the evidence of langxiage 
 for the history of culture consists in reading modern meanings into 
 ancient words, in pouring new wine into old l^ottlcs. An example 
 from the historj^ of a modern language will show my meaning. 
 
 * Cf. the St Petersburg Sanskrit Dictionary, s.v. ^J?Wr, and H. Sayce, 
 The Principles of Comparative Philology', 1875, p. 224. Cf, also, Sir John 
 Lubbock, The Origin of Civilisation, 1875, p. 360. 
 
I40 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 O. 
 The English verb write is, of course, identical with the A.S. vritan, 
 O.N. rita, O.H.G. rizan, "to make clefts or cuts," and there is no 
 doubt that this verb mainly was used to designate the process 
 described by Tacitus in ch. x. of the Germania, where he speaks of 
 cutting certain signs (runes) on small pieces of wood for the 
 purpose of casting lots. But every one will admit that it would 
 be mere folly on the strength of the modern meaning of the English 
 verb to impute the art of writing to the primeval Teutonic period. 
 Yet Indo-Germanic equations are often misinterpreted in this 
 very way. G. ttoAis, " town " = Sans, pw, pu7-i, para (post-Vedic), 
 " town," has given rise to the idea that the Indo-Europeans before 
 the dispersion lived in towns with streets, fortified with wall and 
 ditch ; and yet, than this, nothing could be more preposterous. In the 
 Vedic hymns, as H.Zimmer has conclusively shown, ^/fmcZ^sc/^esZeiew, 
 p. 142,/., \h% 'pur-a& are nothing more than " strongholds situated 
 on high ground and strengthened by earthworks and ditches, 
 whither in time of danger (of war or floods — the only occasions on 
 Avhich these places were occupied) the inhabitants betook them- 
 selves with their goods and chattels." Towns are never mentioned 
 in the Vedas. The same remark applies to the age of the Avesta 
 (W. Geiger, Ostiran. Cultur, p. 412,/.), and the Greek ttoXcs in all 
 probability was originally used in the sense solely of a/cpoTroXis. 
 Tliat the Teutons and Slavs were entirely unacquainted with 
 towns, and indeed with stone-buildings of any kind, is proved to 
 demonstration by indisputable arguments from language, history, 
 and archaeology. At the very most, then, all that we could infer 
 from the equation ttoXis = pur would be that the Indo-Europeans 
 (or, strictly speaking, the Hindu-Persians and Greeks) before theirdis- 
 persion had learned to protect themselves by earthworks after the 
 fashion of the Vedic puras, nothing more. There is more difficulty 
 in ascertaining the original meaning of another series of equations, 
 which are important for the political constitution of the Indo- 
 Europeans, such as Sans, vefd, "house," G. o?kos, ditto, Lat. vtcus, 
 "quarter, village," Goth, veihs, "hamlet," O.S. vlsi, "estate," Umbr. 
 Osc. touta, "town," O.I. tiiath, "people," Goth, piuda, "people," Celt. 
 dunum (in proper names), " town," Eng. town, O.N. ttm, " enclosure," 
 I. treb, " dwelling, tribe," 0. Sax. thorp, " village," Goth. ]>aicrp, 
 "tilth" (c/. Curtius' Grundz.^, p. 227), &c. {cf. Part iv. ch. xii.). 
 
 Another equation which has been made to imply a great deal 
 more than it really means is Sans, pdtni = G. Trorvta, " lady, wife, 
 exalted one." A. Fick, Spracheinheit, p. 226, remarks: " As Benfey 
 {cf. Preface to the Worterh. d. Indog. Grunds,pr., by A. Fick, jd. viii.) 
 first perceived, this designation enunciates the complete equality of 
 woman ; polygamy and the servitude of the wife are consequently 
 absolutely foreign to the Indo-Europeans," and so on. Now, 
 granted that this Hindu-Persian-Hellenic equation is evidence for 
 the primeval Indo-Germanic period, granted also that the word did 
 really at that time, as it does in Sanskrit, mean lady and wife,* 
 
 * In Greek the only meanings which can be established are "mistress," e.g., 
 ''Aprefits vdrvia 6ripwy, ii. xxi. 470 ; and " the exalted," ■ir6TPia''}ip7], &c., not 
 
NEW WINE AND OLD BOTTLES. I4I 
 
 we have no ai'gument against the existence of polygamy in the 
 primeval Indo-Germanic period ; whereas, as we shall sec furtlicr on, 
 history affords many considerations in favour of its existence. 
 Admitting that pdtnt in the age of the Vedas does beyond all 
 possibility of doubt mean "lady, wife," yet, for all that, polygamy 
 can be demonstrated to have existed at this period. So if potnia 
 was a complimentary term in the primeval period, and was not 
 like the Lith. patl •.2')cits, " wedded wife," " wedded husband," a mere 
 feminine : potis, meaning nothing more than " she who has a master " 
 ((■/■. Sans, mpdtnt, "having the same master, concubine," B. R.), for 
 ail that, in a polygamous society the word may very well have 
 meant the head or fiivourite wife of her lord. The Kigveda, x. 
 159, for instance (Zimmer, AHind. Leben, p. 159), contains an 
 incantation in Avhich a king's wife endeavours to make a concubine 
 innoxious and find less favour than herself in the eyes of their lord. 
 Equally hazardous is it in my opinion to inferthat because the Sans. 
 2mdd, Zend padha, and G. irov? agree in meaning a metrical foot, there- 
 fore metre existed amongst the Indo- Europeans. Cf. above, p. 28. 
 
 Two classes of words there are, however, which above all others 
 ai"e liable to have a modern meaning substituted for their ancient 
 sense. The first consists of a number of names of actions, which 
 seem indeed to have been names for arts practised in the primeval 
 period, such as Sans, pac, Slav, pekq, G. Treo-crw, Lat. coquo, " cook ; " 
 Sans, vahh {vap), G. v(f>aivw, O.H.G. weban, "weave;" Sans, siv, 
 Lat. stco, Slav, sija, Goth, sittja, " sew." That the arts designated 
 by these roots were practised in primeval times is obvious ; but 
 surely it is pertinent to inquire. How ? The chef who prepares an 
 elaborate rnemi by the aid of the latest range " cooks " indeed ; but 
 the dirty Eskimo also "cooks" when he puts hot stones into 
 •water until it boils, because his vessels of wood or stone will not 
 stand the heat of the fire (cf. Sir John Lubbock, Prehistoric Times, 
 ii. p. 195). Now, what test can language produce to fix the pi'e- 
 cise point between these two extremes, to which our ancestors had 
 attained, before the dispersion. We shall, I hope, in the course of our 
 investigation, have opportunities of putting most of these equations 
 on their proper footing as regards the primeval period. 
 
 The second class of words, which we have to mention here, con- 
 sists of a nvimber of names of animals and plants, which by their 
 identity in the separate languages are shown to have existed in 
 the primeval period, but as to which Comparative Philology, as 
 V. Hehn has most forcibly pointed out, is quite incapable of 
 proving that they were known to the Indo-Europeans as domesti- 
 cated. As, however, we shall have to return to this point and 
 discuss it more fully hereafter, we shall content ourselves here 
 with stating that it is only the history of culture, not Comparative 
 Philology, which can attain appi'oximate certainty on these points. 
 So far we have drawn our examples on the whole from the 
 history of the material culture of the Indo-Europeans. But the 
 
 "wife." Cf., however, Stariroiva, " housewife, lady," in Homer, and Sitrirlvas' 
 yvvalnas QicrffaKoi, Hesych. 
 
142 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 danger of modernising the original meaning of a word is equally 
 great in the case of equations which seem to refer to a moral, 
 legal, or religious civilisation amongst the original people. 
 
 The Hindu dhtuaaii and G. ^e/x,is have this in common, that they 
 are both derived, though in totally different ways, from the root 
 dhe (Tidrjixi), and that the Hindu word occasionally (Institutes of 
 Mitra-Varuna), the Greek word usually, means the divine law 
 (Lat. fas) which is above human law. But to use this fact as an 
 argument for ascribing the notion oi fas to the primeval period, as 
 Leist does {Groico-italische Rechtsgeschichte, p. 205), is to put too 
 much confidence in linguistic arguments. With much too light a 
 heart also have gods been imputed to the primeval period on the 
 strength of equations such as Sans, dyads, G. Zevs, hat. Jov-evi, O.H.G. 
 Zio. In this connection I agree with 0. Gruppe's objection ( Wocheyi- 
 schriftf. Id. Phil., 1884, p. 487; Die griechischen Kulte und Mythe7i, p. 
 1^,ff.) that — as a matter of language merely — such an equation may 
 originally just as well have meant nothing more than the vault of 
 heaven above the earth. Though cf further. Part iv. eh. xiii. 
 
 So, too, with many terms apparently having to do with the 
 cultus of the Indo-Europeans. G. ^^eco, "pour" (also used for 
 libations), does indeed belong to Sans, hu, "to pour into the fire, to 
 offer," but also to Lat. fimdo and Goth, giutan. Whether, however, 
 this root was a ceremonial term in the primeval period is quite 
 another question, the answer to which is by no means to be pre- 
 judged owing to the linguistic equation. Again, Lat. cmZo (from 
 *cred-do) is certainly identical with Sans, r^raddha, "trust, con- 
 fidence, belief, truth, uprightness." But it is a wholly arbitrary 
 assumption that this word was an expression of religio in the 
 primeval period. So, too, the Lat. pitrus, " pure," is undoubtedly 
 derived from Sans, pu, "to purify." But how Leist [Alt-arisches jus 
 gentium, p. 258) can infer from this that the " historical connection " 
 of the Hindu and Italian doctrine of purification is " linguistically " 
 hereby " made certain "* I cannot see. 
 
 * The case is the same when Leist, Grceco-italischc Reclitsgescliichte, p. 214, 
 says: "That as regards Italy also we have to do with a primeval institution 
 
 {i.e., guest-friendship), is shown by language There is no possibility 
 
 of doubting that the Lat. liostifi is the same word as the German gast." But all 
 that this equation shows is that the fundamental meaning of both words is 
 " stranger," and that in a hostile sense. The ideas associated with this word 
 by the Teutonic and the Italian tribes were not, as Leist says, " similar," but in 
 the highest degree dissimilar, and mirror two different stages of evolution in the 
 history of culture, as Ihering, Deutsche Rundschau, 1886-87, iii. 364, very 
 justly insists. (7/. , further. Part iv. ch. x. 
 
 The same scholar says, Alt-arisches jus cjcntmrn, p. 3: "The core of the 
 demonstration in all researches into the connection of the Hindus, Greeks, and 
 Italians must always be language. When we are dealing, e.g., with the 
 institution of name-giving (to the new-born child), that the ceremonial 
 custom was common to Hindus, Greeks, and Italians may be inferred from 
 the fact that the feast is called numadheya {nominis datio) in the Sutras {cf. 
 below, § 36 (?) rather 42, note 2)." For our part, we can only infer, as far as 
 language is concerned, that there was an Indo-Germanic word for "name." 
 
 We call attention here to cases of this kind because, as we shall see subse- 
 quently, Leist is led by them to assume a very high moral culture for the Indo- 
 EuropeanS — in which we cannot follow him. Cf. Part. iv. chs. i. x. xii. xiii. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 LOAN-WORDS. 
 
 Original connection and borrowing— The two things indistinguishable in the 
 earliest times — The emploj-ment of loan-words for the history of culture. 
 
 There remains a last difficulty to mention, which stands in the 
 way of attempts to reconstruct ludo-Germanic culture by means 
 of Comparative Philology. It is the difficulty of deciding with 
 certainty between words inherited from of old and words borrowed ^ 
 at an early pei'iod. Our only safe criterion is the regularity or . 
 irregularity with which the sounds correspond to each other. We ' 
 opine that Slav. chUhu, "bread," is a loan-word from the Teutonic 
 (Goth, klaifs), because from all that we know of the laws which 
 regulate the relation of Slavonic sounds to Teutonic, a Slav, ch 
 and a Goth, h cannot be descended from one and the same 
 primitive sound (k). Again, we regard the Teutonic words pfunt, J 
 pferd, pfeil, as not originally connected with the Lat. pondus, 
 paraveredus, pilum, because in High German the sound which 
 corresponds to an ancient p is / {fetter, naTrjp), not pf, and so on. 
 
 But, now, is it inconceivable that in the early history of language 
 a word may have been borrowed by one language from another at 
 a time when the borrowing language had begun, or at any rate 
 had not ceased, to be exposed to the transforming action of im- 
 portant phonetic laws such as the German sound-shifting, the loss 
 of the p in Irish, or of the cr in Gi'eek, etc.? If this is conceivable, 
 then does it not follow that the imported word must soon have 
 lost its foreign air under the action of the native phonetic laws? 
 
 These questions make themselves felt very cleai-ly in the case of j 
 Indo-Germanic peoples that were early and long exposed to the 
 civilising influence of some other Indo-Germanic people, as in 
 Europe the Italians to that of the Greeks, the Teutons to that o: 
 the Celts. 
 
 In Italy at the time of the Samnite war the important phonetic 
 law by which s between two vowels was transformed into r had com- 
 pleted its work. Greek words, therefore, containing an intervocalic 
 .s which were taken into Latin after this time are not aflected by 
 this phonetic change (cf. milsa, phasclus, carlasus, ttc). Greek 
 
144 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 words, however, which found their way into Latin before this 
 period, and therefore submitted to rhotacism, may easily look as 
 though they were native and not borrowed. Thus Ms, tilr-is, 
 " incense " : dvos, ^i.'e(o-)os as vetus, veter-is : FeVos, P^eT€(o-)os ; and, 
 consequently, we should have no means of testing whether tih was 
 a loan-word from the Greek if it were not for the correspondence 
 of the other consonants (Lat. t = G. 6) in this case. 
 
 Not unfrequently, however, such tests are altogether wanting — 
 e.g., Lat. malum, G. /AiyXov, Lat. moi'um, G. fjiopov, fx-wpov, Lat. cvpa, 
 G. KVTrr], &G., which accordingly are claimed by some as borrowed, 
 and by others as primevally related. Cf. above, p. 129. 
 
 An important means for deciding the relation of Celto-Teutonic 
 words to each other is afforded by the first Teutonic sound-shifting. 
 Teutonic woi'ds which show it (A.S. tun = Gallic -dununi) may be 
 primevally connected with the corresponding Celtic. Words which 
 do not show it (O.H.G. charro, Ir. carr) are certainly borrowed. 
 It is, however, by no means impossible that Gallic words were 
 taken into Teutonic before the effects of the first soimd-shifting 
 began to make themselves felt, as is the case, as a matter of fact, 
 with Goth, reiks, " king," which on account of its i is undoubtedly 
 borrowed from the Celtic (Ir. rig-); Osthoff, Perfektum, p. 10. Other 
 words, too, may belong to the same period of borrowing, though 
 we cannot detect them. 
 
 Very frequently considerations draw^i from the history of culture 
 will decide in a given case whether we have to do with borrowing 
 or primeval aifinity : though often this path also fails to bring us 
 to the desired end. Thus, really {cf. V. Hehn, 216, 527), it is 
 extremely probable that the Eomans got their rosa through the 
 Greeks ; but the phonetic change by wdiich a G. poSov, pohrj (above, 
 p. 121) becomes a Lat. rosa has as yet nothing to give it proba- 
 bility. 
 
 The reason of this phenomenon may occasionally be found in 
 the fact that of two words not one but both may be borrowed from a 
 third as yet unknown to us, as may be conjectured to be the case 
 say w'ith Lat. asinus : G. ovos, and with Goth, siluhr : O.S. strebro. 
 
 Again, the circumstance that in one language a word displays 
 the most luxuriant fertility of forms and meanings, does not 
 exclude the possibility that it may be borrowed from a word which 
 in its ow^l language stands in apparent isolation ; for it often 
 happens that loan-words have a richer life than words native to 
 the language. This is the case, e.g., with the far-spreading stock 
 of Goth, haupon, -which I regard after what I have shown in my 
 Handelsgeschichte und Warenkunde, i. 89, as distinctly borrowed 
 from Lat. caupo. 
 
 Indeed, the nearer we approach to the oldest periods of langiiage, 
 the more the ideas of borrowing and of primeval affinity tend to 
 coalesce. 
 
 Let us suppose, as above, that the way in which the equivalent 
 names for plough arose in the European languages was that, at a 
 time when the peoples who now occupy Europe were still geo- 
 
LOAN-WORDS. 145 
 
 graphically united, the root ar established itself at some point of 
 this linguistic area as the designation for plough, and thence 
 gradually spread and spread through the neighbouring peoples : 
 here we obviously have a process of borrowing which must have 
 required a considerable time for its completion. 
 
 This possibility, however, that woi'ds which appear to have an 
 original connection with each other, may have spread from tribe 
 to tribe at a later period, sometimes has its importance for history. 
 
 Thus, as yet, silver has not been traced in the lake- dwellings of 
 the plain of the Po {cf. Helbig, Die Italiker in der Poebne, p. 21), 
 whereas, according to the common view, this metal must have been 
 known to the original Italians, as is indicated by the comparison 
 of Osc. aragetud = Lat. argentum. This might be interpreted as 
 an argument against believing that these lake-dwellers were 
 Italians, were it not for the possibility that centuries, perhaps, 
 may have elapsed between the time when those dwellings were 
 inhabited and the time when the knowledge of silver spread 
 through the still closely connected dialects of Italy. At anyrate, 
 Greek words like 0rjcravp6<; (Osc. thesavrom, thesavrei, Lat. thesaurus), 
 (Pep(r€i]y6v7j (Pelign. Fey-seponas, Lat. Frosepnais), rvppts (Osc. tiurri, 
 Lat. turris ; cf. 0. Weise, Die griech. Worterin der lat. Sprache, pp. 
 34, 195), spread through the tribes and dialects of Italy so early 
 that they might seem to be originally connected. 
 
 We have now to make some general remarks on the employment 
 of loan-words for the history of culture. 
 
 We have said above (cf. p. 73) that the occurrence of a loan- 
 word in a language as a rule justifies the conclusion that the idea 
 conveyed by it was, like the word, borrowed from abroad ; and on 
 the whole this is perfectly correct. Just as we see from our words 
 tobacco, potato, champagne, &c., the source from which or the 
 agency by which these important elements of civilisation have 
 come to us, so too the loan-words : Irish mur, O.H.G. milra, muri, 
 N. Slav, mir, Ukraine-Russ.-Pol. mur, Lith. micras, Alb. mur, 
 &c., borrowed from the Lat. murus, show who taught North 
 Europe to build walls and stone structures. Again, the Lat. mina 
 takes us back through the G. /x,va, not only to the Hebraic-Assyrian 
 maneh, mana, the source of the Egyptian mn, but even to the 
 pre-Semitic language of Babylon, the Sumerian mana, thus point- 
 ing the way by which in the dim and distant past the discovery 
 of weights and measures travelled from nation to nation. 
 
 Nevertheless we must remember that the presence of a loan- 
 word does not always imply that the idea also was borrowed, and 
 that the borrowing of an idea does not always imply the presence 
 of a loan-word. As regards the first point, when one nation 
 exercises a strong civilising influence over another neighbouring 
 nation, names are usually borrowed for things with which the 
 borrowing nation had long been familiar. The wealth of the 
 English vocabulary, as is well known, is partially due to the 
 existence side by side of " classical " and " Teutonic " synonyms. 
 
 But we must keep an eye open for similar cases in the early 
 
 K 
 
146 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 history of language. When one nation or civilisation is brought 
 into close contact with another, it usually happens that certain 
 terms for immoral persons or proceedings are borrowed by the less 
 civilised people from the vocabulary of the other : the Phenician- 
 Hebraic jMlegesh, " courtesan," peneti'ated into Greek (7raXA.a/<ts), 
 and thence into Latin [jyekx), the Greek TropvtKos into the Armenian 
 pornik (Lagarde, Arvien. Stud.,]). 130), the hsitm meret7'ix into the 
 Irish mertrech (Windisch, /. T., p. 687), and 0. Eng. miltestre ; 
 the White-Russian kurva into the Lith. klirwa (Briickner, Die Slav. 
 Fremdwiirier, -^. 100). The Finns, indeed, have borrowed three 
 names for fiU^s dejoie from their neighbours (Jiuora : Swed. hora, 
 portto : O.N. portkona, kurva : Slav, kurvua). For all that, it seems 
 to me that it would be as rash to infer from this fact that the 
 peoples mentioned were previously unacquainted with illicit relations 
 as it would be to maintain that the Germans were ignorant of con- 
 cubines until they made the acquaintance of the French maitresse. 
 
 Often the native word continues to flourish by the side of the 
 foreign, as indeed is the case partially with the terms quoted above 
 (cf. G. TTopvyj, Lat. scortum, Lith. keksze, Teut. hure); frequently, 
 however, the native word is driven out by the foreign, and then there 
 is no possibility of ascertaining by the unaided assistance of philo- 
 logy whether the thing in question did or did not previously exist. 
 
 The possibility that a language may provide a name for a 
 borrowed object out of its own resources is not unfrequently 
 realised. Obviously different languages behave differently when 
 confronted with the same task — that of furnishing designations 
 for things borrowed from a foreign civilisation. The Finns when 
 they appeared on the Baltic, swallowed, if we may be allowed the 
 expression, the vocabulary of their more civilised neighbours whole : 
 the Indo-Germanic languages of the north of Europe can point to 
 entire dictionaries full of loans from the classical languages, Latin 
 from Greek. But the Greeks even in their dependence on the East 
 showed themselves individual and creative. Their language in its 
 older stage does not contain a hundred loan-words from the Semitic 
 (cf. A. Miiller, above, p. 74) ; while they, it seems, much more com- 
 monly than other nations, framed native names for foreign objects. 
 Such pure Greek expressions are mtva, "hyena "( : vs), ptvo/cepws ( : pts 
 and Ke'pa?), and many others, which then usually travelled through 
 the rest of Europe in Greek garb. The reasons of this different 
 demeanour of different languages, both in particular instances and 
 as a general rule, are manifestly various. Diiferences in the 
 intellectual capacity or in the stage of civilisation of the recipients, 
 the sudden or gradual and permanent action of the donors, the 
 consideration whether a new object was first seen abroad or 
 imported, all these things may be factors to be reckoned with. 
 In any case these questions, to which 0. Weise was the first to 
 direct his attention in his excellent Wortentlehnung und Wortschop- 
 fung (Zeitschrift fiir Volkerpsych. u. Sprachw., xiii. p. 223, /.), 
 deserve thorough investigation. , 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 CONCLUSIONS. 
 
 Science of language not in a position of itself to reconstruct the primitive 
 Indo-Germanic age — Summary of considerations — Relation of Compara- 
 tive Philology to History and Palseontology. 
 
 We have now reached a point at which we must put to ourselves 
 the question whether Comparative Philology of itself is in a position 
 really to afford a satisfactory account of the primitive Indo-European 
 ages 1 I believe that, after all we have set forth, the answer can 
 only be in the negative. 
 
 Let us briefly recapitulate the difficulties which stand in the way 
 of drawing inferences as to the history of culture from Comparative 
 Philology. The first and most serious is caused by the gaps in 
 the linguistic record of the Indo-Germanic vocabulary. We have 
 no means of deciding whether an equation which is confined to a 
 single set of languages is due to a close connection between those 
 languages^ or whether the others originally also partook in it. 
 Consequently we are not in a position to observe the unity of time 
 in our account of the primitive culture of the Indo-Eui-opeans ; for 
 things or ideas, from which we imagine that we can infer the 
 character of the primitive age, may have only become known at 
 periods separated from each other by hundreds or perhaps thousands 
 of years. 
 
 Again, our ignorance of the laws that determined the fonnation 
 of words in the prehistoric period of language frequently leaves us 
 uncertain whether a series of words identical in root and suffix do 
 really derive from one and the same prototype, or_ whether their 
 similarity is not^the result of like forces working independently in 
 different languages ; while contrariwise in the case of equations 
 based solely on the identity of the root there is always the possi- 
 bility that the words did proceed from one and the same original 
 form, and only lost their identity of structure when the languages 
 were separated. If, again, an equation is such that we think that 
 we may fairly infer from it the existence of a given word in the 
 original language, then the question arises what was the primitive 
 meaning of this word ; and to this question it is that Comparative 
 Philology, with especial frequency, finds itself unable to give a 
 
148 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 satisfactory answer. Finally, we are freqiiently unable in important 
 K cases to settle the doubt whether an etymological equation is due 
 to an original connection between the words or to borrowing in 
 early times. 
 
 If Ave wish to convince ourselves by an actual example how 
 extremely uncertain inferences about the culture of the Indo- 
 Europeans usually are, when they rest on nothing but etymology, 
 we have only to put by the side of each other the verdicts given 
 by the most distinguished philologists, men like Pictet {cf. above, 
 p. 82), Schleicher {cf. p. 22), Max Miiller {cf. p. 25), L. Geiger (c/., 
 loc. cit., p. 121), Hehn {cf p. 34), Benfey {cf. pp. 25, 40), and others, 
 on the question whether Indo-Europeans were or were not acquainted 
 with the metals. It will then be found that in this question only 
 one thing is certain, viz., that of no single metal is it certain — i.e., 
 proved to the satisfaction of all or most authorities on the subject — 
 that it was known in the primeval period. Each and every metal 
 alike is both claimed for and denied to the primitive age, and that 
 although the linguistic evidence is the same, and although we 
 have here to do, not with mere dilettanti, but with passed masters 
 in the science of language. 
 
 If we have protested against overrating linguistic palaeontology, 
 we are yet very far from underrating the importance of Compara- 
 tive Philology for prehistoric research. However far back his- 
 torical evidence or ambiguous myths and sagas may carry us in the 
 history of a nation, every one knows how soon all clues forsake us. 
 Even archseological palaeontology only takes us a step further, and 
 then only where it is possible, with some probability, to assign the 
 monuments recovered by archaeology to a definite people. Unfor- 
 tunately this consummation as yet has been but rarely attained. 
 The etymologist and the historian of culture find that the scene on 
 which the boldest and most searching questions of palaeontology 
 are pvit, has no ethno-historical background, and no foundations in 
 chronology. Who were those neighbours of the northern shores 
 who in their " kitchen-middens " have left us traces of their 
 existence ; were they of the same flesh and blood as the modern 
 inhabitants of those regions, or were they a foreign race ? What 
 was their relation to those ancient Europeaiis who rammed their 
 piles in the lakes of Switzerland, and built their bai'e huts vipou 
 themi To judge by the fauna, the age in which the kitchen- 
 midden men of Denmark lived, must on the whole have been about 
 the same as that in which the lake-dwellers of Switzei'land lived in 
 Europe ; yet, between these two ancient populations there is this 
 great gulf : that whereas in the south the domestication of animals 
 was far advanced, in the north the only companion of man that 
 has as yet been traced is the dog. 
 
 So, then, between the furthest point to which history can trace 
 the sepai'ate peoples, and the time when they were still united with 
 other peoples, perhaps with the whole Indo-Germanic family, there is 
 in truth a great gulf fixed which Comparative Philology alone can 
 bridge, and that only at certain points. But we must always bear 
 
COMPARATIVE PHILOLOGY AND COMPARATIVE CULTURE. 1 49 
 
 in mind that at the very most language can only give us a 
 skeleton, and that to cover the dry bones with flesli and blood is 
 the prerogative of the Comparative History of culture. That the 
 Indo-Europeans did jjossess the notion of a house the philologists 
 shows us, for the Sans, damd, Lat. domus, G. 80/x.os, Slav, domu, 
 correspond ; but how these houses were constituted the historian 
 of primitive culture alone can ascertain. To state once more the 
 quintessence of our argiiment, two sentences will suffice : Com- 
 parative Philology of itself is not in a position to reconstruct the 
 primitive culture of the Indo-Europeans, and if we are to secure 
 our advance step by step over this difficult ground, we can only 
 do so on the condition that the three sisters, Linguistic Research, 
 Prehistoric Research, and History, unite in the common work.* 
 
 * Of. further, Part iv. ch. i. 
 
PART III. 
 
 THE FIRST APPEARANCE OF METALS, ESPECI- i 
 ALLY AMONGST THE INDO-GERMANIC ' 
 PEOPLES. 
 
 Quod superest, ces atque aurum fcrriqm repertum est 
 Et simul argenti pondus plumhiquc potestas. 
 
 CHAPTER L 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 If the course of the evolution of human culture may not un- 
 fittingly be compared to a mighty river having many sources, 
 some undiscovered, w-hich is rolling onwards to the ocean of the 
 future, those places on this stream have a special interest for the 
 historian of culture, where a broad tributary joins the main stream 
 to swell its flowing tide. 
 
 Amongst the great turning points in the history of culture may 
 with good reason be reckoned the epoch when man makes his first 
 acquaintance with the metals. For, the secret treasures of the 
 earth, when once they are brought to light, affect the life and 
 labour of man in such manifold ways, that under their influence a 
 new bii'th, another age seems gradually to be called into existence. 
 So, according to the views of the ancient natural philosophers, a 
 circumstance beyond the common w^as needed in order to bring 
 the metal bowels of the earth to the light of day. According to 
 Lucretius, De Kerum Natura, v. 1250, /., a mighty conflagration 
 once consumed woods that stood on metalliferous soil : — 
 
 " Quidquid id est, qiiaquomque ex causa flammeus ardor 
 Horribili sonitu silvas exederat altis 
 Ab radicibus, et terrain percoxerat igni ; 
 Manabat venis ferventibus, in loea terrse 
 Concava conveniens, argenti rivus et auri, 
 ^ris item et plumbi." 
 
 According to Poseidonius, in. Strabo, c. 147, Spain's wealth in 
 
CULTURE REVOLUTIONISED BY THE METALS. 151 
 
 gold and silver was betrayed in the same way.* In the Finnic 
 saga (Kalevala, ix.) the iron which dropped to the earth from the 
 full breasts of the three maidens fashioned by Ukko, fled before 
 its raging brother, the Fire, and sought refuge 
 
 In the swamps that make men stagger, 
 On the broad back of the swamps, 
 In the fountains full of water 
 On the mountain's sloping sides, 
 
 until it was discovered by the " eternal smith," Ilmarine, and 
 haled into the smithy, and so on. 
 
 Let us here try to realise the most important departments of 
 human culture revolutionised by the metals. It was in truth a 
 stiff bit of work that awaited man ere he could clear a space for 
 himself and his belongings on the soil of our European home. 
 Dense primeval forests, the beginning or end of which none of the 
 settlei's could boast he had ever reached, covered the interior. 
 German names of places, in which no idea recurs in such manifold 
 variety as that of " forest " and " bush," are a faithful mirror of 
 the superabundance of forest in bygone times. Through the 
 primeval forest the streams brawled unfettered, now concentrating 
 in furious rapidity, now loitering in broad morasses. Aut silvis 
 horrida aut paludibus foeda is the description of ancient Germany 
 from the Roman's pen. Even the shores of the Mediteri'auean in 
 this primeval period were not embraced by the ever green girdle, 
 which at the present day gives the south its peculiar stamp. The 
 useful olive, the fiery vine, the glorious laurel, the propitious 
 myrtle — none of them as yet had left their southern home in Syria 
 or their northern abode on the Pontus. Classic soil was still 
 covered by sober forests of oak and gloomy firs, and the only 
 harbinger of brighter times was " the soft breath that blows from 
 the azure sky." 
 
 The animal kingdom, like that of the plants, is wilder and more 
 terrifying. Gone long ago indeed are the old, giant inhabitants 
 of Europe — the mammoth and the rhinoceros. The reindeer, too, 
 has early I'etired to the north ; but the aurochs, the bison, and the 
 elk still continue to rove, at least as far as the valleys of the Alps. 
 Boai'S, wolves, and bears are to be found in plenty ; indeed, between 
 the Carpathians and the Balkan, the lion must have made his 
 dangerous incursions. Slowly man, and with him civilisation, 
 makes his way from the seaboard, by the arteries of the rivers, 
 into the interior. But how differently is the hard struggle for 
 existence waged with the bronze or iron axe and with the unaided 
 implement of stone. The foi-est is cleared quicker for man and 
 his settlements, the well-carpentered dwelling-house rises with more 
 majesty, the iron mattock digs deeper, when it is necessary to 
 confide the corn with its promise to the nourishment of the earth. 
 
 However, as the bronze-tipped arrow brings down the chase 
 
 * Ov yap a.iri<TTf7v t^ /uiJSy (prifflv '6ti rwv ^pvfxwv irore 4fxiTp7](T9fVTUiv f) yrj 
 TaKe7(Ta, are apyvp^rts kol xP^'^^'^^^j ^'* "^^^ intcpdufiai' e|«^e(Te Sia rh nav opos 
 Kai ■wdura &Q\ivhv v\t)v ilvai voixiainaTOS into Tivus a<pdovo\t tvxV^ <Te(Twpivfji(vriv. 
 
152 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 more unerringly, so the iron s^yord deals a better blow to the 
 enemy, and the old poets not unjustifiably regard war as a birth 
 of the Iron Age, though others approaching more nearly to actual 
 fact deny the bloody fray to no epoch : — 
 
 " Arma antiqua manns ungues dentesque fuerunt, 
 Et lapides ct item silvarum fragniina rami." 
 
 (Lucretius, v. 1282.) 
 
 " Unguibus et pugnis, dein fnstibus, atque ita porro 
 Pugnabant armis, quae post fabricaverat usus." 
 
 (Horace, Sat., i. 3.) 
 
 Iron fights out the quarrels of which the auri sacra fames 
 (Virgil) is the cause : — 
 
 " Effodiuutur opes, irritamenta malorum. 
 
 Jamque nocens i'eirum ferroque nocentius aurum 
 Prodierat : prodit bellum, quod pugnat utroque." 
 
 (Ovid, Met., i. 140.) 
 
 The implements of the Stone Age are simple, and made only to 
 satisfy the most elementary needs, though even here man's innate 
 tendency to strive after the beautiful makes itself felt. With the art 
 of working the metals the taste for ornament and decoration awakes. 
 Besides axes, arrow^s, and knives, are now found also swords, lances, 
 sickles, earrings, armlets, needles, rings, and so on. The ornamen- 
 tation on these objects becomes bolder and more complicated ; 
 attempts are made at representing animals and plants {cf. J. Lub- 
 bock, Prehistoric Times, p. 14). All these objects of art, however, 
 postulate a developed and practised skill, and if hitherto each and 
 every man was in a position to make with his own hands all that was 
 needed for house and home, even the simple earthenware and the 
 unpretentious weaving of his clothes — for both are primeval arts — 
 now there are rumours everywhere of the greater skill of some one 
 man in smithying and preparing ore. The need of division of 
 labour comes to be more clearly appreciated. Metallurgy is the 
 first pillar to be erected in the growing fabric of industry. 
 
 But nature has distributed her costly metal treasures unevenly 
 over the earth, and the inhabitants of the poorer districts hear with 
 astonishment and envy of the inexhaustible and fabulous wealth 
 of more favoured spots. Thus, tin, which is indispensable for the 
 manufacture of bronze, appears to have been obtained in antiquity 
 from only three localities, all fairly distant from the centres of 
 civilisation : in Western Iberia, in the Cassiterides, named after the 
 metal, and the northern borders of Persia^ the modern Khorassan 
 {cf, K. MiillenhofF, Deutsche Altertumsknnde, p. 99, and K. E. v. 
 Baer, Von wo das Zinn zu den ganz alien Bremen gehommen sein 
 mag 1 {Archiv fUr Anthropologic, ix. p. 263, /.). Nevertheless, 
 bronze-work is distributed in the remotest antiquity from the banks 
 of the Nile to Nineveh and Babylon. Inventive man, therefore, 
 has learnt to fetch from distant countries the gifts which his 
 native land refuses him, and though greed may sit at the helm, as 
 
A METAL STANDARD OF VALUE. 153 
 
 the frail hark cleaves the waves of the unknown and terrible sea, 
 from the lower passions rises the genius of progress, the beginning 
 of geography, navigation, trade, and commerce : — 
 
 " Yours, ye gods, is the merchant. And if his object in questing 
 Be but goods, there comes good in the track of his bark." 
 
 (SchUler.) 
 
 In the time of King Solomon, Phoenician fleets sail to Ophir, the 
 land of gold, to Tarshish, in the south of Spain, for silver. A Car- 
 thaginian fleet under Himilco, whilst voyaging to the Tin Islands, 
 discovers the European coast as far as England. In the Odyssey 
 tlie Tapliian Mantes (Athene) says : — 
 
 viv 8' wSe ^v vrjl KarrjXvdov rjB iTdpota-t 
 
 TrXetov evri otvoTra ttovtov eV aXkoBpoov; dv6pwTrov<; 
 
 is Te/xea-qv fxeTo. ^^clXkov, ayw 8' at6u)va a-L8rjpov. 
 
 But the metals, on their travels as precious merchandise from 
 sea to sea and from coast to coast, come to perform another func- 
 tion of immeasurable importance : as a medium of exchange they 
 facilitate commerce between individuals and also between nations.* 
 The primitive standard of value and object of barter amongst 
 pastoral and agricultural peoples is the most precious of their 
 belongings, their herds, especially cattle, cows. The Latin 2>ecunia 
 and 2^(^cuHu7n, as is well known, are but derivatives from 2^ectis, 
 "cattle;" in Gothic /cu/m, and in Anglo-Saxon /coA, mean "gold 
 and cattle," &g. In Homer, also, cattle are the usual medium of 
 exchange ; but he is also acquainted with the use of the metals, 
 gold as well as iron and bronze, for this purpose : — 
 
 ev6ev ap' oIvl^ovto KaprjKOfx.owvre'; A;)(atoi, 
 aXXoL fJLev )(a.XKw, aXXoL 8 at^oDVi aiorjpt^, 
 aXXoL 8e ptvois, aXXot 8 aurgtrt (SoeacrLv, 
 ciXXot 8' avSpa-TToSecrcri. 
 
 (11, vii. 473, /.) 
 
 Nowhere, however, can the transition from the old simple mode 
 of exchange to the use of a currency be better traced than among 
 the Romans. Here the oldest legal tines are fixed in sheep and 
 cattle ; gradually, however, the custom grows up of using another 
 measure of value as well as cattle, that is, copper (tes). It is 
 unshaped (ces rmle), and is weighed when sold, until eventually 
 the state puts an end to the arbitrary shape and iineness of the 
 metal, fixes a definite form for the copper bars, and stamps the new 
 cast metal with a mark {ces signatum), which, characteristically- 
 enough , usually represents a cow, sheep, or pig. It is not until 
 much later that {circ. 451 B.C.) copper is provided with a mark 
 indicating its value, is made independent of the scales, and that 
 thus a currency is attained (c/. F. Hultsch, Grkchischt u. Biimische 
 Metrologie, p. 188, /.). 
 
 * Ou the following, see for further particulars the author's Ilanclelsgcschichte 
 und Warenkundc, i. 111-41. 
 
154 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 The influence, thus briefly sketched, exercised by the metals on 
 the course of human development is, however, we must not forget, 
 not complete until all conditions, external and internal, are present 
 for enabling it to act as lever to an advance in culture ; and it not 
 unfre(]uently occurs that tribes, even wdien they have made their 
 acquaintance with the metals, fail to get beyond a very primitive 
 stage in their working and utilisation. Thus the Xorth American 
 Indians of Lake Superior were presented by nature with pure 
 copper in such quantities that it could scarcely escape the observa- 
 tion of these savages. The first Europeans, accordingly, found 
 that it was emploj'ed by them for making axes, armlets, &c., though 
 they were manufactured simply by hammering the native ore (cf. E,. 
 Andree, Die Metalle hei den NaHirvolliern, p. 220). The Hottentots 
 understood even how to melt iron ore in holes dug in the earth for 
 the purpose, and to manufacture iron w^eapons, though it is not 
 impossible that this art may have spread from the north-east 
 coast into the interior of Africa,* as the Peri2)lus maris Erythroii 
 (§ 6) speaks of an extensive trade in metals and metal objects 
 being done from the south-west coast of the Arabian Sea. Never- 
 theless, in other respects these tribes have not advanced in the 
 least beyond the lowest stage of savagery. But, save by these and 
 other tribes remote from the stream of human development, the 
 summons that rose from the bowels of the earth was not suffered 
 to go by unheeded. 
 
 Whether and how far the Indo-Europeans before their dispersion 
 shared in the blessings bestowed by metals and metallurgy, as we 
 have described them, or, if not, from what points of departvire and 
 in what directions a knowledge of the metals spread amongst the 
 Indo-Europeans — these are the questions which are to form the 
 substance of the following investigation, which certainly will often 
 enough be compelled to travel beyond the borders of the Indo- 
 Germanic peoples. 
 
 * In any case iron must have been known first in Southern Africa. The 
 Bacahapin, a Kafir tribe, take iron {tsijn) as the starting-point for all their 
 names of metals : thus gold is tsi2n e tscka, " yellow iron ; ' silver, tsijn e shu, 
 "white iron;" copper, tsipi c kuhila, "red iron." Cf. Rougemout, Die 
 Bronzezeit odcr die Semiten im Occident, p. 14. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE NAMES OF THE METALS IN GENERAL. 
 
 It is a remarkable phenomenon that the metals known and worked 
 by any people form an exclusive group in the linguistic conscious- 
 ness of that people. This is not due to the early existence of a 
 collective name for the metal treasures of the earth. On the 
 contrary, as is the case with nearly all generic names, it is not 
 until a late period that such a collective name begins to establish 
 itself. If in early times an expression is needed for the metals 
 collectively, the pars pro toto is used, that is, the name of the 
 metal, which ever it is, which happens to be the most important, is 
 used as the name of the genus. In this sense are used Sans. d]/as 
 (ces), Zend ayanh and ayoJchshusta, "liquid metal" (Parsi 
 ayokhsasta, N. Pers. ayolslmst), G. ;(a\Kds, H.G. erz, Slav.-Lith. 
 ruda, and others, whose real and original meaning will have to be 
 further discussed. 
 
 On the other hand, the Greek and Latin, fxeToXXov, metallwn, from 
 which come on the one hand Mod.G. /AeraAAov and Amien. metal, 
 and on the other Irish initall (Stokes, Irish Glosses, p. 96), and the 
 Romance words, Fr. metal, &c. (c/. Diez, Etym. WA, p. 208), 
 in the sense of a generic name for metals, Is comparatively recent. 
 In Herodotus where the word occut's for the first time, /teVaAAov 
 means nothing but the mine, the workings, and it is only in later 
 literature that it comes to mean metal. The obviously borrowed 
 Lat. metal lum (0. Weise, Die griech. Worter im Lat., pp. 15.3, 458) 
 also still means mine as well as metal. The attempts to find an 
 Indo-Germanic explanation for the G. /xeVaXXov (Curtiys' GntnJz/^, 
 p. 55; £. B., i. 335) are not successful. A derivation from 
 the Semitic (Kenan, Ilistoire der langues se'mit., i.*, 20G) has been 
 attempted also, G. fxeraXXov = Hebr. vidtal, " to smithy," m{e)iil, 
 being placed side by side. Improbable, as at first sight it seems, 
 that a word for " mine " should be developed out of a verb meaning 
 " to smithy," it may be that we can put the matter on its right 
 footing if we assume that the Phenicians, who certainly opened 
 up mining in Greece, at the same time that they dug mines also 
 . erected smelting-houses and smithies in order at once to have the 
 ore they obtained in a form convenient and ready both for export 
 
156 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 and for trade with the natives. That such Phenician smelting- 
 houses and smithies really did exist on Greek territory is shown 
 clearly by the names of various Greek places. 
 
 The inner connection of the Indo-Germanic names of metals is 
 attested by the easily recognised rule that the names given by any 
 language to the metals are united by identity of gender : in 
 Sanskrit, Zend, Slavonic, Latin, and Teutonic the gender is the 
 neuter, which is what one "might have expected to designate 
 essentially dead and motionless matter " (J. Grimm, Dmtsche 
 Gravimatil; iii. p. 378); in Greek and Lithuanian masculine — the 
 feminine as a rule is not employed. But the remark may be 
 made that in the languages of North Europe, the further east 
 3'-ou go the more exceptions there are to the original rule. In 
 Teiitonic staked (Graff, vi. p. 827) varies between masciiline and 
 neuter, smida ("metal") is feminine; in Lithuanian n7(^a ("metal, 
 ore ") and gelezls (" iron ") are feminine ; in Slavonic ruda, medi 
 (" copper "), ocell (" steel ") are feminine, kositeru (" tin ") masculine. 
 The historical explanation of these facts will engage our attention 
 later. 
 
 The cohesion of the metals, however, comes out still more 
 plainly in the remarkable fact that in the oldest monuments of 
 the civilised peoples of Europe and Asia the metals occur in a 
 hxed and, on the whole, in the same order, in which the four guid- 
 V: ing points are gold, silver, copper, iron. This is found in the in- 
 scriptions of ancient Egypt, in the cuneiform inscriptions of Assyria, 
 in the Bible, and in the Vedas ; while in the region of ancient 
 Greece the Foiar Ages of Hesiod, which the poet names after the 
 four metals just mentioned, can only be regarded as a mythological 
 and imaginary enumeration of stages of culture in an order commonly 
 cuiTent amongst the contemporaries of the poet.* We also shall 
 adopt this order, since real historical data for arranging the metals 
 in the order in which they became known will only be forthcoming 
 in the course of our investigation. Before, however, turning to 
 the individual metals we shall do well to examine somewhat closely 
 the handiwork of the worker whose craft first gives the metals their 
 greatest importance for man — the Master Smith. 
 
 * This fixed order of the metals led, apparently at an early period and in 
 a manner not yet wholly explained, to the parallel between it and the order 
 of the seven planets so important in the religious views of ancient peojiles, 
 and caused them both to be assigned, after many fluctuations, to certain 
 deities. Then from this there gradually grew up the alchemists' signs for the 
 metals, which were finally fixed about the thirteenth century : — 
 
 Gold. 
 
 Silver. 
 
 Quicksilver. 
 
 Copper. 
 
 ' Iron. 
 
 Tin. 
 
 Lead. 
 
 © 
 
 D 
 
 9 
 
 9 
 
 (5 
 
 n 
 
 d 
 
 Sol. 
 
 Luna. 
 
 Mercurius. 
 
 Venus. 
 
 Mars. 
 
 Jupiter. 
 
 Saturn. 
 
 Cf. J. Beckmann, Chemische Bezdclmung der Metalle in the Beitr. z. Gesch. 
 d. Erjindimcjen, 1792, iii. p. 356,/., and Kopp, Geschichte der Chemie, ii. p. 
 421, f. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE SMITH IN LORE AND LANGUAGE. 
 
 Round no calling of man has story woven brighter threads than 
 round the craft of the Master Smith, which is I'eferred in the 
 mythology and folklore of most peoples to times of the hoariest 
 antiquity. As in the Bible (Gen. i. 4, 22), Tubal Cain, the master 
 in all kinds of bronze and iron work, was born long before the 
 flood; so in the Rigveda, Tvashta forges the thunderbolt for the 
 fierce Indra. As the genius of metals the Zend A vesta knows one 
 of the Amesha S2JeMa Kshathra vairya. The Greek Olympus is 
 provided with metal works of art by the artificer Hepluostus, the 
 Latin by Vulcan ; even in the venerable Carmen Saliare the name of 
 a smith, Mamurius, found mention, and in the Voluspa song of the 
 Edda it is said in Str. 7 : — " The Asas built them house and shrine 
 in the field of Ida to arch them high over. They built forges and 
 smithied ore, welded tongs and lovely ornaments." If, however, 
 according to the ideas of the Indo-Germanic world of story, the art 
 of the smith mounts to the highest antiquity, a question of the 
 greatest importance for the whole of our investigation is at once 
 raised — i.e., whether the Indo-Europeans before their dispersion 
 were acquainted with the craft of the smith or not ? For, if 
 we are in a position to answer the question in the aftirmative, the 
 acquaintance of the Indo-Europeans with certain metals would be 
 a necessary consequence. 
 
 If we begin by examining the names given to the smith by the 
 Indo-Germanic peo})lcs, we find first that they show no etymological 
 connection with each other. An exception to this rule is afforded 
 only by O.S. viitri, " smith " = 0. Pruss. ivutris {autre, "smithy"), 
 on the one hand, and on the other by Teut. similar = O.S. medari; 
 in the latter words, however, we may have a case of independent 
 derivation fi'om smtf/a, "metal," and medl, " copper," the relation 
 of which we shall have to consider hereafter. On the other hand, 
 nearly all peoples have genuine native names for the smitli which 
 usually extend over all the dialects of a language, as in Teutonic 
 O.H.G. smid, A.S. smith, O.N. smidr, Goth, -.swii'p; in Celtic Ir. goha, 
 Bret. Corn. Cymr. gof ; in Italian Lat. fdber, Picen. fdber * {forte 
 
 * It is not impossible that the roots of the Celtic word aud the Italian 
 may be related. ^_^^- 
 
 '77 
 
158 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 faber; F. Biicheler, Lex. It., p. ix.). The high antiquity of these 
 words is also shown by their early use as proper names. Even in 
 the Rigsmal, v, 21, we come across a Smidr; compare with this 
 Lat. Fahricius, and the Old Gallic Gohannitio (Cses., P. G., vii. 4), 
 Ir. Gobanus, Cymr. Gouannon. 
 
 Loans from one Indo-Germanic language to another are occa- 
 sionally to be found (e.g., Lith. rudininkas from Pol. riidnik, and 
 Alban. KofSdrif-i, O.S. kovact); from a non-Indo-Germanic language 
 to an Indo-Germanic language very rarely (e.g., Alban. aXbav-i from 
 the Turkish), On the other hand, the Indo-Germanic word for 
 smith often travels beyond the borders of this family of speech ; 
 thus the Germanic word found its way to the Lapps {smirjo, smid), 
 the Slavonic kovaci to the Magyars (kovdcs), the Lith. Mlwis, Lett. 
 kalleys to Livonia and Esthonia (kalev, kalevi). The last loan 
 would date back to a very ancient period if the name of the 
 national and eponymous hero of the Finns, Kaleva, who is also to 
 be regarded as the father of the eternal smith Ilmarine, is rightly 
 brought into this connection.* 
 
 The conclusion from all this is that names for the smith must 
 have grown up amongst the Indo-Germanic peoples at a very early 
 period, but not when they were still ethnologically united. 
 
 As regards the origin of the Indo-Germanic names for the smith, 
 it is threefold. They are either derivatives from words designating 
 metals or metal collectively, as G. ;(aA,Keu?, cnhripev<; : ■^aXKO'?, crt8rjpo<;, 
 O.H.G. smidar : smida, O.S. medarl : medt, and kuznici : knztit, "res 
 e metallo cuso factce," Pol. rudnik : ruda, &c. Formations such 
 as N. Pers. dhangar, Kurd, hasin-ger, "preparing iron" : dhan, 
 " iron," belong here. From neighbouring languages may be com- 
 pared Lapp. ravc?fZe = Finn, rautio, "smith": rauta, "iron," and 
 Turk, temirii, "iron man" : timir, "iron," &c. Or, in the second 
 place, the names of the smith come from verbals which designate 
 smithying as originally hewing, such a,s Lith. kdhvis, kdlti = Lat. 
 cellere, O.S. Euss., &c., kovaci, kovati, ktijq (7cm = Lat. cu-d-ere, 
 O.H.G. houwan, &c.). Third and last, substantives with the 
 general meaning of worker, artificer, are specialised down to the 
 narrower meaning of smith. . Thus Sans, kdrmdrd = karmdra, 
 (rt. kar, "make"), Lat. /(x6er (originally "artisan" in general), Ir. 
 cerd (cerarius; cf. Windisch, /. T., p. 420) by the side of goha = Lat. 
 cerdo, "artisan." This transition, however, can be most clearly traced 
 in the Teutonic word, Goth. S7ni]>a, O.N. smidr, &c. In the older 
 periods of the language it regularly has the meaning of the Latin 
 faber, and consequently we find as well as O.H.G. ersmid, chaltsmid, 
 &c., also A.S. vigsmid, O.N. Ijddasmidr, bolvasniid'r, "mischief 
 smith," O.S. vundersmid (Beow., 1682), O.H.G. urtaihmid, &c. 
 The case is precisely the same with the West Finnic names of the 
 smith, seppd, which cannot have had this meaning originally. In 
 popular language we come across Finn, runoseppd, " a master of 
 
 * So Ahlqvist, Oultunv., p. 58. Otherwise, 0. Doiiner, Vcrglcicliendcs 
 Worterh. der Jinnisch-ugrischen Spr., i. p. 57, who regards Kaleva, &c., as 
 ECemiine. 
 
NAMES OF THE SMITH AND HIS TOOLS. 1 59 
 
 I'unes," purrenseppd, "experienced in building boats," Esth. king- 
 seppd, " shoemaker," rdtsepp, " tailor," and others (cf. Ahlqvist, 
 Culturtv., p. 57). Hence, even though certain equations such as 
 Ir. cerd = Lat. cerdo are to be found in the names of the smith, it 
 by no means follows that a word for "smith" existed in the 
 primitive period. 
 
 A designation for the smith, which is not without its interest, 
 at any rate for later times, is offered finally by the Alban. je^JLT-i 
 = AtyuTTTios, Mod. G. Vv(j>To^, Eng. gipsies, Span. Gitcmos, properly 
 " Zigenner." For the craft of brazier was practised principally by 
 them (O.H.G. chaltsmid, "he who smithies without fire") both in 
 the East and in the West. The gipsy dialects themselves {cf. A. 
 Pott, Die Zigeuner in Europxi xcnd Asien, i. p. 147) offer nothing of 
 importance. On the gipsy smiths, cf. R. Andree, loc. cit. p. 
 79,/. 
 
 Facts of language exactly analogous to those offered by the 
 names of the smith are presented by the terms for his tools and 
 implements. Thus, not a trace of affinity in the names for these 
 things can be detected between Greek (anvil, Horn. aKfiwy, bellows, 
 Hom. 17 (fivaa, the smith's hammer, Hom. rj paia-Trjp and rj (r(f>vpa, 
 the fire tongs, rj Trvpayp-q, later KapKivoi, " crabs claws," the melting- 
 furnace, Hom. ypavoi : ;!(£(d, later Ka/Aivos, Oepfj-acrTpa, fiavvo<i) and 
 the Italian words {incus formed from ctidere, as amhosz : O.H.G. 
 anapoz : pozcm, "fundere," and O.S. nakovalo : kovati, or Lith. 
 priekdlas, 0. Pruss. p)'rdcalis : kdlti, follis, malleus, forceps, fornus, 
 fornax). 
 
 In the oldest monuments of the Hindus and Iranians, also, in 
 spite of their close relationship, the only implement of metallurgy 
 which admits of comparison, the melting-furnace, has totally 
 different names. In the Piigveda the name is dhmdtd {dhmatd, " the 
 melter ") : dJiam, dhmd, "to blow;" cf. dhmdtds drtis, "bellows;" 
 in the Avesta, however, saepa {ayosaepa, erezatosaepa).* 
 
 Moreover, in the passage of the Avesta, Vend. viii. 254,/., which is 
 so important for ancient Persian metallurgy (c/. K. Z., xxv. p. 578,/.), 
 the melting-furnace is designated by a w'ord which is evidently 
 Semitic, Zend tanura, Hebr. tannur, and which also recurs in New 
 Persian and AfFghani. It would not be impossible that the pro- 
 montory of the ferruginous soil of Laconia, Taimpov, situate in the 
 immediate neighbourhood of the ancient Pheniciaia settlements in 
 Cythera, may derive its name from the same source, just as another 
 Hebrew^-Phenician term for the melting-hut {zdr{e)phat : zdraf, 
 " to smelt ") recurs in the name of the Greek island Seriphos (in 
 Phenician Sarepta) ; also cf. Kiepert, Lekrbuch der alien Geographic, 
 p. 252). 
 
 That the smith's tools originally were made of stone, is shown by 
 
 * A. Fick, Vergl. Worterbuch, i.^, classes here G. KifiSr], ".slag," KlfiSwv, 
 " mine " (?). W. Geiger, Ostiran. Caltur, p. 388, derives sa^pa from a root sip 
 (N. Pers. siftaii, "to harden ") and Zend jnsra, also "smith}'," from Sans. 
 piq, " to adorn." According to K. Geldner {K. Z., xxv. p. 585), Zm^khumba 
 and aoni were also smelting processes. 
 
l6o PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 the frequency with which their names are derived from the old 
 ludo-Germanic name for stone. To it belong in Teutonic O.N. 
 hamarr = O.K.G. hnmar : O.S. kamy, hameni, "stone," in Greek 
 aKfjiu)v, " anvil " = Sans, dpnan, "stone," KdfiLvo<;, "oven":O.S. 
 kament (O.S. kamiiia, "oven," &c. ; Magyar kemeny come from 
 Grseco-Lat. Kafjuvo's-caminus, Germ, kamin), in Sans, dgman, 
 " hammer " and " anvil " (later), " oven." An attempt to refer all 
 the words mentioned to a primitive graded paradigm is made by 
 Bechtel, J)/'achr. d. Ges. d. W. z. Gdttmge7i, 1888, p. 402. 
 
 Before the art of sewing hides (G. Hesych. 6aXXi<;, Lat. follis) 
 so as to make bellows was understood, recourse was had to the 
 wings of the larger birds, as we learn from the Rigveda, ix. 11 2 '2, 
 the oldest passage on Indo-Germanic ground which introduces us 
 into a smithy * : — 
 
 The smitli with bnisliwood on the hearth, 
 And in his hand a goose's wing, 
 With anvil and a blazing fire, 
 Awaits a wealthy customer. 
 
 In the West Finnic languages a good deal of borrowing has taken 
 place from Teutonic and Lithu-Slavonic {cf. Ahlqvist, Culturw., 
 p. 60, /). Thus, to quote but one instructive example, Finn. 
 paja, Esth. paja and pada, "smithy," correspond to Teutonic ^o^to, 
 pott, potte, " vessel," Lith. pudas, and so called to mind the times 
 when the smith, as the gipsies subsequently, travelled from place 
 to place and was prepared to set up his workshop at any spot.f 
 A contrast to these smiths, but one which equally points to the 
 primitive beginnings of the craft, is afforded by the public smithies 
 open to all in the Middle Ages in Germany, where every man 
 did his own bit of work for himself Homer also seems to be 
 acquainted with them. At any rate in Od., xviii. 328, the smithy 
 (xaXK^tos 8o/xos) is placed on the same level with the Xiaxv (Hebr. 
 lish{e)kdh ?). 
 
 Although, therefore, from what has been said, it appears that 
 language by no means indicates that the most ancient Indo- 
 Europeans were acffquainted with the craft of the smith, J still 
 there may be an niclination to infer it from the agreement of 
 certain cyles of sagas, which seem to have formed round the smith 
 and his trade at a very early period. We refer mainly to the 
 striking affinity, insisted on by A.Kuhn (K. Z., iv. p. 95, /.), which 
 on the one hand is asserted between the classical stories of 
 Hephtestus and Daedalus, and the Teutonic-Norse Volundr 
 and Wielant stories, and which on the other hand has to be 
 verified. 
 
 * Cf. Geldner u. Kaegi, 70, Lieder d. Rigveda, p. 167. 
 
 t Cf. also O.H.G. ovan, G. Iwvos, "oven," Sans, uk/ia, "pot" (?). 
 
 + I cannot see that the undoubtedly correct equation, Sans, carii, "kettle, 
 pot," O.N. hverr, Ir. coir, constitutes a real objection to this. Cf. E. H. 
 Meyer, Indog. Mythan, ii. 681. Why may not this "primitive," "sacred" 
 vessel have been originally made of clay ? On such inferences, cf. above, 
 p. 140, 
 
WIELAND THE SMITH AXD HEPHiESTUS. l6l 
 
 To begin ^Vith we are struck by one feature wliich Vuliuidr, the 
 smith of the north, has in common with Hephajstus, the smith of 
 the south. As the former has his tendons cut by King Niductr, in 
 order that he may remain in Siiwarstadr, and thus is lamed, so 
 Hephfestus receives from Homer the epithets KvXXoTroStuyv, " wry 
 foot," and dyu-^iyvr/ei?, " Hmping on both legs," and appears there- 
 fore to have suffered some infirmity of the feet, with which 
 according to some he came into the world, but which according to 
 others was the resiilt of his fall from Olympus. It seems also to be 
 noteworthy that Volundr in his captivity offers violence to Bcidvildr, 
 the king's daughter, just as Hephaestus does to Athene, when she 
 wishes him to make her some weapons. 
 
 Still more palpable are the traits of affinity between the story 
 of Wieland and Daedalus. As Volundr is forcibly detained in 
 Sawarstadr by King Nidud'r, so is Dredalus by Minos. The valley 
 of wolves in which the former dwells, fashioning works of the 
 smith's art, makes a tolerable parallel to the labyrinth in which 
 Dsedalus devises his works of art. As Volundr soars into the air 
 on the wings which he has invented, so Daedalus escapes in the 
 same way. In the north it is Egill, the brother of Volundr, who 
 makes a fatal essay with the wings and falls to earth through his 
 brother's treachery ; in the south it is Icarus, the son of Daedalus, 
 who falls with his wings into the sea, though certainly through 
 his own cai'elessness. 
 
 In spite of the undeniable resemblance of these representations, 
 we must entertain a well-founded hesitation to allow straightway 
 that they are of Indo-Germanic origin. 
 
 To begin with, the figure of Hephaestus cannot possibly be 
 identified with that of Daedalus ; for though the former is called 
 SatSaXo? by Pindar, the meaning of the word {:Sai8d\\u>, "to fashion 
 with art,") is so general that it is quite out of the question to 
 identify the two mythological figures on the strength of it. On 
 the contrary, nowhere in all classical antiquity has Daedalus, the 
 hero of wood-carving and architecture, anything to do with 
 metallurgy {cf. L. Preller, Griech. MythoL, i. p. 123), and the con- 
 nection, probably very ancient, of his name with the Phoiniko- 
 Semitic Crete hints not obscurely at the oriental origin of the 
 stories associated with him. 
 
 On the other hand, as regards Hepheestus, whose name luifortu- 
 nately has not yet been interpreted,* it is impossible to doubt that 
 by it the simple nature-power was still designated in prehistoric 
 
 * Max Miiller identifies "H^ojo-tos with Sans, ydvishta, "the youngest," a 
 perpetual epithet of Agni ; A. Kulin with sahheyishta, "most connected with 
 the house" {cf. Vesta, iarla), K. Z., .xviii. p. 212 ; Bezzenberger in \\\% Bcitrdge, 
 ii. l.'iS, takes 'H-(/)ai(TTos as=*o-Fd-<f>oi(rToj, "having his own light;" Fick, 
 B. B., iii. 167, accjuiesces, and sees in -(paiffTos the name of the Cretan town 
 *o((rTJs, where TfA.x"''''^ (-^ce ne.xt note) was worshipped. The gods' poor 
 smith comes off worst at the hands of L. v. Schroder, Griech. Gottcr und 
 Hcrocn, i. 81, who makes ''H<pai(Tros = a. Sans. *inVihcnjis1ila 'yufutionis valde 
 cupidus," and tries to show the god to be a lecherous, Gandharva sort of 
 creature. 
 
1 62 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Greek times, and, like the Agni of the Veda, was worshipped as 
 divine. Thus, in ii. 426, the poet can still say in this sense : — 
 
 (nr\dy)(ya 8 ap ajXTreLpavTa vTreipe^ov 'H(^ato-Toto ; 
 
 and the Italian Volcanus also contains clearly the idea of the brilliance 
 of fire, if it is rightly dei'ived from Sans, varc, "to be brilliant," 
 vdrcas, "brilliance" (according to Grassmann, A". Z., xiv. p. 164).* 
 
 Since, further, according to Ca3sar (de B. G., vi. 21), the Teutons 
 adhered even in his time to the worship of fire, purely as a nature- 
 power {deorum numero eos solos ducunt quos cermmt et quorum aperte 
 opihus iuvantur, Solem et Vulcanum et Lunam), one might indeed 
 assume that under the personality of Wieland-HejDhsestus there 
 lay some mystical fire-demon, possibly conceived of, in accordance 
 with the nature of the element, as a knavish being. Indeed, it 
 might seem as though the lame Hephaestus of the Greeks was 
 parallelled by the Teuton Wieland, maimed of leg, in the epithet 
 apdUd, "footless," which, as well as agirshd, "headless," is given to 
 Agni in the Rigveda, though certainly only once (iv. i. 11); and 
 that here we have the primitive view of the unsteady, flickering 
 movement of fire giving expression to itself. 
 
 All this, indeed, is more than uncertain : what does seem to me 
 certain is that the palpable agreements between the stories of 
 Wieland and Daedalus point not to some primeval substructure of 
 myth, but much rather to direct borrowing by the Teutons from 
 classic ground, even though for the moment we are unable to give 
 irrefutable demonstration of the time and place of the spread of 
 the story. In a paper which has recently appeared in Gerniania 
 xxxiii. 449, jf., i)ie Wielandsage und die Wanderung der frdnkischen 
 Heldensage, W. Golther has endeavoured to show that the Teutonic 
 Wieland story is nothing but a conscious, poetic combination of 
 the ancient stories of Vulcan and Daidalus, put together not 
 before the sixth century, on Frankish soil, whence it spread to the 
 other Teutonic tribes. We will not say that we feel convinced in 
 all respects by his argument ; but it must be allowed that in the 
 present condition of Comparative Mythology (cf. further, part iv. 
 ch. xiii. ) it would be premature to draw inferences as to the culture 
 of primitive Indo-Germanic times from analogies drawn from a cycle 
 of stories so seriously exposed to the suspicion of being borrowed 
 at a late age.f 
 
 * Nevertheless Volcanus is probably not an Italian word at all. The 
 Hesyehian TiKx°'-^°^' ^ Zivs trapa Kprjaiv, which is also guaranteed by an 
 inscription (on a coin), suggests itself; cf. Voretzsch, Dial. Cret., p. 6. On 
 Etrurian monuments also Fdchamc occurs, which, however, is interpreted as a 
 proper name by Corssen, Die Sprache der Etrusker, i. p. 969. 
 
 The genuine Etruscam Vulcan is rather Sethlans. He it is who with a blow 
 of his hammer delivers Jupiter of Minerva ; cf. H. Blumner, De Vulcani in 
 vetcribus artium monumentis figura; Diss. Vratislaviae, ]870, Cf. further, 
 Pauli at the Philologcnvers. at Stettin, 1880. 
 
 t The mythical character of the Wieland story is stoutly maintained by 
 Niedner, Zeitschrift f. D. A., xxxiii. 24-26 ; L. v. Schroder, GriccMsche Goiter 
 und Heroen, i. (1887). Cf. also E. H. Meyer, Anzeiger, xiii. (1887) 23, and 
 Indogermanische Mythcn, ii. (1887) 679. 
 
GIANT AND DWARF SMITHS, 1 63 
 
 We, therefore, devote the rest of this chapter to a compressed 
 account of the most striking traits of affinity which ahiiost every- 
 where in Europe ckister round the craft of the smith, without 
 further entering on any discussion of the reasons of this connection. 
 
 In the first pkice the view is widespread that smithying was 
 first discovered, and continued to be practised, by supernatural 
 beings. In the Teutonic north these are on the one hand the 
 giants, whose weapons are bars of iron, and in whose land is the 
 forest of iron. Names also, such as Jarnsaxa and Jarnglumra 
 (iarn, " iron ") are found amongst them {cf. K. AVeinhold, Altn. 
 Leben, p. 93). On the other hand, however, and more especially 
 they were dwarfs (O.H.G. ttverc, A.S. dveori/, O.N. dvergr), whose 
 other common Teutonic name (O.H.G. alp, "elf," A.S. dlf, O.N. 
 dlfr) A. Kuhn (X. Z., iv. p. 110) compares with the name of the 
 Hindu rbku, and interprets as the sjjirits of the deceased (2ntdras, 
 Trarepe?), and who wei'e regai'ded throughout the whole area of the 
 Teutonic languages as the guardians and workers of the treasures 
 below the earth. According to the Wilkina saga, Wieland was first 
 taken by his father W;ide to Mimir to be taught, but when he, 
 like his comrades, was ill-treated by Siegfried, to two dwarfs in the 
 Kallevaberge. In the Volundarkvida also, V()lundr was called 
 dlfa liodi, " alforxan socmis," and visi difa, " alforum princeps."* 
 Dwarf smiths occur in the stories in A. Kuhn, Sagen, Geb7'duche, und 
 Mdrchen aus Westfalen, i. Nos. 52, 53, 152, 288, <kc. 
 
 * Owing to the fact that in the prose intro<luction to the Volundarkviua, 
 Vijlundr is spoken of as the son of a king of Finland, M. Sjoegren, in an in- 
 teresting essay, De Finnis aliisquc Tschudicis gcntibus scicntia el usu mctcdlorun 
 antiquitus insignihus (cf. Bulletin scientifiquc public par V academic imp. de 
 Saint-Peter shourg, vi. p. 165,/.), is led to see a Finnic population in the Norse 
 Alfas. C. Hoffman {Germ., viii. p. 11) would even explain the O.N. ViJlundr 
 by the Finnic valaa, " to pour." Derivations of this kind, however, are incon- 
 sistent with the want of independence shown by the West Finnic peoples in 
 the terminology of the smith's art, to which we have already casually alluded. 
 In the course of time certainly the Finns did become famous smiths, as a 
 glance at the Kalevala or the Kalevipoeg (an Esthonian saga, translated into 
 German by Carl Reinthal, Verhandlungcn der gel. cstn. Gesellschaft zv, Dorpat, 
 iv. and V.) is enough to show, so that the relatively late author of the prose 
 introduction to the Eddas might easily be led to regard the Teutonic Vohindr 
 as a Finn. Cf. also FiJrstemann, Geschiclite d. d. Sjnrcchstamvies, i. p. 454. 
 
 Naturally, attempts have been made at derivations from Celtic, on which see 
 H. Schreiber, Taschenbuch fiir Geschiclite und AUcrtum in SiiddciUscIdand, iv. 
 p. 103, /. W. Golther in the paper mentioned nbove quite rightly separates 
 the two series of names JFalaiui {Galand) — O.N. Vblundr and A.S. Veland 
 — O.H.G. Wielant; they cannot be reconciled phonetically. He sees in both 
 ancient Teutonic proper names, which the Frankish poet employed to repre- 
 sent the classical names Diedalus {Veland) and Vulcan {JValand): it was the 
 etymology of Veland (: O.N. vcl "ars," re'xi'rj, contined indeed to this language) 
 which suggested it to the poet, while he chose Waland (cf. JValo) for Vulcan 
 because of the various mediicval attempts to interpret Vulcanus, Volicanus — 
 the god being regarded as per mrem volans. 
 
 Tliis last explanation will lie deemed very far-fetched. If W. Golther is 
 right in his hypothesis of the Frankish origin of the Wieland story, the idea 
 suggests itself of combining with it a conjecture made by 0. Keller {AUg. 
 Zeitung. 1882, No. 140, Beilage), who sees in Wieland, for which we need 
 only substitute Waland- Volundr, a corruption of tiie name of the Emperor 
 
164 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 What correspond in the south to the giants of the north are the 
 Cyclopes, who in Homer certainly are not associated with smithying, 
 and of whom it is only a later story that states that in Sicily and 
 other volcanic localities they prepare ore for gods and men, as the 
 comrades of Hephaistus groaning in fire. But classical ground 
 does not seem to have been without its representation of the smith 
 as a dwarf Plastic art appears to have represented Hephaestus in 
 older times as a dwarf-like figure (cf. Preller, Griecli. Mythol., i. 
 p. 125). At any rate, the representation of Hephaestus in the 
 temple of Memphis, on which Cambyses wreaked his rage, resembled 
 a dwarf or a kobold. Cf. Hdt., iii. 37 : €o-ti yap tov '}i4>aiaTov 
 TinyaXixa Tois ^otvtKTytotcrt IIaTat/<oto"t e/xc^epecrrarov, tov<; ol 4'oti'iKes cv 
 
 Tfici TrpwpjjaL Twv TpLTjptuiv TTcptdyovcri TrvyfxaLov di/8/30S /xtjUT^crts 
 
 €o-Tt. Subsequently, the dwarfish figure of Hephaestus seems to 
 have been transferred to his assistants. Thus, a bas-relief in the 
 collection of the Louvre introdnces us into the workshop of 
 Hephaestus, where the master with some Satyrs is hard at work. 
 But near the furnace, from which the flame blazes out, sits a 
 dwarfish, beai'ded, hump-backed figure, which is bent down and is 
 examining with the air of a connoisseur the polish on a helmet in 
 front of him (cf. E. Guhl. u. W. Koner, Das Leben der Griechen u. 
 Romer\ p. 28)'. 
 
 Finally, it seems to me most probable that the most familiar of 
 the enigmatical, Graeco-Asia-Minor demons, connected with metal- 
 lurgy, such as the Cabiri, Telchines,* Corybantes, &c., the iSatot 
 AdKTvXoL, to whom we shall return hereafter, belong to this cycle 
 of ideas, as their names (fingerstalls, hop 0' my thumbs, pigmies) 
 indicate. In no case, however, will the venturesome explanations 
 of this word SclktvXol given by the ancients (cf. Pollux, ii. 156) be 
 allowed. 
 
 As the amazement of man at the marvellous art of melting the 
 hard metal in the fire and fashioning things of price out of it 
 caused its invention to be ascribed to supernatural beings, so its 
 exercise by mortal beings could not be conceived without the 
 assistance of mj^sterious and magical means. This view, again, 
 prevails throughout all Europe. The 'iSaiot AdKrvXoL already 
 mentioned, even in the oldest notice of them that has been pre- 
 served, in the epic fragment of Phoronis [cf. Schol. to ApoU. A., i. 
 
 VaUntianus I. " He, the contemporary and patron of the poet Ausonius, was 
 well known to the Germans as the conqueror of the Alemanni, Franks, and 
 
 other Teutonic tribes he frequently resided for a year at a time at 
 
 Trier. His outspoken affection for the plastic arts was remarkable ; he tried 
 painting with some success, modelled figures in clay and wax, actually dis- 
 covered new kinds of weapons, and practised mechanics and architecture, 
 especially military architecture, with extraordinary affection and undeniable 
 skill." 
 
 * An attempt has recently been made in a very attractive way by W. 
 Prellwitz, B. B., xv. 148, to explain the TeAxi'i'es as spirits of the smithy ; he 
 compares G. xa'^''0J = Lith. gelezis, O.S. zelczo (rt. ghel-gh--=G. 0e\x, reK-x)- 
 The form &e\y7ves is then a folk-etymology from deKyoo, "enchant" {cf. 
 below). 
 
SUPERNATURAL SMITHS. l6$ 
 
 1126), are called ydr^rcs, "sorcerers," a perpetual epithet, which 
 frequently recurs in later literature.* In Ireland, St Patrick 
 (cf. Windisch, /. T., i. 7, 48) invokes various virtues fri hrichta 
 ban ociis gohand ocus druad, " against the incantations of women, 
 smiths, and Druids." Again, the well-known Slavonic saints, 
 Kuzma and Demian, who otherwise pass as skilful physicians 
 (^ap/AttKeis, like the Dactyli), appear in Russian popular tales " as 
 holy and supernatural (yoT/res) smiths, in frequent conflict with 
 snakes " (cf. W. R. S. Ralston, Russian Folk Tales, p. 70, and The 
 Songs of the Btissian Peoide, p. 198). The Teutonic figure of 
 Wieland is an equally magical person throughout, and in the 
 Finnic and Esthonian north, also, a good piece of the smith's art 
 cannot dispense with magic. At any rate, the way in which, both 
 in the Wilkina saga {cf. p. 94 of Hagen's edition) and in the 
 Kalevipoeg (cf. Ges., vi. 399-416), the forging of famous swords is 
 represented shows that in the period of these monuments a skilful 
 smith could not be conceived as practising his craft without the 
 aid of hidden arts. In Greece and Germany, stories, almost 
 absolutely identical, were told of master smiths who worked 
 invisible. Even Pytheas in his y^s TrepioSoj states that invisible 
 smithying was carried on in the islands of Lipara and Strongyle. 
 You laid down the unwrought iron, and on the next day received, 
 ready made, the sword, or whatever it was that was wished for 
 (cf Schol. to Apoll. A., iv. 761). Precisely the same story is told 
 in England and Germany, especially in Anglo-Saxon (cf. K. Z., iv. 
 p. 96, /'., and A. H. Kuhn, Sar/en, Gebrduche unci Mdrchen aus West- 
 fcden, i. Nos. 36, 40 — of invisible water-smiths — 49, 52, 53 — in- 
 visible Sgiinauks — 55, 76). f 
 
 The number (three) of the mythical smiths (KeA/xts, Aa/^m/Aci/ci;?, 
 "A/c/xwv; cf p. 165, note) which we have met with amongst the Greeks, 
 and which recurs amongst the ancient Germans and Romans, 
 deserves to be noted. Not only has Volundr two brothers in the 
 Edda, an old German huoch expressly names as the most famous 
 
 * The passage of the Phoronis runs : — 
 
 I5a7oi ^pvyis &i>Spfs, opioTfpoi oIkI' fvaiov 
 
 KiXfxis AaixvafxiVfiis re fxiya.s Ka\ uTre'pjSi'Ji 'Ak/uoij', 
 
 EuTraA-a^uoi Bepanovres opelrjs ASprjo'TeiT)?, 
 
 Ot TTpaiTOi Te'x''')'' TToKvfjLrjTins K^alaTotu 
 
 T.vpov iv ovpe'iTim vdnais ioevra ffiSiipov 
 
 'Es irvp r' ijveyKav Kal 6.pnrpen(S tpyov (Sei^au. 
 
 Cf. Strabo, C. 473, &Wot &\\us ixvQiOviriv, airupois &,iropa avvaTrTOVTts 
 
 TTOLVTfs Se KoL yS-qra^ vireiAricpaai Othur iiaiiit's of the tliree 
 
 master smiths are: — Chalkon, Chrysoii, Argyron, otAvkos, KsAuiy, Aa.uca/iej/euy, 
 or MvKas, Avkus, KupvOos {'.). A.s to these and their meaning, cf. Prellwitz, 
 loc. cil. 
 
 t Exactly the same thing is related of the Veddahs of Ceylon : " When they 
 wanted a weapon, they took a piece of meat by the night to the worksliop of a 
 smith, hung up a leal cut out in the shape of the desired weapon by the side 
 of it, and if the work was done according to the pattern, they took it away 
 and brought more meat." Cf. J. Lubbock, Prehistoric Times, i. 60. 
 
1 66 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 smittemeiater (three smiths) Mime, Hertrich, and Wieland ; and, so too, 
 a prose conchision of the old French romance of Fierabras speaks 
 of three brothers, Galand (Wieland), Magnificans, and Ainsiax, who 
 wrought nine famous swords {cf. W. Grimm, Die deutsche Heldeiisage, 
 pp. 146 and 43). A. Kuhn also, loc. cit., i. No. 92, knows a story of 
 three smiths called Krose. It should be noted that the Hindu 
 rhhii appear in threes. Cf. B. R. (dictionary). 
 
 If, however, the smith is credited with the highest degree of 
 skill possible to man, it is not difficult to understand that other 
 arts were also ascribed to him. Particular mention must be made 
 here of the smith's skill not only in medicine, which we have 
 already alluded to, but also in music, poetiy, and the dance. As 
 the 'iSaiot AaKTuAot, although they are first and foremost the 
 powers that presided over the most ancient metallurgy, neverthe- 
 less are said to have brought the first melodies from Phrygia to 
 Greece, and to have invented the dactyl; so, too, the German elves 
 have " an irresistible tendency to music and the dance " {cf. Grimm, 
 Afyth.^, p. 438). To no idea are the words smith and smithying so 
 often applied as to that of poetry and song (O.N. Ijodasviidr, O.H.G. 
 leodslaho, to smithy verses, &c.), and even in the later Middle 
 Ages poet-smiths are known (cf. W. Wackernagel, Kleinere 
 Schriften, i. p. 49). 
 
 The note of mysticism, which characterises the production of 
 works of the smith's art, appears however in another point 
 common to Greek and German smith sagas : that is, the element 
 of treachery and fraud, which is wont to reside in the best works 
 particularly. The invisible bonds with which Hephaestus sur- 
 rounds his marriage bed, Hera's throne de^aveis Seo-/xoi;s e^wv, the 
 necklace of Harmonia, which brings misfortime even to the last 
 generation, are evidence of this on classic ground. In the same way, 
 on Teutoaiic ground, Vcilundr-Wielant is a deceitful fellow. When 
 he has killed King Nidudr's sons, it is said of him : " The skull 
 under the hair I set in silver and sent to Nidudr. Of the eyes I 
 made precious stones and sent them to Nidudr's false wife. Then 
 from two of the teeth I made an ornament for the breast and sent 
 it toBodvildr" (Simrock). Reigin and Mime again are depicted 
 by the German saga as wily, treacherous smiths. In the Finnic 
 Kalevala swords are whetted by Hiisi, the evil principle ; and it is 
 Hiisi's birds, the hornets {cf. ix. 230,/.), which drop the black venom 
 of adders, the hiss of poisonous snakes, &c., into the steel. 
 
 This conception, however, has been most characteristically 
 developed by the ancient Germans. 
 
 Amongst them Wieland gradually became the deceitful, treacher- 
 ous magician, and it was inevitable when the Christian world pro- 
 cured the northern countries the acquaintance of the devil that 
 the priests should eagerly avail themselves of the person of the 
 malevolent smith to illustrate the Christian idea of the Evil One to 
 their heathen flocks. It is beyond all doubt that the old German 
 conceptions of the smith and the devil have many features in 
 common. The devil is the swarze master of soot-begrimed hell, 
 
THE SMITHY. 1 67 
 
 he smithies and works like Wieland, above all he is hinkebein 
 {diable boiteiix) like the Norse Volundr and the Greek Heplucstus, 
 with the latter of whom he has further in common his fall from 
 heaven (St Luke, x. 18, and cf. Grimm, Myth?, p. 945, and iii.*, 
 p. 29-i). The devil who smithies invisible {cf. above, p. 165) is 
 mentioned by A. Kuhn, loc.cit., i. No. 56. Butthe length of time that 
 traces of the idea that the smith was a magician, and in league with 
 the devil, continued to exist in Germany is shown by the interest- 
 ing tale by Parson Petersen in the seventeenth century (in Frey- 
 tag, Bitder aus der deutschen Vergangenheit, iv. p. 50,/.) of the 
 " hereditary smith," who is said to knock out the eye of an 
 unknown thief by means of all sorts of diabolical arts. 
 
 The transference of the art of smithying from divine and super- 
 natural beings to men, and the gradual growth of a special guild 
 of smiths, are best illustrated. from Teutonic antiquity. Whereas, 
 as far as I know, no hero or demi-god is mentioned by name in 
 classical tradition as making his sword or his shield for himself ; 
 amongst the Germans we come across numerous heroes of noble 
 birth who know how to work at the smithy for themselves. I 
 mention hei'e Skallagrim, Kveldulf's son, in Iceland (cf. Weinhold, 
 Altn. Leben, p. 93), young Siegfried, Albuin, the king of the Longo- 
 bardi, and others {cf. Paulus Diac, i. 27). Names of other half 
 mythical, half historical smiths are : Mime, Hartrich, Eckenbrecht, 
 Mimringus, Madelger, Amilias, tfcc. Wealthy men erected smithies 
 in their forests, the remains of which are still to be traced in Ice- 
 land and in the west of Germany by the charcoal and slag. In 
 Ireland also the most ancient smithies were placed in the most 
 sequestered woods {cf. O'Curry, Manners and Ciistoms, ii. p. 246); 
 and so, too, in the Esthonian saga (vi. 147, /.), Kalevipoeg* after 
 wandering long finds hidden in the deepest depths of the wood the 
 only smithy in which he can obtain his magic sword : — 
 
 Then at length the doughty wanderer 
 Saw tlie beauteous dale before him. 
 Wlien he entered on the valley. 
 While yet distant, to his ears 
 Came the roar of bellows blowing, 
 And the beat of hammers striking, 
 As, to time, they smote the anvil, &c. 
 
 The Fridolin saga, which turns on a smithy of this kind, extends 
 to all branches of the Teutonic family (cf. Weinhold, op. cit., p. 94,/.). 
 Skilful smiths were held in the highest esteem. King Geiserich 
 even elevated one to the rank of count ; and the killing of a smith, 
 especially a goldsmith, is always threatened by the laws with a 
 
 * The young hero of Esthonia may be compared iu many points with 
 Sigurd-Siegfried. As the latter with his hammer drives m die erde the 
 mighty anvil of the smith Mime, so with his magic sword Kalevipoeg cleaves— 
 
 The heavy anvil, 
 And the block with rings surrounded 
 Which upheld it, to the bottom. 
 
1 68 PEEHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 much heavier fine than in the case of other vassals (c/. Wackernagel, 
 Kl. Schriften, i. p. 46). 
 
 In Finland, smiths to the present day stand in the highest estima- 
 tion. They are presented with brandy to keep them in good temper, 
 and the proverb runs : — 
 
 Fine bread always for the smith, and 
 Dainty morsels for the hammerer. 
 
 [cf. Ahlqvist, op. cit., p. 60). 
 
 Finally, the custom of giving a sword a name of its own, as 
 though it were a living being (c/. Siegfried's Balmung, Wieland's 
 Mimung, Beovulfs Niigling, Roland's Durndart, &c.), appears to be 
 confined to the Teutons. 
 
 Herewith we conclude this brief collection of the traits of affinity 
 between Indo-Germanic and non-Indo-Germanic stories of the 
 smith. It may readily be made more complete by those of greater 
 knowledge. 
 
 To sum vip the results of this chapter it has been shown first 
 that in the linguistic relations of the Indo-Europeans no reason is to 
 be found for referring the development of the smith's craft to the 
 primitive Indo-European period; and, secondly, that the ambiguity 
 of the myths and stories relating to the smith and his art does not 
 seem to us adapted to compensate for the lack of linguistic proof. 
 
 We now turn to the history of the individual metals themselves, 
 from which we hope to obtain more trustworthy data for the 
 problem under discussion. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 GOLD. 
 
 Gold, renowned in story; gold, which glitters in the sands of rivers, 
 and is usually deposited in the veins of mountains pure and un- 
 mixed ; gold, the beautiful gleam of which rouses the desire of the 
 savage as much as the ease with which it can be worked attracts 
 the artistic sense of more civilised man; gold, highly prized and 
 highly abused, which is decried by moralising poets now as melius 
 irrejierttim now as ferro nocentius, but which is equally desired by 
 all, won for itself its high position in the esteem of man in an age 
 that lies beyond the beginning of all history. The ancients indeed 
 can tell of a time when in the words of Lucretius (v. 1272) : — 
 
 Fuit in fretio magis ces, aurumque jacebat propter inutilitateyn ; 
 
 but this view of a whilom contempt for gold as compared with the 
 other metals finds no support in actual fact. 
 
 The very dawn of history ilhunines a land richly blessed by the 
 concourse of the most precious metals — Egypt {cf. Lepsius, Die 
 Metalle in den agyptischen Inschriften, Abh. der Berl. Ak. d. W. 
 phil-hist. Kl., 1871, p. 31). AVith especial frequency do the 
 Ethiopians and the southern nations generally appear in repre- 
 sentations and inscriptions, bringing rich tribute from their 
 auriferous home in the shape of purses, rings, plates, bars, bricks. 
 But the Assyrians also, the Rotennu of the inscriptions, and various 
 tribes of Syria, the Tahi, the Chetites, the people of Megiddo, are 
 represented as gold-bringing tributaries, which points to the in- 
 ference that in ancient times gold as well as copper may have been 
 mined with success in Lebanon. 
 
 The name for gold in Egyptian is nuh, Koptic 7iouh, whence 
 Nubia seems to derive its name. The figurative symbol for 
 
 gold, u7i^^\ , which has been preserved in Benihassan in its 
 
 original form, ^^""^rn^^^ , represents a cloth folded, with two 
 
 corners, in which the grains of gold were washed and shaken. In 
 the older symbol the sac or bag can be recognised with the water 
 trickling out ((/. Hebr. sdqaq, G. o-aKKcw). In Thebes the bag was 
 shaken in the air by two people. Over it is written " preparing 
 gold." In ancient Egyptian inscriptions two kinds of gold are 
 
I/O PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 distinguished : nuh en set, " gold of the cliffs," mountain gold, and 
 nuh en mu, "river gold," the latter of which is collected at the 
 present day in quills, under the name of tibber, by the negroes on 
 the Blue Nile. 
 
 It is scarcely open to doubt that it was river gold which first 
 attracted the attention of man. For, if what Strabo, c. 146, says, 
 perhaps with some exaggeration, is true, that in the auriferous sands 
 of the Turdetanian rivers occasionally masses weighing half a 
 pound (called TraXat*) are found, the same may have been the case 
 in rivers of other auriferous lands at the time when gold first began 
 to be worked ; f though it also seems that in times of remote 
 antiquity the precious metal was to be obtained from mountains 
 with the expenditui'e of less energy than it is now. Polybius (in 
 Strabo, c. 208) relates that amongst the Noric Taurisci a gold-mine 
 was found so productive that it was only necessaiy to remove the 
 soil two or three feet in order at once to find gold that could be 
 worked, and so on. 
 
 In ancient Egypt accordingly the mining of gold goes back to 
 times of the remotest antiquity. A very interesting description 
 of the ancient Egyptian gold-mines as they are supposed to have 
 been worked even by the ancient kings has been transmitted to 
 us by Diodorus Siculus (iii. 12, 14). He paints in gloomy colours 
 the misery of the thousands of hapless criminals condemned by the 
 sentence of the king to life-long penal labour in the mines, as they 
 ply their cruel work in fetters, without rest night or day, driven 
 by the merciless lash of their ovei'seers, with lamps on their brows, 
 gliding like ghosts through the gloomy galleries, without care for 
 their bodies or clothing for their nakedness, so that the writer 
 concludes with the words : avr-i] yap rj (jivo-i?, oio/xat, iroLfl TrpoSrjXov w<s 
 o ^pucro? yeveo-tv /xev Ittlttovov t\€.i, ^iAcik^i/ 8e ^aAeTr^v, cnrov8rjv Sc 
 fieyLCTTrji', ^prja-Lv 8e dm fiea-ov r]Sovrj<i Sk kol Xv7rr]<i. 
 
 The proximity of a country famous for its rich gold deposits, 
 and for the early practice of the arts of preparing and working- 
 gold, renders it probable that the Semites, who were connected by 
 numerous historical ties with Egypt, had learned even in the 
 earliest periods of their history to value and seek the precious 
 metal. And, as a matter of fact, the Semites' acquaintance with 
 gold seems to go back to the time when they originally formed 
 one community. At least this may be inferred from the agree- 
 ment of several Semitic peoples in their names for this metal : 
 Hebr. zdhdb, Arab, dsahab, Chald. d(e)hab, Syrian dahbo, Origin. 
 Semit. dahabu, and Assyr. hurdsu = Hebr. chdruz (only used poetic- 
 
 * Probably an Iberian word. Cf. Plinj', Hist. Nat., xxxiii. c. 4, s. 21 : 
 " Auruin aiTugia qiipesitum non coquitur, sed statim suiuu est. Inveniuntur 
 ita niassEe. Nee non in putei setiani denas excedentes libras Palacas (Hisjjani 
 vocant), alii palicurnas ; iidem quod minutum est balucem vocaut. " Cf. 
 Diefenbach, Origines Europcccc, p. 240. 
 
 t The ancients often tell of streams that produced gold in earlier times. Thus 
 (according to Strabo, c. 626) it was the Pactolus, which has its source in the 
 Tiniolus, that brought Crcesus his enormous wealth. But even in Strabo's 
 time iK\e\OLTre rh \l/riyfj.a. 
 
GOLD KNOWN TO THE INDO-IRANIANS. I7I 
 
 ally). Both words connote " the glistening, shining metal." A 
 third designation, Hebr. ketem (synonymous with zdhah), recvirs in 
 the Egyptian kaOamd {Z. f. afjyx>t. Spr. wid Altertk., x. p}). 4-4 and 
 114, aiidxii. p. 149). 
 
 A special term for gold, not connected with these words, r/ttsh- 
 kin, the meaning of which is given as the "pliant metal," was 
 possessed by the Sumerian population of Babylon. But this word, 
 like the other Sumerian names of metals, with the exception of 
 copper, appears for the first time in relatively recent texts (with 
 ideograms compounded), and the linguistic formation according to 
 Hommel {Die vorsemitischen CtdHiren, Leipzig, 1883, p. 409, /.) 
 indicates that the Sumerians obtained their knowledge of most 
 metals, and amongst them of gold, in or from Babylon. 
 
 Through the ancient gate of nations, and of Median and Semitic 
 intercourse, thi'ough the passes of the Zagros chain we come for 
 the first time on to Indo-Gei'manic ground. A triangle, drawn from 
 the northernmost point of the Persian Gulf and the southernmost 
 point of the Caspian Sea to the mouths of the Ganges, includes 
 roughly the abode of a group of peoples, which, as we have seen, 
 were united from the earhest period of their history by the closest 
 bonds of speech and civilisation — the Hindu-Persian branch. Was 
 this branch already acquainted with gold at the time when it was 
 still geographically united ? We may venture, I think, to say 
 " yes " to this question. The ancient name of this metal in the 
 Vedas, hiraiiya, corresponds, not only in the root-syllable, but 
 also — and' to this, as we have seen, especial weight must be 
 attached — in suffix, with the zmxinya of the Avesta. In neither 
 language is a trace of an earlier meaning (c/. above, p. 120) re- 
 tained. In all modern Persian dialects — in N. Pers. zarr, zar; in 
 Kurd, zer, zir, zer ; in Afghan, zar; Beluchee zar {Z. K. M., iv. 
 p. 425) ; in Bokharian ser (Klaproth, As. PoJyyl., p. 2.52) ; Parsee 
 zar — the word recvirs, and also beyond doubt in the remotest 
 member of Iranian, Ossetic, where it occurs as suzgharin (in the 
 Digoric dialect sugh-zarine, " pure gold ;" Hlibschmann, Osset. Spr., 
 p. 56). Parsee tell, N. Pers. tilah, tile, tildh, Arab, teld is isolated 
 (cf. Z. d. M. G., xxxvi. p. 61). 
 
 As in other respects so in its name for gold, Armenian stands 
 remote from the Hindu-Persian languages, except in so fiir as the 
 Persian zar has penetrated into it, in the shape of such loan-woixls 
 as zarili, "leaf-gold, tinsel," t^'c. (cf Z. d. M. G., xxxv. p. 558). 
 
 Gold in Armenian is os/ii, wliich can scarcely be Indo-Germanic 
 or of ancient Armenian origin. It resembles — more it is impossible 
 to say — on the one hand the above-mentioned Sumerian names for 
 gold, gush/iin, gushgin; on the other, the Georgian okro, oker, 
 "gold," which has passed into some North and West Caucasian 
 languages ; * and, perhaps, also the Finn, vaski, " copper, bronze " 
 (cf. P. Jensen, Z. f. Assyr., i. 254), since elsewhere also in the East 
 Asiatic languages we have proof of a change between the meanings 
 
 * For the rest the Caucasian names for gold (Lesgliian moescd, inisidi, 
 Mizilzeghian desi, desau) stand (juite isolated. 
 
172 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 " copper " and " gold " (Jakut. altwi " copper : " the usual mean- 
 ing of " gold " elsewhere in the Turko-Tataric languages). 
 
 Our assumption that gold was known in the primitive Hindu- 
 Persian period, which is shared both by Geiger {Museon, iv. 17) 
 and by Spiegel {Arische Perioch, p. 33), finds further support in the 
 nature of the country, in which we must suppose the Hindu- 
 Persian period to have been spent. Not only the most important 
 tributary of the Oxus, the Polytimetus of the ancients, which at 
 the present day is called Zerafschdn, "the gold-bearer," but also 
 the streams which descend north and south from the Hindu 
 Kusch, carry sand glittering with gold in their waters, which 
 must have early attracted the attention of the population. The 
 same holds good of the streams w^hich flow down the west and 
 south-west sides of the Himalaya.* 
 
 According to the views of the ancients, especially of Herodotus 
 and Megasthenes, India, in consequence of an erroneous application 
 to the whole of it, of what was known as to the north-west of it, 
 passes as a country blessed with gold. Pliny (Hist. Nat, vi. 25) 
 tells of a gold and silver island, Chryse and Argyre (east of 
 the estuary of the Ganges, later XP^^V X'^P^'^^^^'^^ modem 
 Malacca; cf. Kiepert, HandbiKh d. a. Geog., p. 42). "Thou gold- 
 abounding Sindhu," "thou river wdth the golden bed" (Jiiranydyi, 
 hiranyavartani), are the terms applied in the hymns of the Eigveda 
 to the Indus. Gold-mines, and also gold-washing (Zimmer, Altind. 
 Lehen, p. 49, /.), are mentioned, and generally a consuming 
 passion for the precious metal is displayed in the most open fashion 
 by the worthy poets of the Rigveda. Again, the custom of 
 cleaning the gold obtained from the mines with watei', which we 
 came accross in Egypt, is mentioned in Vedic texts [adbhyo 
 hiravyam punanti); cf. Zimmer, Altind. Lehen, p. 49 /. A 
 luxuriant terminology flourishes in later Sanskrit for the metal, 
 the object of desire to all.t 
 
 Of these later Sanskrit names for gold I will only call attention 
 to one, which in a fabulous shape found its way to the west at a 
 very early period. Herodotus (iii. 102-105), and others after 
 him, informs us of a valiant people in the north of India who set 
 out into the desert on camels at the first streak of dawn to fetch 
 gold. "There are ants there, in size between a dog and a fox, 
 and of extraordinary swiftness, which burrow in the earth, after 
 the fashion of ants, and throw up heaps of a golden sand. The 
 
 * As is well known, some scholars have endeavoured to find in Sans, rasd 
 (a m}'thical river of the extreme north) = Zend rahlia (m3'thical stream) a 
 recollection, common to both branches of the Hindu-Persian group, of a great 
 river in the land from which they came, the Jaxartes ('Apa|rjs). Cf. Spiegel, 
 Arische Pcriode, p. 107. 
 
 + Cf. Pott, Etym. Forschitngcn, ii. p. 410, /. He reviews Hindu names for 
 gold under four heads : sheen and colour, real or imaginary jjlace of discover}-, 
 qualities or laudator}'' epithets, uncertain origin. Cf. ib. for the Sanskrit 
 names of the other metals. Narahari's Rdjanighantu (in the middle of the 
 thirteenth century of our era), ed. by R. Garhe, Leipzig, mentions forty-two 
 names for gold [cf. p. 33, /. ). 
 
INDIAN GOLD. 1/3 
 
 thing is to load the camels with this sand as rapidly as possible 
 and get home before the cool of the day. For though these ants 
 remain concealed during the heat, afterwards they come out of 
 their holes, and guided by the scent give chase to the gold-robbers." 
 This story, which was widely spread in antiquity, is alluded to in 
 Hesychius' gloss /i,eTaAAets" fjLvp/xrjKeq* Now, as a matter of fact, 
 there is a kind of gold called by the Hindus ^:)^^i/^X•rt, " ants " 
 (Mahdbhdrata, ii., 1860), brought from a North Indian tribe 
 named the Darada, who were called gold-hunters even by the 
 ancients, and accoixling to Lassen it is probable that the name 
 indicates a kind of marmot animal still to be found in the sandy 
 plains of Thibet, which lives in communities and burrows like 
 ants. The sand thrown up by these creatures may often have 
 contained gold, and may have caused the Hindu gold-seekers to 
 imagine that these animals had a peculiar instinct for discovering 
 the metal. 
 
 Another explanation of the story of the gold-digging ants 
 assumes that by these mysterious beasts we are to understand a 
 Thibetan variety of the human species ; and, indeed, recent explora- 
 tions in Thibet have revealed numerous families of Thibetan gold- 
 diggers living together in communities, and they, in the depths of 
 winter, wrapped up to the ears in hides and skins, guarded by 
 great, fierce dogs, dig with long iron spades for the gold which is to 
 be found in abundance (cf. AusJand, 1873, p. 39). 
 
 Now that we have traversed the ancient civilisations of the East, 
 from the banks of the Nile to the Oxus and the Jaxartes, and have 
 found everywhere that joy in the precious metal and longing for it 
 go back to a point in time which can only be reached by means of 
 Comparative Philology, let us return to our own quarter of the 
 globe, Europe. 
 
 Nature has not entirely refused her good things to Europe 
 either. We have accounts even in antiquity of the wealth of 
 Spain, Gaul, Switzerland, Noricum, Macedonia. Time after time 
 gold has been discovered in Great Britain and Ireland, in Bohemia, 
 Austria, Hungary, in the sands of the Danube, the Rhine, the 
 Moselle, the Eder, the Schwarza, the Rhone, ifec, though frequently 
 it has only made but a poor return for considerable labour. 
 Amongst the most important prehistoric finds of gold in Europe 
 belong those discovered in Hungary, Siebenbiirge, in the Norselands, 
 and ancient Scythia. Hallstadt also and Myceua; exhibit g(jld ; 
 the Swiss lake-dwellings but little, as at St Aubin and Mffiringcn. 
 M. Much, w'ho, in his book Die Kupfet-zeit in Europa, deals with 
 gold also in ancient Europe (p. 176, jf.), comes to the conclusion in 
 the first place that gold appears much later than copper in the 
 culture of the European Aryans ; next, that it appears first of all 
 in the south-east of their region, whither it may have made its 
 way through the influence of Asiatic and Semitic culture. 
 
 * Cf. also Heliodorus, jEthiopica: irap^a-av yuero tovtov? (Scri bringing silk, 
 and Arabians bringing spice), ol iK r^y TpaiyKoSvriKrji, xpv'^v 5e rhv /nvpn-qKiav 
 irpo(TKoixi(ovTes, X. 26, and Philostr. ApolL, vi. 1. 
 
174 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 A sure decision as to the origin and spread of gold in Europe 
 can scarcely be reached this way. Let us, therefore, commit our- 
 selves to the guidance of Comparative Philology here again, and 
 follow it tirst to the starting-point of European civilisation, the 
 classic region of the Mediterranean. 
 
 In Greek gold is xpva-os, a word which various savants refer to 
 a stem-form *^ep-Tio's or *;(pi5-Ttos, compare with the Hindu-Persian 
 names for gold given above, and then use as an argument to show 
 that the original Indo-Germanic period was acquainted with gold. 
 I will not here go into what seem to me the insuperable gram- 
 matical difficulties in the way of this comparison, I would only 
 point out that even if the correctness of such a stem-form as 
 ^ep-Ttos or ^pv-TLos for ;)(p{icros be granted, it is quite out of the 
 (piestion to draw a satisfactory conclusion from it as to the exist- 
 ence of a word for gold in the vocabulary of the primeval Indo- 
 Germanic language, becavise of the complete dissimilarity between 
 its suffix and those of the Asiatic words (cf. above, p. 133). 
 
 All difficulties vanish the moment we decide, in company with 
 Kenan, V. Hehn, Benfey, and others, to see in the Greek xp^'o-o's a 
 loan-word from the Hebr. charm, Assyr. hurdsu, which the 
 Phenicians, whose agency in this matter has the most claim on 
 our notice, may well have been aquainted with, owing to the 
 affinity of their language with that of the Northern Semites, and 
 which, as inscriptions recently discovered show {cf. V. Hehn, 
 Kulturpjianzen u. Haustiere^, p. 461 ; Z. d. D. M. G., xxx. 137), was 
 the usual name for the gold. That the Phenician, to whose skill 
 in mining obvious reference is made in Job xxviii. 1-11 ("silver 
 has its veins and gold has its place of melting," tfec), opened the 
 first gold-mines in Greece, on the Island of Thasos and Mount 
 Panga^um, is a fact which has long been recognised. Herodotus, 
 who had inspected the mines abandoned by them on the south 
 coast of Thrace, states that here the Phenicians had undermined 
 a whole mountain. Aiiri metalla et Jiaturam, says Pliny, vii. 197, 
 Cadmus Phoenix ad Pangaemn montem invenit. A list of mines 
 worked by fabulously wealthy kings of Asia Minor and Greece is 
 given by Strabo, c. 680.* Arabia, too, was a great centre of Semitic 
 wealth in gold. The- fact that the expeditions of the Phenicians 
 to the eastern coast and districts of Greece took place in the 
 fifteenth century, explains how it is that xP^cros is at home in 
 Greek from the very beginning, and is in common use for forming 
 names of persons and places. For the rest, as to the gleam of 
 gold which irradiates the Homeric world, what a famous antiquary 
 
 * ws b fM^v TavTa\ov ttKovtos koI tu>v neAoTriSaJj/ a-wh twv wepl ^pvyiav Kal 
 2i7rt/Ao^ fXfrdWiiiu iyevero. 6 Se KdS,uoi; [e/c toji/] irepl ©paKTji' Kal rh HayyaTov 
 opos. 6 Se ripia^oK 4k tSiv 4v Acrrvpois Trepl "A^vSov xpi/o'eiccf, wu Kal vvv tri 
 fjiiKpa XeiireTai'iToWT] S' tj eK^oXri Kal to, opiiyfiara (Trj/j.e7a t^s ird\ai fxeraWfias. 
 6 Se Mi5ov 4k twv Trepl rh 'Bepfxiov bpos. 6 Se Tvyov /cat A\vaTTOv Kal Kpoiffov 
 
 airh TWV 4v AvSia *T?js fiiTa^i) 'ATapviws Tt ital Tl^pyd/xov iroKixvi) 
 
 4pTifj.7i e/cyuejU6TaAA€ii,u.eVa exovas, to, x'^P'-"- ^f- Groskurd's Translation, iii. 
 p. 98. A careful collection of all the places in which finds of gold have beeu 
 made is given in Bliimner, Termin. unci Tcchnol., iv. 12, ff. 
 
TURKO-TATARIC GOLD. 1/5 
 
 (Schomann) remarks may be accepted, c^lm grano snlix, in spite of 
 Schliemann's discoveries : " Can any one doubt that all this is poetic 
 gold, with which it was no harder for Greek singers to deck out 
 their heroes than it was for the poets of the Middle Ages to deck 
 out the heroes of Teutonic sagas, where also red gold is plenty % " 
 
 At any rate, according to Hdt, ii. 69, the Lacedaemonians even 
 in the sixth century, when they wished to erect a statue to Apollo, 
 bad to send to Croesus of Lydia to buy the necessary gold. Cf. 
 further, Bliimner, Term. u. Techn., iv. 11. 
 
 So, too, it was from Semitic Asia-Minor, though at a much later 
 date, and not through Phenician agency, that the /tva (Lat. mina), 
 which fii'st occurs in Herodotus, penetrated to Greece from Assyr. 
 manah, which reappears in Akkad. viana and Egypt, min, but 
 scarcely in Sans, mand (M. Mliller, Biograjihies, Arc, p. 115). 
 
 But though in this way it was from the Semitic world that the 
 gleam of gold first shone upon the Greeks, still at a very early 
 date news may have reached the Hellenes, through the Pontic 
 colonies, of the rich treasures of metals that slumbered in the 
 ravines of the Ural and Altai mountains. 
 
 Again, it is Herodotus (iv. 24-31) who tells us that in a land 
 to the north-east of the Pontic factories, where the ground is 
 frozen hai'd eight months in the year, and where the air full " of 
 feathers " casts a wintry veil over the landscape, there dwells a 
 one-eyed people, whom the Scyths call Arimaspi. As far as the 
 baldheads, whose name is Argippfei, Hellenic merchants had pene- 
 trated, not however without having first had to cross a mountain 
 (the Ural). But beyond them no Greek had pushed ; for lofty, 
 pathless mo\:ntains (the western end of the Altai) barred the way. 
 Only so much w^as known with certainty : that to the east lay the 
 Issedones, whose customs also were known. What, however, was 
 known of the land of the Arimaspi and the gold-guarding griffins 
 w'as learned from the Issedones. Indeed, the Turko-Tataric branch 
 of the Ural-Altaic family of languages, situate at the western end 
 of the Altai, must have observed the treasures offered to their 
 notice by nature at a very early period. In spite of the enormous 
 geographical area occupied by this family of peoples, of whom I 
 will only name the more familiar Jakuts, Baschkirs, and Kirghishes, 
 the Uigurs, Usbeks, Turkomans, and Osmanlis of Turkey in 
 Europe and Asia, throughout the whole region from the Dar- 
 danelles to the banks of the Lena, the same name for gold, altim, 
 allyn, iltyn, itc.,* recurs, a word which has penetrated to the 
 extreme north-east of Asia, into the Samoyed and Tungusic 
 languages, and etymologically can hardly be dissociated from 
 the name of the auriferous Altai {rf. Klaproth, Sprachatlas in Asia 
 polyglotta, pp. 8 and 2&). Still more noteworthy is it that on 
 the vessels of gold and silver which have been discovered in the 
 
 * In Jakutic alone altun does not mean gold but copper, whereas gold in 
 a very remarkable way is designated "red silver," kysylil kiimys from the 
 Turko-Tataric word for silver. Cf. in later Sanskrit viahdrajala, "great 
 silver " = gold. 
 
1/6 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Altai district and in ancient Tschiidic graves in lai'ge quantities, 
 according to Sjogren {cf. above, p. 163; loc. cit., p. 170), the picture 
 of the fabiilous griffin of antiquity has been observed. Amongst 
 the Scythian tribes, too, Herodotus found much wealth of gold but 
 no silver (iv. 71; Strabo, p. 163). 
 
 This strange northern world, then, touched the outposts of 
 Hellenic civilisation as a land of marvels and fairy-tales, and it is 
 quite possible that when brought into this connection another of 
 the most beautiful of the legends of classical antiquity, the expedi- 
 tion of the Argonauts in quest of the golden fleece, acquires a 
 special significance. Strabo, c. 499, was of this opinion. He 
 mentions the wealth of Colchos in gold, and relates that the 
 barbarians caught the gold in the mountain streams by means of 
 perforated troughs and I'ough fleeces. This was the origin of the 
 fable of the golden fleeces.* For the rest, the story of the Argo- 
 nauts was not a native Greek tale, but belonged to the Minyse, 
 that is to say, in all probability was a tale of Phoiniko-Semitic 
 navigation {cf. Kiepert, Lelirhuch d. alien Geographie, p. 242, and 
 Peter, Zeittafeln^, v. p. 11), which was subsequently worked up in 
 the true Greek spirit. 
 
 We now proceed to the Italian tribes of the Apennine peninsula. 
 ^yr The Latin name for gold is in Latin aurum, in Sabine (Paul. Diac, 
 p. 9. 3) ausum, which points to an Italian stem-form auso. This 
 form is properly compared with words such as Lat. aurora (*aus6sa), 
 "dawn," uro {*^ls6), "burn;" and, as is indicated by Lat. atir-ugo, 
 "jaundice," it originally meant "shining," "yellow," then "gold." 
 Here the one thing remarkable is that the Italians did not, like 
 other Indo-Europeans who have special words for gold {cf. Sans. 
 A^ra^^ya = Zend zaranya, and Goth. gulp = O.S. zlato), draw upon 
 the root ghel, " to be yellow," with which they were acquainted 
 (Lat. helvus). To the latter, besides, must be referred Phrygian 
 yA-ovpo's ( : G. x^^P°'^i "green, yellow"), "gold," and '^Xovv6<; 
 (O.S. zelenu, "yellow, green"), which occurs in Hesych. without 
 an iOvLKov. 
 
 No indication where the Italians may first have made acquaint- 
 ance with gold, whether on the side of Etruria, Spain (Basque 
 urrea, urregoria, "gold"), or Greece, is given unfortunately in 
 language or elsewhere. It is noteworthy that no gold could be 
 detected in the lake-dwellings in the plain of the Po. Still there 
 was a decree even in the Twelve Tables, according to which all 
 gold was to be excluded from burials : excipitur aurum, quo denies 
 vincii. 
 
 Clearer are the ways by which gold travelled from Italy to the 
 rest of Europe. All Celtic languages have borrowed their word 
 
 * -Kapa TovTois 5e Aeyerat Kol xP^'^'Of Karacpipeiv robs x^^/^''''pPovs, inroSex^crOai 
 S avrhv rovs ^apfiapovs (paruats KaTaTiTprifxeyais Kal /j.aWci)Ta79 Sopals: a<p' ou 
 Srj iJ.envde7(r6ai koI to xp^'^^P-'^'^^'^'' ^^pos. Why 0. Grnppe, JFochenschr. f. 
 Mass. Phil., 1884, No. 16, will see in these and similar stories myths "of the 
 conquest of the golden waves by the sun-god, after defeating the monsters of 
 the night," I do not comprehend. 
 
LOAN-WORDS FOR GOLD. 1 77 
 
 for gold from Latin. Irish 6r, geti. dir, Cynir. mur, Cambr. our, eur, 
 etc., come from the Latin aurum. We here have a dehghtful instance 
 for the student of language, in which it is ])ossil)le by means of 
 cogent phonetic laws to establish in the most conclusive manner 
 possible tlie fact that of two words one is a loan-word from the 
 other. If the Italian form ausom were akin to the Celtic, it must 
 for instance in Irish have lost its medial spirant, as is made clear 
 by the case of Ir. smr, " sister," from *suur = Lat. soi'or from *svesor; 
 it could not possibly have developed an r, for such a phonetic 
 change is absoUitely foreign to Celtic* 
 
 Hence, an important piece of chronology can be established. 
 The change of s between two vowels into r was accomplished about 
 the time of the Samnite war, the way for it therefoi-e must have 
 been paved in popular speech at least fifty years before. But this 
 agrees most excellently with the time of the great Celtic move- 
 ments southwards and eastwards which introduced the black day 
 of Allia into the Roman calendar, when, according to the Koman 
 storj^ tlie insolent Gaul threw his sword into the scales against a 
 thousand pounds of Roman gold. After this time the Gauls are 
 pictured as fond of gold and I'ich in gold (cf. Biod. Sic, v. 27). 
 
 In the same way that Italian gold penetrated to the Celtic west, 
 it also travelled to the Illyrian tribes of the northern Balkan 
 peninsula. The sole remnant of these tribes, Albanian, presents us 
 M'ith dr, ap-i, which is certainly borrowed from the Lat. aurum ; 
 another word, <l>\jopi, cfiXjopt-ov, in the Gegic dialect ^Xiopi, 
 <f>XjopjvL, for coined gold, which, like the Mgr. </)Xwpi, cjiXovpL, comes 
 hova fiorinus, fiorinus, kc, is also forthcoming. 
 
 Whnt seems to be the oldest loan, however, from the Italian 
 aurum, inasmuch as it was effected at a time when the s between 
 the two vowels was still intact, perhaps occurs in the Baltic words, 
 Pruss. ausis and Lith. duksas. The latter form with the guttural 
 inserted before the spirant is readily ex])lained by the phonetic 
 tendencies of the language (cf Lith. tukstantis, O.P. tusimtons : 
 Goth. ])ti!<zmdi). As regards the path followed by this loan, 
 it is known that in very early times there existed a trade-route 
 between the Adriatic and the Baltic, by which the valuable pro- 
 duct of the north, amber, was conveyed to the Italian south. 
 Beads of amber are found even in the lake-dwellings of the Po (cf. 
 Helbig, Die Italiker in der Poehne, p. 29). Now, by this route the 
 north may have received, in exchange for the precious product of 
 its sea, many ])ieces of the precious and baser mct;ils from tlie 
 south. What stands in the way of this ingenious but very bold 
 conject\n-e of V. Helm's (p. 461) is the circumstance that, thanks 
 to Genthe's researches [Ucher den etrtiskischen Tnnsch/iandel nach 
 dem Norden), we know of a direct connection between the Etruscans 
 and the amber coast of the Baltic, whereas the Romans made their 
 first acquaintance with the amber through this well-known journey 
 
 * Fuither, there are still traces in Old Irish of the final m of the Lntin nunnn, 
 Cf., in Stokes, Irish Glosses, p. 162, the verse Is 6r iujlan, "he is pure gold." 
 
 U 
 
1/8 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 of the Roman knight who, under Nero, commercia ea et litora pera- 
 gravit {Phis. Hist. Nat., xxxvii. 3. 45). 
 
 So long, therefore, as it cannot be demonstrated that a name for 
 gold existed in Etruscan coiTesponding to the Italian auso-, the 
 relation assumed between the Lithu-Prussian word and the Latin 
 must remain merely conjecture ; as it would be equally possible 
 that the Baltic languages possessed a word meaning " shining," 
 " yellow " (ef. Lith. auszra, " dawn "), corresponding to and etymo- 
 logically related with the Lat. auso-, and that they employed it 
 independently to designate gold (0. Pr. ausis, but why Lith. duksas 
 with k ?). 
 
 The Lat. aurum found its way, though at a later period, into Old 
 Scandinavian also. It was from the Romans that the Icelanders 
 first got coined gold and named it eyrir, gen. eyris, pi. aurar, gen. 
 aura, in opposition to the uncoined gold (gull) which they had long 
 been familiar with, and which was generally kept in the shape of 
 rings {haugr).* 
 
 Let us now for a moment leave our quarter of the globe and 
 betake ourselves to another centre from which gold was distributed, 
 Iran. The Iranian name for gold made its way into the languages 
 of nearly all the eastern members of the Finnic race, and that at a 
 time when the old suffixes could not have been lost, as they are in 
 the New Persian and Afghan dialects of to-day. It is in Mordv. 
 sirnd, Tscher. sortne, Wog. sorni, Ostiak sorni, Wotiak and Syriah 
 zarni. The Magyars also (c/. Hung, arany) brought it with them 
 to their new home. On the other hand, the West Finnic languages, 
 under the influence of Teutonic culture, all took the Teutonic word 
 for gold, Finnic kiilda, Esthon. kuld, Lapp, golle, &c. That we 
 here have not to do with casual coincidences is clearly proved by 
 the exactly analogous relation of the names for another metal, iron, 
 as we will show at gx'eater length hereafter. 
 
 Between the action of Roman influence on the one side and of 
 Iranian influence on the other lies the domain of two great peoples, 
 who are geographical neighbours, and according to the usual view 
 form a closely connected group in the Indo-Germanic family of 
 languages, the domain of the Lithu-Slavo-Teutonic peoples. We 
 have already come across the agreement of Tent, snilda and Slav. 
 medX, and we shall hereafter meet with many cases in which the 
 northern tx'ibes agree as regards points of metallurgy. The Slavs 
 and Teutons agree in their name for gold also : Goth, 'pulth 
 corresponds to the O.S. zlato, which runs through all the Slavonic 
 dialects. As the Lithu-Prussian name for gold is divergent, it 
 would seem that at the relatively very early time when an adjective 
 meaning " yellow," and formed from the root ghel, established itself 
 in the linguistic area of Teuto-Slavonic, in the sense of " gold," the 
 
 * Aa entirely different explanation of the O.N. eyrir is given by Ahlqvist, 
 Die Cultiorwortcr in den wcstjinn. Spr., p. 192 : he compares it with O.N. eyra, 
 pi. eyru, gen. eyrna (Goth, ansd, Lat. mcris), "ear," which is to be explained 
 hj the early custom of using the earlaps of certain animals as small change (?). 
 An analogy is offered by the Kuss. polHschka = " ha.U a-n ear." 
 
GOLD AMONGST THE NORTHERN TRIBES. 1 79 
 
 Baltic branch must have dwelt apart by itself. The Lettlanders 
 may have possessed a word corresponding to the Lith. djcsas at 
 an early period, and subsequently have exchanged it for the Slav. 
 zelts. 
 
 For the rest, gold was known to the tribes of the north for a 
 long time only as coming from abroad, and at first probably as 
 coming from the east {cf. Baumstark, Amf. Erldiiterung des alia. 
 Teiles der Germania, p. 291), before they learnt to discover it in 
 their own mountains and streams. Herodotus (iv. 104) depicts 
 the Agathyrsi, who dwelt in Siebenbiirgen, which is rich in 
 river gold, and in the neighbourhood of Teutonic tribes, as 
 Xpv(TO(f)6poi. Nevertheless, in spite of Tacitus' idealising words, 
 Germ. 5 : Argentum et aurum propitiine an irati di negaverint, 
 duhito. Nee tamen affirmaverim nullam Germanice venam argentum 
 aurwnve gignere: quis enim scrutatus est? Possessione et tisu hand 
 perinde afficiuntur, «tc., the auri sacra fames invaded the north 
 also at a very early period, as many passages in ancient authors 
 show {cf. Baumstark, op. cit, p. 292). Never has the curse which 
 hangs over the golden treasures hidden in the depths of earth 
 found more majestic expression than in the GeiTuan Nibelungenlied. 
 For the sake of the glittering metal, the fair-haired son of Germany 
 leai'ns to sell his arm to his country's foe, and his belief in the 
 inexhaustible wealth of the south in gold was not the least factor 
 in the persistent impulse of the northern tribes to press on against 
 the ancient Roman empire, until at last they overthrew it. 
 
 To sum up, it has been shown that both amongst the Semitic 
 peoples and the Hindu-Persian branch of the Indo-Europeans, that 
 is almost throvighout Asia Minor, acquaintance with gold goes back 
 to proethnic times. 
 
 From Asia Minor gold travelled on the one hand through 
 Phenician agency to Greece, on the other from Iranian ground to 
 the Eastern Finns. Great influence on the further distribution of 
 gold through Europe must have been exercised by Italy. The 
 Italian word, the origin of which is not quite cleared up, found its 
 way to the Celts, Albanians, Lithuanians, and in later times to the 
 Scandinavians also. The Slavo-Teutons have a common name for 
 gold, which must have established itself in this linguistic area at a 
 very early date, perhaps owing to oriental influence. The Finns 
 of the Baltic obtained their term for gold from the ancient 
 Germans. 
 
 On the other hand, the members of the Turko-Tataric race 
 originally grouped round the western end of the Altai (" the 
 gold-abounding ") appear to have been acquainted with the 
 treasures of their auriferous mountain wliilc yet in their original 
 home, and stories of them even in Herodotus' time seem to have 
 reached the outposts of Greek culture on the Poutus. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 SILVER. 
 
 Among the various fluctuations of the order in which, as we 
 have ah'eady explained, the metals are enumerated in the monvi- 
 ments of the most ancient peoples, we must here call attention to 
 the struggle which took place at an early time between gold and 
 silver for the supremacy. It is in the oldest monuments, when the 
 metals and other articles of value are being enumerated, that silver 
 is placed much more commonly before gold than after it, and even 
 of the Assyrian monuments it may at least be asserted that in them 
 silver is mentioned as often before as after gold. 
 
 The preference, thus demonstrated, for silver to gold at a very 
 early period in the history of human culture undoubtedly finds its 
 explanation in the later and rarer appearance of that metal amongst 
 the oriental nations and amongst mankind generally, a phenomenon 
 which is clearly indicated by facts of archaeology {cf. Lubbock, 
 Prehistoric Times, pp. 3, 20, 22, 25), and is sufficiently explained by 
 the circumstance that silver occurs only in mountains and not in 
 the sands of rivers, and on the whole is not of such widespread 
 occurrence, and is harder to get than gold. Certainly the original 
 Semites {cf. F. Hommel, Die Namen der Sdugetiere, &c., p. 415) seem 
 to have had a word for silver (Assyr. sarpu = Arab, zarfu"' by the side 
 of Assyr. kaspu = Hebr. kesef) as well as for gold ; but in the Indo- 
 Germanic area there is no lack of clear indications of tlie relatively 
 late appearance of the former metal. The oldest collection of 
 ancient metals in ancient India {Vdjasaneyisatiihitd, xvii. 13) 
 mentions immediately after Mranya, " gold," dyas, " ore," or rather 
 "iron;" in the Rigveda the later word for silver, rajatd (clearly 
 like dargatd, "visible," from the root darf and yajatd, "venerable," 
 from root yaj), appears only once, in the adjectival sense " white," 
 used of a horse ; and if in another Vedic text our metal is described 
 under the general expression rajatdm hiranyam, " white gold," * 
 which is not worthy to be used as an offering {cf. Zimmer, Altind. 
 Lehen, p. 52, /.), this is but the same process as occurs in ancient 
 Egyptian, where hat, Copt, chat, " silver," really means "bright, 
 shining white," and has the symbol for gold as its determinative. 
 In Sumerian also the word ku-bahhar, " silver," which otherwise 
 
 * Another explanation of the Sans, rajatdm hlranyam is given by A. Kuhn, 
 Zeitschrift f. agyptische Sprache und AUertumskicnde, 1873, p. 21, /. He 
 regards it as silver-gold= Egypt, dsem. 
 
SILVER IX ZEND, SANSKRIT, AND IRANIAN. l8l 
 
 stands quite by itself, really means " white " or "shining" metal 
 (F. Hommel, Die vorsemit. Culturen, p. 409). 
 
 Rajatd appears as a substantive in the meaning of " silver " for 
 the first time in Hindu literature in the Atharvaveda* ((/. Zimmer, 
 op. cit., p. 53). 
 
 The Iranian dialects which, agreeing as they do in the name for 
 gold, indicate their primeval acquaintance with that metal, show 
 complete divergence in the designation of silver. Erezata, which 
 corresponds to the Sans, rajatd, is confined to the language of the 
 Avesta. The Afghans have no special word for silver, but call it 
 .ynn zar, i.e., " white gold." N.P. sm, Kurd, ziw belong, according 
 to Spiegel (Tradit. Lit. d. Parsen, ii. p. 370), to G. acrrjiio<;, "un- 
 stamped," Mod. G. aarjixi, "silver." Another X. Pers. term ncegr-a 
 " argentum /iquatum," Jezd. dialect nnqrja (Z. d. D. M. G., xxxv 
 p. 403), Beluchee nwjhra, is Arabian [mikrah). The Ossetes, finally, 
 have obviously borrowed their word dvlist, avzeste, from the East 
 Finnic languages Wotiak azves, Syriah ezis, Hung, eziist (Perm, ozi/^, 
 Wotj. «3i('es, ikc, "lead"), a culture route which we shall often 
 have occasion to mention in our account of the metals. 
 
 If, then, careful examination of Sanskrit and Persian shows that 
 these peoples' acquaintance with silver cannot go back to any great 
 antiquity, it is self-evident that the agreement of Sans, rajatd, Zend 
 erezata, Armen. arcat'^ artsath with Lat. argentiim, on which has been 
 rested the assumption that silver was known to the Indo-Europeans 
 before their dispersion, must be, at any rate as regards meaning, 
 casual. But inasmuch as in countless languages, both Indo- 
 European and non-Indo-European, silver is indicated as " white, 
 shining," why may not the same adjective,! designating this colour, 
 have been employed in different districts of the Indo-Euopean 
 linguistic area to indicate the new metal? {cf. above, p. 120). 
 
 Nevertheless the coincidence between Zend and Sanskrit and 
 Armenian may be due to an actual connection. Of all the countries 
 of Asia Minor, Armenia, with the sea-board of the Pontus to the 
 north, is the richest in silver. According to Strabo (c. 530), Pom- 
 pey was able to exact from the defeated Tigranes no less than six 
 thousand talents of silver. In Marco Polo's time silver-mines were 
 worked, especially in the neighbourhood of Trebizond, with success 
 {cf. Flitter, Erdkwide, x. p. 272). North-west of Beiburt is a moun- 
 tain at the present day called Gumish-Dagh — " silver-mountain," 
 and on it is a mining village Gumiskkhana, " silver-town," in which, 
 
 * The RdjaniglMntu, ed. R. Garbe, p. .35, mentions seventeen later names 
 for silver, of which those that are derived from the moon are the most interest- 
 ing for the history of culture : candraWiaka, " moon metal," candrabMti, 
 "of the appearance of the moon," candrahdsa, "shining white like the 
 moon." 
 
 t It appears, with modification of the stem, to have existed thus : — *rag 
 ( = San.'i. raj-atd), *r^(=Zend erezata, Arm. arc-at<^), *r^( = Lat. arg-entum). 
 The suffix was -nto. As to the Celtic words, cf. below. 
 
 In later times also names for silver are frequently obtained from words for 
 "white." Cf., e.g., Bulg. aspra, Serv. aspra,jaspra, Alb. asper, &c. : So-irpos, 
 "white" (Miklosich, Turk. Elem., p. 8). 
 
1 82 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 even in the year 1806, in spite of the rough methods of extraction, 
 fifty -thousand piastres a month were obtained (cf. A. Soetbeer, 
 Edel-metall Procluhtion Ergcinzungsheft Nr. 57 z. Petermanns 
 Mitteilungen, p. 37). Its name in ancient times was*Ao-t/3a {cf. 
 above, Kurd, ziw, &c., from Mod. G. aaijixi); whence the silver coins 
 with the legend 'Ao-t^eW (Tomaschek, Lthl. f. o. Phil, i. 126). 
 
 If, then, we assvime that in Armenia, which is rich in silver, a 
 pre-existing adjective first established itself in the meaning of 
 silver (Armen. artsath, before the sound-shifting *argat-), this term 
 might easily have travelled to Iran, which is poor in silver (cf. 
 W. Geiger, Ostiran. Cultur, pp. 147 and 389,/.), and may have been 
 conveyed thence by the primeval trade-route between Iran and India 
 {cf. A. Weber, Allg. Alonatschrift, 1853, p. 671) along the river 
 Cabul to Hindustan, It may then have influenced the terms for 
 silver in both lands. However, as we have said, such an 
 assumption is unnecessary, especially as neither Northern India 
 nor even Carmania or Bactria was entirely destitute of silver in 
 antiquity (Bliimner, Term. u. Tech., iv. 31). 
 
 For the rest, Armenia is the starting-point of the knowledge of 
 silver in another direction at any rate, as is shown by the 
 permeation of the Armenian word into numerous Caucasian 
 dialects (Awaric aratz, Cari araz, Quasi-Qumuq arz, &c.; cf. 
 Klaproth, Asia Polyglotta^, p. 105). 
 
 In Southern Europe the G. apyvpo<s is isolated from the other 
 Indo-Germanic names for silver by its suffix -vpos,* and it gives no 
 indication of the quarter from which the Greeks first obtained 
 their knowledge of the white metal. But tradition here again in a 
 remarkable way leads to the neighbourhood, at least of Armenia, to 
 the coasts of Pontus Euxinus. Even Homer {II., ii. 857) mentions 
 the Pontic town 'AXv/3r] with the words : rrjXoOev ii 'AkvfSr]<;, oOev 
 apyvpov iarl yeviOXiq ; and although in Attica, which was rich 
 indeed in silver, but whose mines only attained to any importance 
 shortly before the Persian wars {cf. J. F. Reitemeier, Geschichte cles 
 Berghaues u. Hilttenwessens hei den alien Volkern, 1785, p. 67), the 
 discovery of silver was ascribed to the tribal hero Erichthonius, 
 yet according to another statement it was due to the distant 
 Scythians. Argentum, says Pliny, Hist. Nat., vii. 56. 197, invenit 
 Erichthonius Atheniensis, ut alii jEacus, and in Hygini Fab. (ed. M. 
 Schmidt), p. 149, it is said : Indus rex in Scythia argentwn primus 
 invenit, quod Erichtho?iius Athenas primum attulit. 
 
 The latter appearance of silver in ancient Greece is indicated 
 also by the fact that the stem apyvpo- is scarcely ever used in the 
 formation of names of persons and places, whereas the stem xpvao- 
 {cf. above, p. 174) is commonly so employed. It also deserves notice 
 that in Homer the stem apyvpo- appears in compounds only four 
 times, while on the other hand the stem ^vao- occurs thirteen 
 times. Under the influence of Phenician commerce, which first 
 brought with it a tremendous flood of this metal, in consequence of 
 
 * &py-vpos : apySs *T§-o). Cf. Sans, drju-na, Lat. argd-tus ("briglit- 
 ■witted"). 
 
SILVER IN ITALIAN AND CELTIC. 1 83 
 
 the early working of the Spanish silver-mines, in Greece (as also 
 later in Italy) dpyvpiov (argentum) not ypvcro'i became the usual 
 word for money. 
 
 In Italy, acquaintance with silver spread at a relatively early 
 date, as is indicated by the agreement of Osc. aragetud = Lat. 
 argentum. But the pile-builders of the Po do not seem to have 
 been acquainted with it yet (cf. W. Helbig, o]). cit., p. 21). 
 
 No trustworthy clue as to whence Italy, so poor in silver, first 
 obtained the white metal can be discovered. If its inhabitants 
 first received it from Greek merchants and colonists in the shape 
 of coin, ornaments, vessels, &c. (cf. talentum, : raXavTov, phalerce : 
 <f)dXapa, crater a : Kparrip, &c.), supposing the apyvpo^ of the 
 Hellenic sailor sounded strange in the ears of the Italian farmer, 
 the foi'eign sounding word may easily have been fitted with a 
 suflfix from the native dialect, in which formations in -ento- (ungu- 
 entum, Jlii-entxim, cru-etitus, sil-entiis) were not unfrequent. 
 
 It is not easy to determine the relation of the Celtic names for 
 silver (0. Ir. argat, arget, Cym. aria^it, Bret, archant, Corn. 
 arhanz) to the Lat. argentum. To the Lat. argentum (*fg-nto) 
 a primitive and etymologically coianected Celtic *arg-ento {cf. 0. Ir. 
 ard = Lat. ardutis, *fdh-v6-s) might well correspond. As a matter 
 of fact, it is seen preserved in Old Celtic names of towns Argento- 
 ratum (Strassburg), Argento-maguus, Argento-varia (Arzenheim) ; 
 only, everything is opposed to argento having here meant " silver." 
 Diodonis Siculus (v. 27. 1.) utterly denies the occurrence of silver 
 in Gaul (Kara yovv -rqv VaXaTiav apyvpos p.kv to <jvv6Xov ov yiyvcrat) ; 
 Strabo, p. 191, knows of silver-mines only in the districts of the 
 Ruteni (in the Department of Aveyron) and the Gabeli west of the 
 Cevennes. For the rest, every trace of silver in ancient Gaul is 
 wanting. It is, therefore, in the highest degree probable that in 
 the ancient Celtic names of towns mentioned, argento- meant 
 nothing else than the Vedic rajatd, i.e., " white " {cf. Weissenburg, 
 Weissenfels, Weisslingen, &c.). Argento-ixiium according to this 
 was "Weissenburg" (Ir. rath, rdith, " Konigsburg "). The ancient 
 Celtic argento, " white," thus inferred, would then be applied by the 
 Celts to designate silver when they came across the Lat. argentinn.* 
 
 On the other hand, it is certain that the Roman word travelled 
 east to the Illyrian tribes, and appears in Albanian as ipyjivT-i 
 {ergjunt, argjdnt, argjan, «fcc., according to G. Meyer). Here 
 language confirms the course of the history of culture : for it was 
 the Romans who first worked the wealth of the Illyrian mountains, 
 particularly in silver (Kiepert, Lehrh. d. a. G., p. So-! ; cf. also 
 Albanian place-names such as Argentaria), but also in gold (Alb. 
 ar = Lat. aurum). A second Albanian name for silver aipfie-a and 
 (repfid-ja comes from the Turkish {sermaje, " gold, caj)ital "). But 
 the Serv. »rma, " silver," Old Serv. siruma, ^'■fiiuni," Turk, sirmd, 
 "gold thread," G. oa'p/Aa, "filum," seem related {cf Miklosich, Die 
 Fremdiv. in den Slav. Spr., p. 127). 
 
 * Windisch takes a different view in Fick, IForfrrb., ii.* 801, and assumes 
 that the Celtic names for silver were directly borrowed from Lat. argsntum. 
 
1 84 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 The Indo-Germanic Tannages of Northern Europe are united by 
 a common word for silver : Goth. siluh\ O.S. sirehro, Lith. sidabras, 
 Pruss. sirahlan, ace. 
 
 The Teutonic word found its way on the one hand into Lapponic 
 (silbba), on the other through the influence of West Gothic (cf. J. 
 Grimm, Gesck. d. deutschen Sprache, p. 11) into Basque, where it 
 appears as cilarra. But we can scarcely assume that no genuine 
 word for silver had previously existed in the native dialects of the 
 Iberian peninsula, the extraordinary wealth of which in silver {cf. 
 Strabo, 147,/.) was known to the most ancient peoples. A trace of 
 such a name may, perhaps, be contained in the Iberian Orospeda — 
 "silver-mountain" (Sti'abo, c. 161). 
 
 As regards the series of words belonging to the tribes of North 
 Europe, phonetics point to loans, through old ones which are 
 scarcely of Indo-Germanic origin. V. Hehn has put forward the 
 hypothesis that the North European name for silver is to be 
 taken in connection with the already mentioned Pontic town of 
 'AXv/Srj, which in that case would, in accordance with Greek 
 phonetic laws, have to be regarded as standing for 'S,aX.vfir], 
 " silver-town ; " and so we should be led for the third time to the 
 mountainous districts of the Black Sea. 
 
 It is obvious that this combination of V. Hehn's can scarcely be 
 called more than an ingenious conjecture, which, moreover, has great 
 phonetic difficulties to contend with ; only it seems to me still the 
 best that has been made on the obscure series of North European 
 words — whose very relation to each other is by no means clear.* 
 
 The Thracian a-KapK-q, which occurs in the Hesychian gloss 
 arKapK-rj' ©pa/cto-rt apyvpta, is quite beyond explanation. 
 
 The West Finns obtained their knowledge of silver, not indeed 
 from Armenia, but probably from the neighbouring Iran, if we 
 may believe with Sjoegren, that the Finnic names, Finn, hopea, 
 Esth. hobe, hobbe, Weps. hobed, Wot. opea, opea, Liv. dbdi, ilbdi, 
 Tschud. hobet, are to be traced to the Persian sepid, Kurd, sipi, 
 " white," &c. (cf. Bulletin de Vacademie de S'. Petersbourg, vi. 
 p. 172). Ahlqvist (op. cit., p. 67) cannot explain these words. 
 
 For the rest, the spread of silver from the Pontic district to the 
 barbarians of the north cannot have occurred by the time of 
 Herodotus, as he expressly {cf. iv. 71, apyvpta 8e ovhlv ovSe x^^'^V 
 XP^ovrat ; cf also i. 215) denies the knowledge and use of this metal 
 both to the Scyths proper and to the Eastern Massagette. 
 
 The oldest evidence for the presence of silver in Germany is that 
 of Ctesar (vi. 28), who mentions the use of drinking horns orna- 
 mented with silver. Tacitus {Germ. 5) knows that the nobles 
 possessed silver vessels, presents from abroad. Silver-mines in the 
 country itself, therefore, must have been still unknown at this 
 time. In the year 47 A.D., indeed, Curtius Rufus had a silver- 
 mine opened in cigro Mattiaco by his soldiers, but it appeal's to 
 
 * Extremely bold conjectures on them, and 'AXvfirj (XaXv^ri) are made by 
 H. Briinnliofer, Ucber die dltesie Herkunft des Silb:r;: %nid Eiscns in Euroim, 
 based ou jjlace-names in Asia Minor {Fernschau, Aarau, 1886, i. 54). 
 
ELECTROS. 185 
 
 have soon collapsed owing to the poor returns (cf. Tdc. Annah, xi. 
 20). A regular silver-mine was worked for the first time in tlie 
 reign of Otto the Great, in the Harz. It is in harmony with this 
 that before 1100, German names of places consisting of words 
 compounded with " silver " do not occur {cf. Forstemann, Deutsche 
 Orfsnamen, p. 139). The same holds good of names of persons. 
 
 To conclude this review of the Indo-Germanic words for silver, 
 let us here mention an isolated name which, in the mouths of the 
 wandering gipsies, has been driven from India into Euroijc : Zig. 
 rub, rupp corresponds to Sans, rupya, Hind, rtqxt, as also the gipsy 
 name for gold, sonakai, sone.gai, «kc., comes from Sans, svarnd, 
 Hind, sond (cf. Pott, Zigeuner, ii. pp. 274 and 226). 
 
 If we glance once more at the names for silver which we have 
 found in use amongst Indo-Germanic and non-Indo-Germanic 
 peoples, we shall observe that so far as their etymology is clear, 
 they agree in calling silver the white or whitish metal. On the 
 other hand it is interesting to note, that the name for silver which 
 is widely spread among the Turko-Tataric tribes {cf Klaproth, 
 Sprachatlas, p. xxxvi.), that is komils, korniis, kiimiis, inasmuch as 
 it comes from the stem-syllable ko7/i, " to hide," connotes the 
 hidden, concealed metal, and therefore indicates that it was 
 relatively hard to work (cf H. Vambery, Die 2^f'i'r>i'i'tive Cultur, 
 p. 175). Not imfrequently we have found traces of the practice 
 of actually calling silver, which only became known relatively late, 
 after its predecessor gold, " white gold," and this is the more 
 intelligible because it was perhaps owing to careful examination of 
 gold itself that knowledge of silver was first attained. 
 
 It is known that in gold, both that which is obtained from mines 
 and that which is found in rivers, a varying percentage of silver 
 usually occurs. This mixture of gold and silver was called in 
 ancient Egyptian inscriptions dsem, and in the enumei'ation of the 
 metals and precious stones is placed immediately after gold. It 
 stands in great esteem. " Gold of the gods, dsem of the goddesses," 
 is said of Isis. Now, according to recent investigations by C. R. 
 Lepsius (cf. Ahh. d. Berl. Ak. d. W., 1871, p. 129), the Hebr. 
 chash{e)mal corresponds satisfactorily, both as regards the object 
 indicated and the etymology of the word, to the Egyptian dse7n, as 
 also does, at least as regards the object indicated, the Greek 6 
 •^AcKTpos (" the beaming " : rjXeKTwp, " sun "), the Latin form of which, 
 electrwn, is defined by Pliny (xxxiii. 4. 80) : omni auro inest argenttcm 
 vario pondere, alibi nona, alibi octava parte. Uhicunqtie quinta 
 argenti portio est, electrwn vacatur. Indeed, in such passages as 
 Od. iv. 73,/.:— 
 
 ■)(a.XKOV TC (TTepoTTTjv KaS ScoyLtara rj)(ije\'Ta 
 
 '^pvcrov T rjXeKTpov re Kol apyvpov t)8 iXi(f)ai'TO<: ] 
 
 or the Homeric Eiresione, v. 10 : — 
 
 CTT ■^XcKTpo) fieftavla 
 
 the translation of the word ■qXiKTpo<: — Lepsius distinguishes o 
 
186 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 TjXeKTpo<;, " silver-gold " (cf. Antigone, 1083), -fj ^Xe/crpos, " amber 
 ornament," to i^keKxpov, "amber " — as " gold-silver "commends itself 
 to every unprejudiced reader in preference to the usual rendering 
 " amber." Articles of electrum, such as brooches and cups, have 
 been found at Hissarlik, in the second, and particularly in the third, 
 city (cf. Schliemann's Ilios, pp. 388 and 527); though in the Iliad 
 silver-gold is not yet mentioned. 
 
 Herodotus also probably means this electrum by his XevKos 
 Xpvaros, which Croesus sends, along with a7re<f>6os xpiJ<^os, " refined 
 gold " (Heb. pdz), i. 50, to Delphi, and in which the Lydian 
 Pactolus Avas particularly rich (cf. Kiepert, Lehrhuch der alien 
 Geogr., p. 114). Finally, I feel no hesitation in seeing it in the 
 Celtic-Irish word flndrxdne. I assume that it comes from 
 *find-or-uine and indicates the white (find) electrum, as opposed 
 to dergor, the red (derg) gold. It stands between creduma ("bronze ") 
 and gold, and is mentioned together with silver. Cups, shield- 
 buckles, and so on, are made from it (cf. Windisch, /. T., and 
 O'Curry, Manners and Ctistoms of the Ancient Irish, ed. by W. K. 
 Sullivan,* i. p. cccclxvi, /.). 
 
 We have shown, then, we hope, that in the history of culture 
 silver generally makes its appearance after gold, from which it 
 frequently derives its name " white gold." 
 
 The Indo-Europeans cannot have known it before their dis- 
 persion. 
 
 To discover the route by which the knowledge of this metal 
 travelled from people to people is more difficult. The difficulty is 
 that in the original Indo-European language an adjective meaning 
 "shining," "white," was in existence, which was uniformly em- 
 ployed in several linguistic areas to designate silver. Traces of 
 the original adjectival meaning are still in places clearly to be 
 distinguished. 
 
 The choice of this expression rather than another, it may be 
 assumed, was influenced by a certain dependence of one linguistic 
 area on another, e.g., of the Celtic on the Italian, and perhaps of 
 the Hindu Persian on the Armenian. The Greek word stands by 
 itself as regards the formation of its suffix ; the Teutonic-Baltic- 
 Slavonic branch diverges entirely from the other Indo-Germanic 
 languages in its names for silver. 
 
 It is remarkable that the Finns, who show such a want of 
 independence in their names for gold, appear to have possessed 
 genuine names for silver. 
 
 In the Turko-Tataric languages, also, silver enjoys a uniform 
 designation. 
 
 * Sullivan, on the other hand, thinks: " Findruini was probably bronze 
 coated with tin or some white alloy like that of tin and lead." He starts 
 from the obviously more recent ioxva Jinnhruithne, finnbruinni, and resolves 
 it into find, finn (white), and bruiuni (boiled), "that is a white tinned or 
 jilated surface." 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 COPPER. 
 
 If any conclusions whatever can be safely drawn from language 
 as to the history of culture, then the best founded of them is that 
 copper was known in proethnic periods to the whole of European 
 and Asiatic mankind. The frequent outcrop of this metal in a 
 pure state, as much as its red colour, which could not but attract 
 the eye, especially of primitive man (c/. above, p. 119), may have 
 drawn attention to it first of all. 
 
 In ancient Egypt, copper, which is usually mentioned as amongst 
 the tribute offered by the Asiatic peoples, and is called -^omt, counts 
 
 amongst the oldest of metals. Its sign, v\/ , appears to have 
 
 represented in its original form a crucible (Lepsius, o/?. cit., p. 91). 
 
 In Sumerian the word for copper, urud, is the only name of a 
 metal which is not written with compounded ideograms, a fact 
 which, according to F. Hommel, Die vorsemit. Culturen, p. 400, /., 
 indicates the relatively high antiquity of this metal. 
 
 The original Semitic name for copper is in Hebr. n{e)choshet, 
 Arab, nuhds, Syr. nechosch, Chald. nechasch = Orig. Semit. nahdht 
 (Hommel). 
 
 But the Finns also, to turn to the country east and north of 
 the Indo-Germanic domain, must have known copper before they 
 left their original home on the Ural. Finnic vasH, Lapp, vesk, 
 vie&k (cf. Hung, vas, which, however, means " iron "), recurs in 
 Ugr. and Ostick. took, "money, metal," whereas copper is j^f^iinroh, 
 which according to Ahlqvist would be equivalent to "black 
 copper." In the Finns' idea copper is always the oldest metal. 
 The Sampo wrought by Ilmarine is copper, a copper mannikin 
 fells the giant oak for the Wainamoine, and the eternal smith 
 Ilmarine was born with a copper hammer. Perhaps it may be 
 inferred from the traces of ancient copper-mines in Siberia, the 
 so-called Tschud-Schiirf, that the most ancient Finns mined for 
 copper in primeval times. Yet the Woguls, when the Russians 
 came, no longer knew anything of mining, and Ahlqvist accord- 
 ingly conjectures {oj). cit., p. 63) that they forgot their old copper- 
 mining when trade brought them iron. Finally, the Turko- 
 Tataric tribes also possess a genuine and very old name for cojiper, 
 hakir, pakir, Alt. pakras (cf. Vdmbery, Primitive Cultur, p. 174). 
 
1 88 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 If, therefore, all the nations which have surrounded the Tndo- 
 Germanic family of speech from the oldest times, were acquainted 
 with copper in the earliest periods of their history, it is a p7'iori 
 probable that the Indo-Europeans also, before their dispersion, can 
 hardly have failed to make the acquaintance of this metal. As a 
 matter of fact, the equation Lat. ces, Goth, aiz, Sans, d^as, Zend ayaiih, 
 points directly to this conclusion. As regards form, none of the 
 reasons for suspicion which we have discussed above (c/. p. 133,/.) 
 can be raised against it. The very difficulty of finding an 
 etymology for this series of words {cf. Pictet, Origines, i.^ p. 190) 
 points to its great antiquity.* On the other hand, its original 
 meaning is a point which requires closer examination. The 
 Italian aes {cf. Umbr. ahesnes = Lat. ahenus) stands for both the 
 raw copper as taken from the mine and for the copper artificially 
 combined with tin, which is bronze. The Teutonic words Goth. 
 aiz { = xo.Xk6s), Norse eir, A.S. dr (Eng. ore), O.H.G. and M.H.G. er, 
 have the same sense. The English ore has extended its meaning 
 the most, and may be used of the ore of every metal, like the 
 German erz, O.H.G. a7mz (see below). The native metal is meant 
 in passages sixch as Otfried, i. i. 69, zi nuzze grehit man ouh thar er 
 inti knphar, and even in the fifteenth to sixteenth century the 
 Lat. ces is glossed not only as erze or eer, er, but also as copper. 
 Even in the year 1561 the Swiss Josua Maaler used erin and 
 Tcilpferin geschirr, &c., apparently as equivalent. Whereas, then, 
 for Europe we must indubitably start, as regards ws, aiz, from 
 the meaning " copper, ore," one may be in doubt regarding the 
 Hindu-Persian ayas, ayanh, whether the proper meaning of these 
 words in our oldest records is "copper, bi'onze," or as, e.g., Justi 
 and Bohtlingh-Roth assume, "iron." 
 
 If, to begin with, we look at the archaeological facts with regard 
 to ancient India, copper, which frequently occurs in this land to 
 the present day, is found in ancient burial-places in abundance. 
 Hare, but vmmistakably traceable, is bronze, which, however, does 
 not exhibit the usual western admixture of copper and tin as 9 : 1, 
 and therefore points to some other source than the west. Again, 
 the Greek authors Nearchos and Cleitarchos (Strabo, p. 718) speak 
 of Hindu ;!^aXKds, which, therefore, is to be referred rather to pure 
 copper than to bronze, t In distribution and antiquity copper is 
 rivalled by iron, in the ore of which, still worked by the natives 
 in the most primitive fashion, India is uncommonly rich {cf. R. 
 Andree, Die Metalle bei den A^ahirvoikern, p. 58, _^.). No datum 
 for the priority of copper in India can be obtained in this way. 
 We are therefore thrown entirely on tradition and language. 
 
 * It is from a root ai and the suffix -es/os that we must start : Sans, dy-as. 
 In its weakest form, -s, this suffix is seen in the European Goth, aiz {*ai-s-o) 
 and the Latin *ce-s-is, a'ris (hy the side of which, anus from *ajesno). 
 Possibly a deep-scale form %-s : ai-s survives, on which see ch. vii. In the 
 isolated language of the Jeniseians copper is called ci, is, i (Tomaschek, Z. f. 
 or. Phil., i. 124). 
 
 + Otherwise, Pliny, xxxiv. 163: ^^ India ncquc ms neque plumbum hahet." 
 But Ps. Arist. , mirab. ausc, 49, p. 834a, also speaks of Hindu bronze. 
 
AY AS IX THE VEDAS. 1 89 
 
 As a matter of fixct both contain manifest indications that in 
 the age of the Vedas ciyas meant originally, as well as metal in 
 general, not "iron'' but "copper." The certain nnmes for "iron" 
 in the Vedic writings, gydmdm dyas (Av., xi. 3, 7, by the side of 
 Ibhitam, "copper"), or merely gydmd, literally "dark-blue ore" 
 {cf. the later kdluyasd, "dark-blue," and l-rshudyas, "dark," dyas), 
 bear the stamp of novelty upon them. They are derivations from 
 the original dyas-ces, which is appended to them, as in Egyptian 
 the determinative of copper, which was first known, is attached to 
 the word for iron (cf. Lepsius, op. cit, p. 108). In the Rigveda, 
 too, the flashes of lightning, which are compared to wild boars, 
 are called dyodamshtra, "with brazen teeth," while the sun with 
 its evening beams is termed dyahsthuna, " resting on brazen 
 pillars," both of which can only relate to the colour of copper, not 
 of iron. In addition to these arguments of Zimmer's, the oldest 
 collection of names of metal in the Vedas, which we have already 
 mentioned, in the Vdjasancyi-samhitd, xviii. 13, Jtiranyam, dyas, 
 gydmdm,, lohdm, sisam, trdpu, seems to me to favour the trans- 
 lation of dyas as copper. Certainly Mahidhara's explanation 
 translates dyas by lohdm, which in the older commentators means 
 "copper," and in later times "iron" — gydnidm by Uhm-aloham, 
 "copper," and lohdm hy Mldyasd, "iron." But apart from the 
 fact that then iron would be mentioned twice, the explanation is 
 absolutely contradicted by tlie etymology both of gydmd, literally 
 "dark-blue," and of lohd, literally "red" (Lat. ramlus; Fick, 
 Woi'terb., i.3 201). All difficulties disappear the moment we 
 translate dyas as "brass," which in the eight metals of the later 
 Hindus (ashfadhdtu) is called pittald or pitaJhoha. Thus we get 
 gold (and silver), brass, iron, copper, lead, tin.* 
 
 Finally, however, by the ayahh of the Avesta we have to under- 
 stand, especially when it is used for making weapons and utensils, 
 not iron but metal, bronze. W. Geiger rightl}^ points out {Ostiran. 
 
 * la his Biographies of Words, Appendix v., "The Third Metal," Max 
 Miiller subjects the question of the meaning of the Vedic dyas to a thorough 
 discussion. He comes to the conclusion : "All tlieref'ore we are justified in 
 stating positively is, that at the time of the Rigveda, besides silver and gold, 
 a third metal was known and named dyas; but whether that name referred 
 to either copper or iron, or to metal in general, there is no evidence to show." 
 
 Of my ex[ilanation of the Vdjasancyi-samhUd passage given above he says it 
 is "purely conjectural." This does not seem to nie finite correct. Rather 
 my explanation rests on the obviously original meaning of the Sans, cydmd, 
 "black," "dark" ( = iron ; cf. /xe\as a-lSTipos, Hesiod), and Sans, luhd, "red" 
 ( = copper, Lat. raiidus). If, however, in opposition to the commentator, 
 whom Max Miiller himself calls in (juestioii as regards his exfilanation of I6hd 
 = "iron," we take ajdmd as "iron," Wid as "copper," what meaning is 
 there left for dya^^ hut " bronze ?" This meaning, however, suits the passage 
 quoted liy Max Miiller in Catap. Br., v. 4. 1. 2: " this is not dyas ('bronze ') 
 nor gdd, for it is Widyajiam" ("copper"); and, indeed, all the more so, as in 
 another passage of the same work (vi. 1. 3. 5), as Max Miiller himself points 
 out, dyas ("bronze") is pictured as resembling gold. In this last passage 
 ("out of grains of sand made he gravel, wherelore in the end sand became 
 gravel. Out of gravel, ore {di^man), wherefore in the end gravel became ore. 
 Out of ore (made he) bronze [dyas], wherefore out of ore smelt they bronze; 
 
190 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Cultur, p. 148) that the adjectives attached to ayahh in the Avesta 
 {raocahina, ipvOpos, zairi, zaranya, aTOo}\j/) are suited only to the 
 meaning bronze not iron. 
 
 AVe hope then that we have shown that as regards the equation 
 dyas-ces, the European languages have retained the original mean- 
 ing rather than the Asiatic, in which the old word for copper, 
 metal, obviously under the influence of an earlier acquaintance 
 with the working of iron, gradually assumed the meaning of iron, 
 a common process in the history of languages (c/. Finn. vasM, 
 "copper": Hung, vas, "iron," A.S. dr : Eng. ore, Sans. loM, 
 " copper " then " iron," &c.). Yet this by no means brings us to 
 the end of our considerations. 
 
 In the European languages ces-aiz means copper as well as metal, 
 and thus we are brought to what is perhaps for the historian of 
 primitive culture the most important question in this piece of 
 research : whether the equation alluded to designated in the 
 primeval period native copper or the copper alloyed with tin which 
 is bronze ; whether the bronze race of Indo-Europeans avouched 
 by Pictet, and since almost naturalised in science, is a fable or a 
 reality ; whether we have to picture the original Indo-Europeans 
 to ourselves spreading as warriors armed with spears, swords, 
 shields, helmets of bronze, bearing the gifts of a higher civilisation, 
 and bringing the non- Aryan peoples with their stone weapons easily 
 to the ground. 
 
 I believe that there is nothing in favour of and everything 
 against the' assumption that the Indo-European were acquainted 
 with bronze. 
 
 To begin with, as we saw, the meaning " black copper " has been 
 faithfully preserved in the equation dyas-ces by the side of 
 " bronze ; " and it is natural and obvious that the former must 
 have been the original meaning. To this must be added that the 
 names for the tin which is indispensable for the production of 
 bronze are altogether divergent in the Indo-Germanic languages, 
 and — a point w^hich we shall have to deal with more closely in ch. 
 ix. — seem to indicate that this metal only reached the individual 
 peoples at a later time and in the way of traffic and commerce. Now, 
 it would certainly be possible to maintain that the Indo-Europeans 
 were not acquainted with the art of manufacturing bronze indeed, 
 but were acquainted with bronze itself in consequence of the 
 importation of bronze objects from some unknown civilised people 
 or other. Such an assumption certainly cannot be directly refuted ; 
 neither, however, can it be made probable on any grounds. 
 
 On the other hand, that pure, native copper was really known 
 to the Indo-Europeans appears from another equation : Sans lohd, 
 
 out of bronze gold, wherefore well-smelted {bahudhindtdm) bronze is almost 
 like gold ") Herm. Brunnliofer, Zwr Bronzetechnih aus dem Veda [Fernschau, 
 Aarau, 3 886, p. 69), sees a voucher of the most convincing description for 
 dyas in the meaning of " bronze." 
 
 For the rest, B. R. in the small edition of their dictionary now always give 
 " bronze " the first place for dijas. 
 
A COPPER AGE. I9I 
 
 orig. "copper" (B. R.), Beluchee rod, Pehl. rod, Mod. Pers. roi 
 "cF.s," Armen. avoir, "brass" (Hiibschmaiin, Z. d. D. M. G., xxxiv. 
 133), O.S. ruda '^ vietallum," Lat. raudus, O.N. raudi, which goes 
 back to a fundamental Indo-Germanic form *raudho ( : i-pv6-p6-s), 
 and properly means " red." * 
 
 Thus, I conceive, we have good reason for ascribing to dyas-ws 
 the Indo-Germanic meaning of " copper," and consequently for 
 ci'editing the Indo-Europeans before their dispersion with an ac- 
 quaintance with tliis metal. 
 
 How far copper may have been worked in the primitive period 
 for metallurgic purposes, for manufacturing ornaments, implements, 
 and especially weapons, is a question we shall return to in ch. x. 
 (Indo-Germanic Names of Weapons). 
 
 From the standpoint of anthropology, however, be it stated here 
 {cf. further, details in Part iv. ch. xi.) that copper plays an 
 essentially different part in prehistoric culture now from what was 
 assigned to it but a short time ago. Whereas, that is to say, 
 it has been hitherto assumed that in Euro])e copper periods in 
 the strict sense existed only in certain localities, e.g., Hinigary, 
 Ireland {cf. Lubbock, Prehistoric Times, i. 55), and Spain (Virchow, 
 Korrespondenzhlatt d. D. Ges.f. Anthropologie, xii. 73), finds of copper 
 in all parts of Europe have I'ecently increased to such an extra- 
 ordinary extent that the assumption of a special Copper Age, which 
 was in point of time prior to the Bi'onze Age and immediately 
 subsequent to, or rather contemporary with, the later Stone Age, 
 seems to ai'chaeologists now inevitable. On these researches cf. M. 
 Much's work, already mentioned. Die Kupferzeit in Europa und 
 ihr Verhdltniss zur Kultur der Indogermanen, Wien, 1886. Copper 
 was worked for the first time in this age, and not by smithying but 
 by smelting and casting in moulds. Smithying in the proper 
 sense, according to Much, did not make its appearance until the 
 discovery of iron and the invention of bronze. Much sees (p. 175) 
 in the absence of an Indo-Germanic terminology for the smith's 
 craft, which we called attention to in the first edition of this book, 
 a proof of his view that this Copper Age was identical with the 
 primitive Indo-Germanic period ; E. H. Meyer, therefore, should not 
 have appealed {Indog. Mythen, ii. 682, note) to that work in sup- 
 port of his assertion of the extreme antiquity of smithying amongst 
 the Indo-Europeans. 
 
 We shall return, as we have said, to this question ; and now once 
 more betake ourselves to the linguistic side of the equation 
 dyas-(jes. 
 
 We have seen, that on the whole only four branches of the 
 Indo-Germanic family have preserved the old word for copper, 
 
 * Tlie similarity in sound of Indo-Germanic *rarudlio, *rudho, and Siimerian- 
 Accadian name for copper, uriulu, is remarkable. But wliat in especial appears 
 to agree with the Suiuerian urtidu is the Basque urraida, "copper;" antl con- 
 sequently I will not omit to note that F. Hommel {Die sumcro-akkadische 
 Sprnche und Hire VerwandtschafLivcrhdltnissc) does in fact maintain a 
 liaguistic connection between the Bosijues and the Sumeriaus (p. 61). 
 
192 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 dyas-ces. The reasons why the others lost it can only be con- 
 jectured. It is possible that in the gradual spread of the Indo- 
 Europeans their way did not lead them through copper districts, 
 and so both the thing and the word were lost from memory. It is 
 possible also, and perhaps more probable, that the, I might almost 
 say, delicate constitution of dyas with its two spirants was parti- 
 cularly exposed to destruction in the rough business of sound- 
 shiftings and phonetic decay. What would become of the oblique 
 cases of the old dyas in Greek for example, which has lost bothy 
 and si It is noteworthy, however, and also indicative of the high 
 antiquity of the equation, that those branches of the Indo-Germanic 
 family of speech which have retaiiied the old word, have also 
 adhered throughout to the neuter gender for the names of the 
 metals (cf. ch. xi.), which has only been departed from by those lan- 
 guages that have displaced dyas by more recent expressions. The 
 reason of this obviously is that in naming the metals the word dyas, 
 " copper," was originally started from, and the expressions used were: 
 yellow dyas ( = gold), whitish dyas ( = silver), bluish dyas ( = iron). 
 
 If, therefore, we have decided on good grounds in favour of the 
 view that the manufacture and use of bronze was not known to the 
 Indo-Europeans before their dispersion, the question at once arises 
 for the historian of primitive culture, whether it is not possible by 
 means of Comparative Philology to ascertain the starting-point 
 from which, and the route by which the knowledge of bronze 
 spread amongst the Indo-Germanic tribes. 
 
 Unfortunately in this question language is an imperfect guide. 
 There is no Phenician, Etruscan, or other word for bronze which 
 has taken its way to the north or west of Europe, and which there- 
 fore might serve as our guiding star. When the Indo-Europeans 
 became acquainted wath the new metal, whether with its manufac- 
 ture or with it as a manufactured product, they called it, like the 
 Egyptians {xpint) and Semites (Hebr. n{e)chosket), by the same name 
 as they already gave to copper (cf. further, ch. viii.). 
 
 The only exception, a very remarkable one, is afforded by 
 Sumero-Accadian. Here, in addition to the uriulu already men- 
 tioned, there exists a special term for bronze, zahar. Further, in a 
 bilingual Magian hymn to the fire-god (Gibil) there is express 
 mention of the preparation of bronze, ie., of the mixing of copper 
 and tin. Since this is the absolutely oldest known passage treat- 
 ing of the manufacture of bronze, I will give it here (from F. 
 Lenormant, Les noms cle Vairain et du cuivre, Transactions of the 
 Society of Biblical Archaeology, vi. p. 346; cf. F. Hommel, Die vor- 
 semitischen Culturen, pp. 277, 409). It runs in Accadian : — 
 
 Urudu anna x^X*^* ^'^ '"'"'^ 
 
 Le cuivre I'etain melangcur + leur tu cs; 
 
 in Assyrian : — 
 
 Sa eri u anaki muballilsunu atta 
 
 Du cuivre et de I'etain leur melavger [c'est) toi. 
 
 This suggests the conjecture that we here find ourselves really 
 
BRONZE. 193 
 
 very iicai" the starting-point of the bronze industry. The necessary 
 tin may have been obtained in the way of traffic from the mines of 
 the Paropamisos, where, according to Strabo (p. 724), tin was 
 obtained, as is confirmed by modern research (see Baer Archiv f. 
 Anthrop., vs.. 265). Again, the Sumerian term for bronze is genuine, 
 and means ( = namdru) " shining a fiery red " (P. Jensen, Z. f. 
 Assyriologie, i. 255). Hence, at a very early time, zabar spread to 
 the Semitic languages (Assyr. si2)arru, Arab. zifr). 
 
 But even in Egypt the manufacture of bronze can scarcely have 
 been native. Not only, as we have already remarked, are copper 
 and bronze on ancient Egyptian monuments bi'ought especially V^y 
 Asiatic peoples, by the Assyrians (the Rotenmi) in particular, but it 
 is in the highest degree remarkable that as yet no special name for 
 tin has been discovered in ancient Egypt ((•/*. Lepsius, op. cit., p. 114). 
 
 Now, we must tvirn our attention to the luxuriant terminology 
 which grew up by the side of and subsequent to dyas in the Indo- 
 Germauic languages for bronze and copper, a pair of metals which 
 as we have seen are scarcely separable. If, to begin with, we look 
 to see in what way the Asiatic Indo-Europeans have replaced dyas 
 after its ti'ansference to another sphere of meaning, we find that 
 the Sanskrit names for copper and bronze {cf. Pott, Etym. Forsch., 
 ii. p. 414, and Narahari's Rdjanighantu., ed. Garbe, p. 55, /.) have no 
 connection with words in the other languages. The most common 
 of the Sanskrit names for copper is tdmra, tdmraJca, " the dark 
 metal ;" the expression vileccJicimukha, "of the colour of barbarians' 
 faces," is also interesting. 
 
 On the other hand, the Iranian dialects almost uniformly indicate 
 loans from abroad, which sometimes partially extend over very 
 wide linguistic areas. 
 
 The East Finnic, Wotj. irgon, Soswa-Wogul drgin, Tscher. 
 vorgene, penetrated from the north into Ossetic {arJchoy, arhhiiy ; 
 cf. above, p. 181, as to the Ossetic word for silver). From the 
 north also comes N. Pers. birinj, Kurd hirinj, pirinjol-, which prob- 
 ably belong to the Armen. plindz = ^^aXKos. This itself appears to 
 be connected with Georgian spilendsi, " copper;" Asia Polyglotta^, p. 
 117 {cf. Armen, oski, "gold" : Georg. okro).* Perhaps it is to 
 Modern Slav influence only that are due : Kurd mys, Mazender viis, 
 viers, N. Pers. 7)iys, mis (cf. Z. d. M. G., xxv. p. 391), Buchar miss, 
 Kirgh moes ; cf. O.S. viedi, Pol. mjedz, Upper Serb, mjedz, (fee. 
 
 The Afghan hagir, Awaric (in the Caucasus) bach, Alban. bakiir, 
 N. G. fXTraKiipL, Serb, bakar, Bulg. bakiir, are of Turkish origin, 
 
 * F. Justi {Diclionnairc Kurdc-Fran<;ai-i, p. 46) compares the Kurd words. 
 P. de Lagarde {Armen. Stud., p. 129) compares also the Armen. plindz to Zend 
 bcrcjya. The meaning, liowcver, of hcrcjya, which only occurs once in the 
 Avesta (aonyat haca par6hcrcjydt, Vd., 8. 254), is wliolly uncertain. .Tusti 
 translates: "Away with tin, which is amalgamated with copper." Spiegel 
 similarly, Geldner [K. Z., xxv. p. 578): " From the tire apparatus of a white- 
 smith." Geiger [Ostiran. CiiUiir, p. 149) finally takes aonijn parOhcrcjya as a 
 peculiar kind of tin as contrasted \vith aonya takhairya. Pott {Zeitschriftf. d. 
 Kundc des M., iv. p. 264) actually compares the European words for bronze 
 (bronce, &c.) with the Kurd words {birinj, &c. ), 
 
 N 
 
194 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 The Arab, zifr (cf. above, p. 193) travelled into Kurdic (sipir, sifr; 
 J. of the Arnerican Or. Soc, x. p. 1.51) from the Semitic south-west. 
 
 From the relations of Iran, which are late in time and of little 
 interest, let us turn to Europe. 
 
 The oldest name for bronze and copper on the Balkan Peninsula 
 is that current in Homer's time, ;^aA,Kos. With regard to this word, 
 we may assert to begin with, that as compared with atSrjpo's, "iron," 
 it is obviously a much older element of the Greek language ; for, 
 whereas, even in Homeric times there exists a considerable number 
 of living derivatives from the stem ^a\KO-, such as ;)(aAK:£os, ^^aXKcio?, 
 ^aX/cez;?, -^aXKevw, ^aX/cewv, ^aA./c?yto9, ^aXK-qpr)<;, on the other side, 
 against this luxuriant growth, crtSv^pos, criSTjpco? stands bai'e and 
 isolated, and it is only at a later date that this stem also begins to 
 put forth buds. 
 
 As regards the formation of names of persons, the relation of 
 XaX.Ko- : (TL^-qpo- may be compared with that of -^^pvcro- : apyvpo-, that 
 is to say ai^rjpo-, " iron," is practically never used in giving names. 
 In the north of Europe, sti-ange to say, it is precisely the opposite 
 state of things that prevails. Teutonic proper names are indeed 
 formed with isen, " iron " (and with gold), but not with er, " copper," 
 (or silher). In Slavonic proper names also the only metals used 
 are zlato, "gold," sirebro, "silver" (not commonly used for this 
 purpose by the other nations), and gvozdije, "iron," copper not 
 occurring (cf. G. Krek, Einleitung in die slav. Litteraturgeschichte. 
 p. 15). 
 
 Finally, amongst the Celts I am acquainted only with names 
 formed with haiarn, "iron," such as Haiarn, Hoiarn, Hoiarnscoet, 
 Cathoiarn, Hcelhoiarn, &c. (Zeuss, G. C, p. 106). 
 
 To these proofs of the priority * of ;)(aAKd? to crt8?7po5 in Greece is 
 to be added the circumstance that the most ancient name for the 
 smith {)(aX.K€v<s) and the smithy (xaX/ccoji/, ^^aXKiytos SoAos) is derived 
 from copper, or rather bronze, and not from iron ; and, finally, the 
 fact that we can trace in the Homeric poems themselves the 
 gradual spread of crtSr/pos. According to Beloch's calculations in 
 the Rivista di filologia, ii. (1873), 49 ff., ^aAKo? is mentioned in 
 the Iliad 279 x , o-iS-qpo? only 23 x , the majority of which occur in 
 the late lay of Patroclus' funeral games. The ratio is different in 
 the more recent Odyssey, in which ■^okKO's is mentioned 80 x , iron 
 29 X . It also deserves to be noticed that in the epic iron is much 
 more frequently employed in the production of implements than of 
 weapons (Helbig, Homerisches Epos", p. 330, _/".). 
 
 Thus, language confirms for Greece itself Hesiod's ancient 
 tradition (cf. Lucret. v. 1282), according to which the men of the 
 third age : — 
 
 -)(aXK^ 8' etpya^ovTO" ^e'Aas 8' ovk 'idKe crtSr^pos. 
 
 The most ancient meaning of ;;^aXKos, " copper," can still be 
 plainly discerned in passages such as Od., i. 182, in which the 
 
 * Cf. the exhaustive discussion of this subject in Bliimner, Tcrminologie u. 
 I'echnologie, iv. 38, ff. 
 
XAAK02. 195 
 
 Taphian, kiugMentes, sails to (the Cyprian) Temese to barter ;^aXKos 
 for (Ti87]po<;. Again, when ^aXKos is mentioned along with gold and 
 other possessions in the treasure chambers of the king the native 
 copper is obviously meant, as also when it is used as a medium of 
 exchange (//., vii. 472). Some scholars, such as Gladstone {Ilovipr 
 and his Age), Buchholz, and others, decline to proceed beyond this 
 meaning, and assign the Homeric Age to a pure copper period. 
 The latter {Die homer. Realien, 1. 2. p. 323) appeals to the epitliet 
 ipvOpo? which is once attached to x°^^'<o'i {H-, ix. 365). It is clear 
 though, from what has been said, that in this place ;i(aX/<os means 
 co])per, while the other and more usual epithets of ^aA/cds, aWoij/, 
 "glittering,"^a€ivos, "glancing," vu)poij/, "dazzling,"point much more 
 to bronze than to copper. With this it is in accordance that the most 
 ancient finds on Greek soil — Mycense, Orchomenos, Tiryns — exhibit 
 exclusively bronze and no iron, which on the one hand makes 
 " bronze " the probable main meaning of ^o^'fos in Homeric times, 
 and on the other speaks against the early use of iron in Greece. 
 It is, therefore, a statement wholly without foundation, when 
 Schtimann (Greek Antiquities, i.^ 85) states that •)(akK6<;, used of 
 weapons of offence, always means " iron." 
 
 For the rest, the ancients, if we are to believe certain somewhat 
 late traditions, understood the art of hardening copper something 
 like iron.* According to Pausanias, ii. 3. 3., in Corinth the KoptV^tos 
 )(aXKo<i was plunged red hot (8ta7rDpo9 koX Oep/xos) into the beautiful 
 stream Tleipyjvr] with this object. Homer, though, makes no 
 mention of this art. The passage in Od., ix. 391,' where a smith 
 puts an arrow in cold water, refers to ii'on. 
 
 Nothing quite certain can be made out about the oi'igin of the 
 word ^aA/cos. Its connection with Sans, hrihc, hltku (Curtius, 
 Grundz.^, p. 197), seems to me altogether improbable. Not only 
 is the change of meaning wholly without parallel, as far as my 
 knowledge goes, but the meaning of the Sanskrit word which only 
 occurs once, when it is accompanied by jatuJia, " lac," and is 
 translated by trdjiu, " tin," stands so very much by itself that it is 
 impossible to utilise it ; and Bliimner, loc. cit., p. 56, note 3, should 
 not have used this etymology in support of the erroneous view, as 
 I believe it, that xo-Akos meant " bronze " from the beginning. 
 
 There is more probability in identifying, as does not only Curtius, 
 but also other distinguished students of language such as A. Fick 
 ( Verffl. Worterh., i? p. 578) and J. Schmidt {Zur Geschichte des 
 indog Voc, ii. pp. 67 and 208), the Greek word, thi'ough a stem- 
 form xaA^o-, with the Lithu-Slavonic names of iron, Lith. ge!ezls, 
 
 * Cf. Proclus on the words of Hesiod quoted : AtjAoj Sti twv a-wfxaTwv t)/!/ 
 ^<i>ixr\v fjCTKOvv 01 ev Tovrtfi rcS yfvei rwv 5' &\\ajv a/neXovvrfs, 7r«f)2 ri^f raiv 
 oirkwv KaTaffKevrjv Stirpt^ov koI T(f x^^'^V T^pos rovTO ixpwvTo, iis rw <nSTip(i) 
 ■Kphs yeoipyiav, Sid rivos $a<prisrby x"^''^"' ""■'■^PPOTrotoCi'Tes, ofra (pvffft fxaXaKov' 
 fK\nrovffris Se Trjs ^a<pr}s (ttI t^u tov criSrtpov Kal iv toTs 7roA.e^iois xpVC"' ^KOtTv. 
 Cf. Kossignol, Les Mitaux dans Vantiquite, " Sar la Irempc que Ics ancicn.i 
 domiercnt au cuivre," ])p. 237-42, and Schliemann's Hios, \^\^. ."IS", 814. To 
 hardeu copper like steel is thought by modern chemists absolutely inconceiv- 
 able (Bliimner, loc. cit., p. 51). 
 
196 TREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Pruss. geho, O.Z. zcleso. If this is correct, then the languages 
 which have all lost the ancient d^as, would have preserved another 
 ancient name for copper, for the original meaning of the equation ■ 
 would be the same as in Greek ; cf. above, p. 236, note. 
 
 Undoubtedly it was from the stores of Asia that copper was 
 mainly brought or fetched to Greece, which is poor in the metal. 
 Tliere was no hesitation even in Homer's time to undertake the 
 dangei'ous voyage to Temese, abounding in copper (TroXv^a'^'^os), in 
 the metalliferous island of Cypros, which was covered with Semitic 
 colonies (Temese = Sem. t-7n-s, " smelting-house ; " Kiepert, oj). cit., 
 p. 134). However, besides the mines in this island, the copper- 
 mines of the Caucasian district (Ezekiel xxvii. 13*), Sinai, Lebanon, 
 the Troad (Strabo, c. 606), &c., were open to the Phenicians. On 
 the whole, therefore, it seems to me most probable that ;j(aXKos 
 was an ancient name for copper, which the Greeks brought 
 with them to their new home. Here made acquainted, through 
 Phenician commerce, first with bronze articles, and then with the 
 mode of preparing bronze, they transferred the ancient word for 
 copper to the new mixture of metals : xc-Xk6<; like Lat. ces now 
 meant both "copper" and "bronze." Closely connected with 
 the name of the metal apparently is the town, mentioned by 
 Homer, of Chalcis in Eubcea, a name which according to Pliny 
 (Hist. Nat, iv. 12. 21) once designated the whole island. Indeed, 
 according to later tradition, Chalcis must have been a centre 
 of mining and metallurfjic industry {cf. Buchholz, Die homerischen 
 Realien, i. 2, p. 322). In spite of this, however, Kiepert {Lehr- 
 huch der alien Geographie, p. 255) is of opinion that the town 
 name Chalcis, " inasmuch as the plain and the chalk cliffs in 
 the neighbourhood contain no metal," is rather to be derived 
 from a leading article of export from Eubcea, the piirple fish 
 KoXxq, X'^XVi than from ^^aXKos, " copper." 
 
 Before leaving the Greek x^Xkos, which has perpetuated itself in 
 the N.G. )(aXK6<s, ;^aAKwyu,a, Cyp. ^(drkonian (G. Meyer, Griech. 
 Grammatik, p. 154), and thence in the Gipsy charkom {cf. Pott, 
 Zigeuner, ii. p. 168), we must mention a very remarkable compound 
 of ;)(aXK09, the Old Greek opetT^aXKOs. 
 
 This variety of metal is mentioned for the first time in Greek 
 literature in the Homeric hymn to Venus (vi. 9), where artificial 
 flow^ers of opet'xaXKos and precious gold are spoken of. A second 
 passage occurs in the Shield of Ilercides, which goes by the name 
 of Hesiod (v. 122) :— 
 
 Kvrjfxioas opef^dXKeio cftaavov, 
 }i(fiai(TTOv KXvTa oQypa, Trepl Kvrjfxrjcnv eOrjKev. 
 
 What did the ancient poets conceive under this word, which 
 
 * " Javau, Tubal (Tibarenes on tbe Pontus), and Mesliecli (Moschi, ib.), they 
 were thy traffickers : they traded the persons of men and vessels of brass 
 in thy market." Javan, according to Gesenius {Hebr. Handworterbuch^, 
 p. 3.^2*), means a town in Arabia ; where, according to Lenormant {Transactions 
 of the Society of Biblical Arch., vi. p. 347, /. ), Mdkan also, the source from 
 which the Accado- Assyrian demand for copper was supplied, was situate. 
 
0PEIXAAK02. 197 
 
 etymologically means nothing but mountain copper 1 Whereas the 
 verses of Hesiod, which are obviously a reminiscence of Homer 
 {II., xix. 613) :— 
 
 T€v^€. 8e ol Kvr]iJuSa<; iavov KacrarLrepoio, 
 suggest that 6p€t)(a.XKo<; - Ka(TaiTipo<i ; on the other hand, in the 
 Homeric hymn a metal not far removed from gold seems to be 
 meant. This, again, is decidedly the sense of opetxaAKos in the 
 third oldest passage in Greek literature in which it is mentioned, 
 in the Critias of Plato, who mentions it several times in the 
 description of his fabulous state of Atlantis. The metal, which 
 now is only known by name, but then was something more than a 
 mere name (to vvv dvofxa^ofjievov fiovov, rore Se ttAcov ovoyaaros), 
 occurs in the island in various places. It is the most highly prized 
 of the metals next to gold (113). The wall of the Acropolis is 
 covered with it (116). In the interior of the temple the ceiling is 
 of ivory with decorations of gold and opeti^aXKos ; walls, pillars, and 
 floor were also covered with it (116). The use here made of 
 opetXoAKos reminds us in a striking way of the employment of 
 electrum in the palace of Menelaus (c/. above, p. 185), and this 
 suggests the supposition that if the ancients really did, at any rate 
 originally, associate a single idea with the word, which seems prob- 
 able, they had their eye, in the oldest periods of civilisation, on 
 the gold-silver, so much employed, to which they may have given 
 the name " copper ( = ' metal ') of the moinitain," in the same 
 way as the Egyptians called gold, not relieved of its percentage of 
 silver, ?m6 en set, " mountain gold " Indeed, opetxaXKos is once 
 interpreted in Suidas as etSos rjXeKrpov, which, however, must not 
 be made too much of Anyhow, this explanation seems to me less 
 forced than that given by Rossignol in his work Les Metaux dans 
 Vantiquite, p. 220.* The more electrum fell out of use in Greece, 
 the more indistinct must the meaning of 6pet;(aXK09 have become. 
 In later Greece it was employed of brass (;(aAKos Xei;/<ds),t which in 
 its appearance is not unlike gold-silver, and which appears to have 
 been originally obtained directly from mines in which copper 
 occurred mixed with zinc, and only later to have been produced by 
 an artificial admixture. According to Lepsius {Zeitschrift fiir 
 iigypt. Sprache und AltertJc., x. p. 116, /.), \aXKo\t(iavo<; in the 
 Septuagint also would mean " copper of Lebanon " = " brass." 
 
 At a very early time the Greek opcixaAKos became known to 
 the Romans, whose most ancient poets, misled by the popular 
 
 * " Cependant les poetes se rappelant les services nonibreux que le cuivre 
 avait rendus et I'estime singuliere ou I'avaieut d'abord tenu les homnies, 
 idealiserent ce metal et I'appeleient oriclialque ou cuivre de montagne par 
 excellence de opos et de xa^fo's." Kossignol distinguishes three stages in the 
 use of the word optj'xaA/cos : (1) age mythique de rorichahjue ; (2) age reel de 
 I'orichalque, {a) le cuivre pur, (6) I'alliage du cuivre et du zinc, (c) I'alliage du 
 cuivre et de I'etain ; (3) age latin de Toricliahiue [aurichalcum). 
 
 \ Cf. Strabo, c. 610 : eo-Ti 5e Kidos irepl Ta''AvSftpa, '6s Kaiofxffos criS-qpos yiv- 
 erai' flra /xfia 77}$ rivos Kajxivdevi airoarrd^ei xpevSapyvpof (zillf), r] TrpotrAajSoCtra 
 Xa\Khv rh KaKov/xevov yiverai Kpufxa orivis opeixa^Kov Ka\ov<n {xpa/xa, 6 Kenpa- 
 fxfuos x«^'«^s = brass). In the Pcriplus (§ 6), 6p«ixaA»cor is exported to Africa : 
 ^ Xpi^vTai trphs KotTfxou koI (Is cvyKoirrjy UvtI vofxiayLaros. 
 
iqS prehistoric antiquities. 
 
 etymology aurichalcum : aurum, saw in it a purely fabulous metal. 
 Subsequently aurichalcum, orichalcum came to mean "brass" here 
 also. 
 
 If we now turn from Greece to the northern districts of the 
 Indo-Germanic peoples, from which as far as the sea the old 
 dyas-a's disappeared without leaving a trace behind, we have first 
 to regret that no genuine name for copper has been preserved in 
 Albanian. Besides the hdkur, hakur already mentioned, and the 
 Latin ]cji2Jr€-a, "bronze," there is also to be found here the expres- 
 sion Uits or tuns (rovvif-L, Serv. tuc, "bell-metal, brass, bronze," 
 Bulg. tiica, "bronze"), which is of Turkish origin.* 
 
 The name for copper and bronze, which is the same in neai'ly 
 all the Slav languages, is in old Slavonic medt (cf. above, p. 157), 
 and cannot, as far as I know, be traced to any Slavonic root. 
 
 It seems to me most probable that O.S. 7)iedi, together with 
 Teutonic ge-smide, sniida {cf. above, p. 157), belongs to the Indo- 
 Germanic root smei, smi, by the side of mei, mi, which recurs in the 
 G. o-fxL-Xr], "cutting-tool," cr/At-Ao? by the side of /ai-Aos, "yew-tree" 
 ("suited for cutting"), and consequently properly meant "to 
 artificially prepare." The O.S. medi would then in the primitive 
 period have meant something like "copper trinkets," and would 
 then come to be employed of the metal itself, in the same way as 
 the East Finnic name for iron has been obtained from the Iranian 
 name for knife {cf. ch. vii.). 
 
 As regards archaeology, the metallurgy of the Slavonic peoples 
 still requires closer investigation. Wocel {cf. above, p. 60) assumed 
 that east of the Carpathians, though there were abundant finds of 
 iron, copper and bronze were not forthcoming, and that conse- 
 quently in the region between the Weichsel, Dnieper, and the 
 Don, an Iron Age succeeded immediately on the Stone Age. But 
 the recent discovery of abundant finds of copper in the district 
 mentioned {cf. Krek, Einleitung'^, p. 103, ff.) has shaken this view. 
 Nor do the Black Sea steppes present any clear picture in the 
 records of antiquity. According to Hdt., i. 215, the Massagetse 
 possessed bronze but no iron ; of the Pontic Scyths the historian 
 says (iv. 71): apyvpwhlovhlv ovh\-xaXKia-)(fiiovTaL. Nevertheless, the 
 Skoloti were found in possession of arrow-heads of ;>(aX/<os (iv. 81). 
 Cf further, Tomaschek, Kritik cler dltesten N. achrichten ilher den 
 scythischen Norden, Wien, 1888, p. 15. The Slavonic term for 
 copper, in contrast to the term for iron {cf above, p. 195) which is 
 common to Slavs, Lithuanians, and Prussians, is not shared by 
 the Baltic languages, whose words for copper and bronze, ivdrias 
 {cf. also szivitwaris, skaistivaris, by the side of misingi, " brass "), 
 Pruss. ivargian, seem quite isolated. 
 
 Nevertheless here, too, it is perhaps possible to establish a connec- 
 tion. We have already come across the genius of metals, kshathra 
 vairya, in the Avesta, a name which is frequently employed to 
 
 * Alb. fiAe, which J. Grimm, Geschichte der deutschen Sprache, translates 
 on p. 9 as copper (e^'z), on p. 11 as iron, is obviously nothing more than 
 (,iKji-ja, "molten bells," in Hahn, Alh. Stud., p. 37 (of the lexicon). 
 
COPPER AND BRONZE. 1 99 
 
 designate the metal in clamps, arrows, knives, &c. {cf. Justi, Ilandiv, 
 p. 93). Perhaps, as is shown by Yasht., 4. 4, haca stardi vairydi, 
 " of the metal dagger " (according to Justi's translation *), vairya is 
 used without the addition of kahatkra in the sense of metallicus, ceneus. 
 Now Persian vairya, however, would correspond satisfactorily to 
 Lith. wdrias. 
 
 Like the whole of the east of Europe, the Celtic west has lost 
 every trace, except one of which we shall have to speak in the 
 next chapter, of the original name for copper. It has been replaced 
 by a common Celtic word Ir. wmcc, uim (cf. umaide, umamail '■^ceretin" 
 iimhaidhe, ■^akKf.v'i), 0. Cymr. emed, N. Cymr. efydd ; cf. Stokes, 
 Irish Glosses, p. 83, which originally designated pure copper, as 
 is shown by the compound crec^ (tin) + umce for bronze. Unfortu- 
 nately, I have not been able to find any datum for ascertaining the 
 origin of this word. Copper was to be found in Gaul itself, though 
 it was by the Romans it was w'orked. But the proximity of Spain, 
 with its wealth of copper, would amply supply the Celtic tribes 
 with copper. Of Britain, Caesar, De B. G., v. 12, expressly says: 
 cere utuntur i7n2yortato (Bliimner, loc. cit., p. 65,/.). 
 
 Finally, both in Latin and in the Teutonic languages, when 
 both pui-e and alloyed copper had come to be comprised under the 
 ancient dyas-ws, new and more precise expressions to distinguish 
 between copper and bronze became necessary. Here, again, the 
 island from which copper was obtained both for Egypt and for 
 Homeric Greece, Cyprus,t is here again important. Cyprus, an island 
 rich in copper {cerosa, Tro\v-^aX.KO<;), received its name, owing to the 
 cypresses in which it abounds {gojjher = Kvn-apia-(To<i), from the Pheni- 
 cians who first exploited the metallic wealth of its mountains. 
 In the year 57 B.C. it came into the possession of the Romans, 
 and the fine copper obtained from its mines {pes Cyprium, -^aX.KO'i 
 KvTTpios) soon gave its name to the same metal in other lands. In 
 the course of time the Lat. ces Cyprium, or rather the popiilar 
 form mprum (which first occurs in Spartianus, Hist. Aug., i. p. 725), 
 ctipreum, cyprinum, spread to almost every point of the compass. 
 The word first found its way into the Romance languages, where 
 however it has survived in French alone {cuivre = cupreuvi). The 
 other Romance languages use the Latin ceramen, ceramentum, 
 "copper ware" (like Greek -^aXKWfxa; cf. above, p. 196). So, too, 
 It. rame, Wal. arame (but alariie, "brass" J), Sp. arambre, alamhre 
 (whence, also, Basque alamerea by the side of the probably genuine 
 urraida), Pr. aram, Fr. airain. East of Italy the word ctipr^im 
 reappears as we saw in Alb. KJi-rrpe-a, "copper;" cf. also N. Serv. 
 kupor, U. Serv. hopjor. The Latin word, however, has been most 
 
 * Darmesteter and De Harlez, as Professor Wilhelm reminds me, translate 
 the passage r[uite difierently ("from tlic witful sinner"). 
 
 t Cf. on the finds of copper in Cyprus, Ccsnula Cypcrn, and M. Much, loc. 
 cit., p. 32,/. 
 
 + The other Romance names for brass, Fr. laiton, Ital. ottone, Span, laton, 
 are, according to F. Diez {Etym. W. d. rom. Spr.*, p. 230), to be referred to 
 Rom. (It.) lalta, "white metal" (properly /»Zaia). 
 
200 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 thoroughly appropriated by the Teutonic languages. It runs : 
 O.H.G. chu2ohar, M.H.G. kupfer, hojrfer, Eug. copper, Dan. kobher, 
 Swed. koppar, O.N. koparr. From the Teutonic noilh it found 
 its way on the one hand into Irish {cojxir) and Cornish (coher; 
 Zeuss, G. C.^, p. 1069), on the other into Finnic (kupari), Lapponic 
 {kuoppar), Esthonian (kubar-wask). Lapponic air, airra is O.N. 
 eir, Goth. aiz. 
 
 On the other hand, there is much more uncertainty as to the 
 original provenance of the woi'd which at the present day serves to 
 designate bronze throughout most of Europe, our and German 
 bronze, Fr. bronze, Ital. and Span, bronce, N. Gr. /xTrpow^os (M.G. cf. 
 Ix^t '<at Suo 7r6pTa<; TrpovT^LV€<;), O.S. brozenu ^'fuscus," N.S. brimc, 
 Serv. and Russ. bronza, Alb. brunze, &c. In its oldest (Middle 
 Latin) form it is hronzium (ces, cuprum ; bronzina tm^mentum 
 bellicum ; bronzinum vas ; cf. Du Cange, Gloss. Medice et Infimoe 
 Latinitatis), and according to some is derived from the originally 
 German adjective hi^no, "brown," brunizzo, hruniccie (bT^nitius), 
 and therefore means "the brown metal," while according to others 
 it comes from the INIiddle Latin obryzum {pbryzum aurum = xpyo-tov 
 o(3pvt,ov, " gold which has stood the test of fire," obt^ssa the "fire 
 test of gold," which occurs even in Cicero), designating bronze 
 after its colour which resembles that of gold ; * cf. Diez, Etyvi. d. 
 rom. Spr., i.^ p. 69. 
 
 A new explanation has been briefly set forth by Berthelot, Stir 
 le nom du bronze chez les alchhnistes grecs {Revue Archeologique, 1888, 
 p. 294). As the oldest form of the word he endeavours to establish 
 a Mid. G. ^povTrjcnov in alchemistic works. This corresponds to a 
 Lat. ces Brundisium ; since there must have been celebrated 
 manufactories of bronze (Pliny, Hist. Nat., sxxiii. 9. 45 ; xxxiv. 
 17. 40). 
 
 Besides the expressions already discussed, there crops out in 
 the High German linguistic area, and only in that area, as early as 
 the Old High German epoch, another expression for bronze : O.H.G 
 aruz, aruzi, erezi, Modeni German erz, which recurs in proper 
 names such as Aruzapah, Arizperc, Arizgrefti, Arizgrtioba, and also 
 has found its way into non-Indo-Germanic languages, such as Esth. 
 arts, Hung. eyxz. Unfortunately, its origin is entirely wrapped in 
 mystery ; anyhow, it has nothing to do vnth aiz, er. Nor does it 
 wholly coincide in meaning with it ; for, whereas, of the two adjec- 
 tives, M.H.G. ertn and erzin, the former alone is applied to copper or 
 bronze (and therefore = Lat. OB^i^MS, oereus, aheneus), erztn, N.H.G. 
 erzen has the perfectly general meaning metaUicics.f 
 
 Finally, the German messing, which makes its appearance from 
 
 * "The Romance word must have been coined in Italy, where the initial o 
 would easily be lost and the n might easily be introduced before the dental ;" 
 cf. Diez, loc. cit. 
 
 t In Grimm's Deutschem Worterh., under "Erz" and "Kupfer," there is a 
 string of phonetically impossible combinations to explain the etymology of the 
 German erz. Again, the comparison of Lat. raudus, riuliis, in which Weigand 
 {Dculsches Wortcrb. ) agrees, is impossible. 
 
MESSING. 201 
 
 the twelfth century, O.N. messing, fem., A.S. mdstling, like the Pol. 
 mosiqdz, 0. Serb, mosaz, N. Serv. mesnik, &c., is a loan-word from the 
 Latin massa, "mass, mass of metal;" cf. also M.H.G. messe, neut. 
 and fem., Swiss mosch, "brass." At any rate, this derivation is 
 more probable than the one given by Kopp (Geschichte der Chemie, 
 iv. p. 113), according to whom the Teutonic word originally meant 
 " Mossunic copper," in accordance with a passage of Pseudo-Aris- 
 totle [De Mirahililms Auscnltationihiis): ^acrt tov Moo-ctvvoikov xo-^kov 
 Xa/XTTpoTaTOv Koi XevKoraTOv €Lvai, ov TrapaixiyvvfJLevov avrw Kaaairipov 
 aAAa y^s Tivos (spelter, zinc, ore, &c.) ytvo/^eVi^s avv€ij/oix€V7]<; airw. 
 For a summary of the results of this discussion, (/. chapter viii. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 IRON. 
 
 Iron, hard to work (ttoAvk/at^tos a-iSrjpos), which at the present day 
 has conquered the world, belongs to the most widely distributed of 
 the metals, and possesses the peculiarity that, as, with the exception 
 of meteoric iron, it only occurs in a mineralised form, and is there- 
 fore not very conspicuous, so even when it has been smelted and 
 wrought by the hand of man, it offers less resistance to the tooth 
 of time than do the other metals. Pi'ehistoric archaeology there- 
 fore often finds itself in the difficulty of not being able to decide 
 whether the absence of iron from a given stage of culture is to be 
 ascribed to man's ignorance of it or to the destructive power of 
 time. Archaeology is therefore thrown back upon the evidence of 
 history and language more in the case of iron than of any other 
 metal. This evidence shows that the use of the metal in the 
 civilised countries of the east goes back, if not beyond, at least as 
 far as the beginnings of history. Lepsius, in his often quoted 
 treatise, has traced iron under the name of men, in the oldest 
 Egyptian inscriptions. Recognisable in pictures by its bluish tint, 
 it is employed in the earliest times for vessels and weapons. 
 Nevertheless here, too, the priority of copper is rendered probable 
 by the circumstance already alluded to, that the word for iron has 
 the sign of copper as its determinative (cf. Lepsius, op. cit, p. 108). 
 From Egypt, and afterwards from the trading factories of the 
 Phenicians, Greeks, and Romans on the Red Sea, there probably 
 spread articles of iron and a primitive mode of iron-working, in the 
 direction from north-east to south, into the interior of Africa, thus 
 making it seem as though the blacks had independently discovered 
 and worked iron {cf. Andree, Z>ie Metalle hei den Naturvolkern, 
 p. 3, ff.). In any case the Iron Age was immediately consequent on 
 the Stone Age in Africa: the other metals are in part named from 
 the standpoint of iron (above, p. 154, note). 
 
 The Semitic languages possess a common expression for iron : 
 Hebr. har(e)zel,Sjr. pa7-zel, Assjr. pa7'zillu (Arixh. Ji7'zil, "iron point"), 
 which indicates their primeval acquaintance with this metal (Orig. 
 Semit. parzilhi). In the Old Testament, too, iron is frequently em- 
 ployed for vessels, talents (1 Chron. xxiii. 14; xxx. 7), for nails and 
 door-plates, and also weapons (1 Samuel xvii. 7), although it is 
 noteworthy that bronze is mentioned much more frequently than 
 
IRON IN PERSIA. 203 
 
 iron (in the first four books of the Pentateuch the proportion is 83 : 4). |^ 
 In the same series as the Semitic names for iron is the Sumerian ' \ 
 barza, as to whose exact rehxtion to the Semitic word, however, ' < 
 I have no views {cf. F. Hommel, Die vorsem. Kulturen, p. 409). \ > 
 
 If we now turn to the Indo-Germanic peoples, we find that even 
 in hieroj^lyphic inscriptions the country of Pers, i.e., Persia, is termed 
 a principal place for the export of iron (Lepsius, loc. cit., p. 104), 
 We can, therefore, all the more readily understand how the Zend ■ 
 ayanh, inherited from the primeval Indo-Germanic period, gradually . 
 came to stand for ii'on, which soon came to dominate their metal- . 
 lurgy. That iron was, at any rate, known to the Iranian tribes at 
 a relatively early time, is shown by a name for it which is common 
 to most of their dialects, even to the remotest of them, Ossetic : 
 Afghan osjxinah, osptnah, Osset. afseindg, au'seindg, Pamir D. isn, 
 sjnn, &c. {cf. W. Tomaschek, Centralas. Stvd., ii. p. 70), Kurd 
 hdsin, atvftin (Justi-Jaba, Worterbuch, p. 439 ; Hiibschmann, Osset. 
 Sjyr., p. 25). This stock of woi'ds has not yet been explained.* 
 
 For the rest, the Persians are described by Herodotus (vi. 6 1 and 84) 
 throughout as armed with iron and bronze weapons. The kindred 
 Scyths, also in the time of Herodotus, had made the acquaintance 
 of iron. The historian relates (iv. 62) that in the cult of Ares an 
 iron sabre (crtST^pcos aKLvdKr)<;) was worshipped as an emblem of the 
 god, and the use of this metal in the worship of the gods indicates 
 a very ancient acquaintance with iron, while our author expressly 
 denies copper (bronze) to the Scythians (iv. 71) ; cf. above, p. 198. | ^ 
 
 The Armenian word for iron, erkath, formed on the analogy of I ) 
 artsath, "silver," like the Armenian name for gold and copper, '^ 
 comes from the Caucasian languages (Georg. rHna, kina, " iron," ; 
 Las. rkHna, "knife;" Asia Poyglotta-, pp. 113, 122). 
 
 Special words for hardened iron (steel) seem to have been toler- 
 ably late in making their appearance in Asia Minor, though 
 one of them has come to be distributed over a tremendous area : 
 N. Pers. piUdcl, Syr. 2^-i-d. (Paul de Lagarde, O'es. Ahh., p. 75), 
 Kurd pila, 2^o^(t, p)'^^'^^^, »fec. (Justi, Dictionnaire Kurde-Franrciis, 
 p. 84), Pehlevi poldwat, Armen. polovat (Lagarde, Arvien. Stud., 
 p. 130), Turk, pala, Russ. btdatii, Lesser Russ. butat (^liklosich, 
 Fremrhv, s.v.), Mizdzeghic polad, bolat, Mong. bolot, biilat, buridt 
 (Klaproth, Asia Polyglotta'^, p. 282, Spi-achatl., v.; A. Pott, Zeit- 
 schriftf. d. K. d. M., p. 262). But where and wherein are we to 
 look for the origin of this series of words ? 
 
 * Hubschmann [K. Z., xxiv. 392) thinks of a Mod. Pers. spin, "white" : 
 Zend spaeta ; though I do not know of any other case in which a name for 
 iron is derived from an adjective "wliite." 
 
 Justi {JForterb., p. 439) compares with the words mentioned Zend haosafna, 
 wliich he {Handw., s.v. ), Geldner {K. Z.,xxv. 579), and GeijieriOstiran. Kiillur, 
 p. 148) translate as "copper," but Spiegel (.<4r.;,s^a, trans. Vend. viii. 254 = viii. 
 90) as "iron." This is impossible phonetically. 
 
 In Modern Persian iron is dhen, which may be explained from *ayasana, or 
 else belongs to Beloochee dsin, Pehl. |tn (West, Glussary, p. 27). Spiegel 
 (Arische Pcriode, p. 35) thinks of its coming from asan, "stone" {cf. Sans. 
 uqnuxn, above, p. 190, note, "stone-work"). 
 
204 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 The Ossetic name for steel, also, is particularly interesting, inas- 
 much as it again is borrowed from the Permian languages (Wotj. 
 anda, Syrj. jendon), and also recurs in the Caucasus (Mizdzeghic 
 andun ; Klaproth, Sprachatl., v.). For the third time, therefore, we 
 have come across East Finnic words in Ossetic, that is to say, the 
 names for silver (dvzist), copper (arkhoT/), steel {andun), to which 
 we shall subsequently (ch. ix.) have to add that of lead (izdi), 
 so that the Ossetes inherited from the period when they were still 
 united with their Iranian brothers only terms for gold {sugh-zarine) 
 and iron (afseindg). The i-elations, however, between the culture 
 of the Ossetes and that of the Finnic East are the more easily 
 explained, because, according to the Ossetic tale, the Ossetic race 
 once extended considerably farther north than is the case at 
 present (Asia Polygl.^, p. 83). 
 
 The state of the case as regards India may be more briefly dis- 
 missed. We have already seen that ancient finds of iron are not 
 rare in India, which is rich in iron ore. Further, Indian steel was 
 prized even in Greek antiquity (Bliimner, loc. cit., p. 70). Never- 
 theless, we remarked, that in literary monuments iron cannot be 
 traced with certainty before the end of the Vedic period (c/. p. 188), 
 when the oldest names of this metal occur. The later terms (c/. 
 Pott, Etymologische Forsch., ii, p. 416, and l^ox&hsiYV^ Rdjanighantu, 
 ed. Garbe, pp. 41, 42) offer nothing of interest. One of them, 
 Sans. Qastrd, lit. " weapon," has travelled through the world on the 
 lips of the gipsies as saster, with absin, " steel " ( = Kurd avsin). 
 
 We now proceed to Europe, and to ancient Greece first, in order 
 to look for data as to the first appearance of iron. 
 
 Violet-hued (toei?), shining (aWwv), or grey (ttoAios) iron plays 
 ' an important part even in the Homeric poems, thereby affording a 
 most remarkable contrast between the Homeric period and Schlie- 
 mann's Hissarlik, where all five prehistoric towns seem to be un- 
 acqiiainted with iron. In Mycense (cf. Schliemann, 3Iycenes, 141,/.), 
 on the other hand, iron was known in the form of knives, keys, kc; 
 though Schliemann believes that the articles which prove this must 
 be assigned to the beginning of the fifth century B.C. In Homer 
 iron is used as a medium of exchange like copper, and is stored in 
 the treasure chambers of the rich. At the funeral games of Patro- 
 clus (//., xxiii. 825, /.) Achilles offers as a prize a mass of iron 
 {(ToXov avTo-)(6wvov, i.e., "merely smelted, not wrought;" meteoric 
 iron is not to be thought of), which will supply the lucky winner 
 with all the iron he will need for five years' time.* It serves 
 
 * e|€( jxiv KoX irevTi irfpiirXofjiivovs iviavrovs 
 Xpiu>fji.evos' oi)/j.€v yap ol are/j.^ofj.ii/os ye (TiST]pov 
 TTOijJL^v ovS apoT7]p iTff 4s ttSAlv, dAAct Trapi^ei. 
 
 " This passage may be understood to mean either tliat tlae winner of the (r6\os 
 has the iron utensils necessary for five years made in advance, and made in 
 the town ; and then keeps them stored at liome against the time they will be 
 needed ; or we may assume that the countryman furnishes the smith with iron 
 from his own store when he wants anything made, as is not unfrequently done in 
 the country to this day; and from this the necessary inference would be the exist- 
 ence of village or wandering smiths "(c/. Buchholz, Die homer. Real., i. 2, p. 336). 
 
IRON IN HOMER AND HERODOTUS. 20$ 
 
 principally as the material for making implements used on tlie •) 
 land ; but axes also, and swords, knives, clubs, arrow-points, are i 
 frequently mentioned as made of iron. Indeed, crtSi^pos sometimes | 
 of itself means axe and sword. Nevertheless, as we have already 
 pointed out, the linguistic relation of x'"-^'^o<; : 0-1877/305 points with j 
 great probability to the historical priority of the former. ' 
 
 This is characterised by a Greek story recorded by Herodotus 
 (i. 67. 68), and placed by him in the time of Croesus. Liches, a 
 Spartan citizen, having set forth in quest of the bones of Orestes, 
 comes to a smithy {x^^XKrj'Lov) in which he sees iron being smithied 
 {(TLSrjpov i$€Xavv6ix€vov). At seeing this he falls into amazement 
 (iv OwvixarL ^v opeiov to Trocevfjievov). The smith (;^aAKeus not 
 (TiSr^pcus) marks it and says: "Thou, that art amazed to see 
 smithying, what wonkiest thou say, liadst tliou seen what I have 
 seen," and so on. The appointments of the smithy are mentioned 
 as being bellows (cfivaai), hammer (^cr(f>vpa), and anvil (aK/x(ov). This 
 story is instructive in that it must have been invented at a time 
 when the manufacture of iron was still something new ; and 
 because the smith, of whom it is expressly said that he was working 
 a-L8r]po<;, nevertheless is called ;)(aAK£us {xaXKTjiov, " smithy "). 
 
 No indication when precisely iron became better known in • 
 Greece can be found.* 
 
 The place whence the Greeks gained the acquaintance of this metal 
 admits also only of conjecture. The mainland of Greece is not pai'- 
 ticularly rich in iron ore (Bliimner, loc. cit., p. 74). The Peloponnese 
 is an exception, especially at the promontoi-y of Tsenarum, where 
 perhaps the Phenicians, if our comparison of Taiva/3oi/= Hebr. tanniir, • 
 " smelting-hut " {cf. above, p. 159) is right, worked the iron ore. 
 
 The Greeks then at an early time depended on foreign metal 
 deposits. At a very early time a definite tradition established 
 itself in Greece as to the origin of iron. It is referred by a very 
 ancient tradition to the neighbourhood of the Pontus Euxinus, to 
 the Phr^rgian Ida, in whose woody dales the 'iSatot Aa/cruAot, 
 Kelmis, Damnameneus, and Akmon are represented as discovering 
 and working the bluish iron. Both in this passage from the 
 Phoronis, which we have already given, and which is the oldest 
 that mentions the Idsean Dactyli (cf. above, p. 164), and in the 
 words of the Scholiast which accompany it (yoj^res 8e rjcrav kol 
 (f>ap[j.aK€t^. Kat Srjijaovpyol aL^rjpov Xeyovrat irpwroi Kat /xcraAAeis 
 yev€cr6ai; Schol. Apoll. A., i. 1126), iron alone, and not the other 
 metals, is mentioned, so that it was only in later times ajiparently 
 that they were connected with the Dactyli. The Parian Marble 
 (d<^' ov MtVws 6 TTpwTO^ ej3aaLXeva€ kol K^Stovtav wKio^e Kat aLOi]po<; 
 €vpiOrj iv ri] "iSrj, €vp6vTwv twv 'iSatwv AaKTvXcxtv KeA/xtos /<ai 
 Aa/Ava/xeveoJS irr] 1168 (3aaiXcvovTO<; 'AOrji'wv IlavStoi/os) actually gives 
 a definite year for the discovery of iron. 
 
 If we only knew a little about the languages of the nations of 
 Asia Minor, a simple and satisfactory explanation of the G. criS-Qpo^ 
 
 * Cf. the remarks by Lang, Sayce, and Leaf in the Academy, 1883, Sept. 
 22, 29, Oct. 23. 
 
206 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 (Dor. and Mo\. o-tSapos; Sappho, 119), which stands quite by itself 
 amongst the Indo-Germanic names for the metals, might be forth- 
 coming. It perhaps deserves to be noticed that the stem 0-1877/30-, 
 though elsewhere it is scarcely ever employed, as we have seen, to 
 form names of persons or places, in Lycian is used for both. Cf. 
 SiSapoi's, '^tSrjpov'i, town and harbour of Lycia ; also a volcanic pro- 
 montory in Lycia, with a temple of Hephaestus {Scylax Geog. Min. 
 T., i. p. 301), SiSapi'vruos, an inhabitant thereof (Pape, Eigen- 
 nameyi, s.v.), and SiSapios, a proper name in a Lycian inscription 
 (M. Schmidt, The Lycian Tnscnjjtions, p. 12). But according to a 
 verbal communication from M. Schmidt, the inflection of the 
 Lycian proper name shows that 2iSaptos is a native personal name. 
 The attempts which have been made to find a derivation in Indo- 
 Germanic all seem to me of a very problematic natui'e.* 
 
 A special name for steel, the preparation of which by tempering 
 was knowm in Homeric times (cf. Od., ix. 391), does not occur 
 in Homer's vocabulary. Kmvos, according to Lepsius' convincing 
 investigation (op. cit., p. 130), "never anywhere means anything 
 but a blue colouring matter which was generally prepared from 
 copper blue either directly, or else a blue glass was made from it 
 and then pulverised." 
 
 The earliest expression for steel is rather aSd/xas, -avTos, which is 
 mentioned for the first time by Hesiod {Scutum, 137), and is used 
 of a steel cap (Kwe-q). This word is usually refen-ed to the root 
 Sa/jt in Sdfivrjixt, Sa/xdo), &c., SO that it would, like the Homeric 
 dSa/Aao-Tos, mean the " unconquerable " metal. If, however, we 
 reflect on what, for the designation of so relatively a recent idea 
 as that of steel, is such a remarkable word both as regards form 
 and meaning, one cannot resist the suspicion that we here have 
 before us a foreign word, perhaps the Caucasian aiuhm, in a 
 Grsecised form. In this connection we may remark that Tomaschek 
 {Z. f. 0. Phil., i. 125) calls attention to a Caucasian (Udic) zido for 
 a-iSrjpo? also. At anyrate, it is certain that another and more 
 common name for steel than dSa/xas, that is )(dXvil/ (also ^(aXv^SiKO's; 
 Eur., Her., 162), which is first used by^schylus (Prom., 133) : — 
 
 KTi'TTOV yap d)((ji) )(a.Xv/3o? Sifj^ev avTpwv fxvy^ov, 
 
 travelled to Greece from the neighbourhood of the Caucasus and 
 
 * Curtius* and^, p. 246, compares Sanskrit sufc^itos, "smelted," and swftoTii, 
 "iron \)a.x\," O.l^.G. sweizjan, frigere, and thinks a-'iS-npos meant "smelted 
 out," but that this does not prove that the Indo-Europeans were acquainted 
 with iron. Pott {EL Forsch., i. p. 127) compares Lith. sividiis (as also does G. 
 Meyer, Griech. Gr., p. 197) and Latin sldus, sldcri^ from *sTdesis. If the latter 
 is correct, the only thing in question is the connection of the root of tri5-Tjpos. 
 Nevertheless, some historians of culture [cf. 'LenoYmz.\it,Anfdnged. Cultur, p. 58) 
 on the strength of this regard the Gi'eek word as designating ineteoric iron 
 {sldus, "star"), which is absolutely without reason. The Coptic henipe 
 "iron," also, which is usually quoted in this connection as analogous, because 
 Brugsch compares it with the Egyjitian hCia en pe-t, and treats it as meteoric 
 iron, receives quite another explanation at the hands of Lepsius (p. 108). 
 Indeed, even the ff6xos avroxooovos of Homer, as we have hinted, has been 
 interpreted as meteoric iron {cf. Ratzel, Vorgesch. d. Europ. MenscJien, p. 283). 
 
IRON IN LATIN. 20/ 
 
 the Poutiis. The word undoubtedly goes back to the name of the 
 northern nation of the Chalybes (XaXu^cs, XaAu/?ot). The abodes 
 of this people, as known to antiquity, ai'e variously given as being 
 situate to the north of the Pontus and Caucasus as well as in 
 Armenia and Paphlagonia to the south ; and the Chalybes are 
 uniformly spoken of as distinguished for the mining and working 
 of iron. Thus, the (riSr]poTeKTov€<; XaAn/Jcs are mentioned by 
 ^■Eschylus (Prom., 715) immediately after the nomad Scyths 
 {'S,KvOai I'o/AoiSes), with which the Hesychian glosses are in agree- 
 ment: XciAij/Jot" e9vo<; Tj}? ^Kv6La<;, ottov (rtS>^pos ytVerai and XaXn^StKry* 
 T^s 'SiKvOia<;, OTTOV (n8y]pov fxeraXXa. Xenophon in his Anabasis 
 distinguishes two races of Chalybes, one between the Araxes and 
 Cyros, the othei's vassals of the Mossynoeci on the Pontus. Of the 
 latter he says {v. v. 1): 6 fito<s ■^v tols 7rAetcrT0t5 auTwi' a-rro (rtSrjpeca<; 
 
 K.T.X. 
 
 That the Tibarenes and Moschi of the Bible point to the district 
 of the Pontus has already been said (c/. above, p. 196, note). So, 
 too, the " iron from the north " mentioned in Jeremiah xv. 12, may 
 belong here. ^- 
 
 Like the Greek crtSr/pos, the Latin /crrwm has no connection with ' '--'' 
 the other Indo-German'ic names for the metals.* Nor is there 
 any lack of evidence to show the want of iron in Latium at the 
 most ancient period. The faber ferrarius is missing from the 
 guilds of Numa. Further, the use of iron is uniformly excluded 
 from the most ancient cults. It was with a bronze knife that the 
 Roman FInmen Dialis had to shave his beard, with a bronze plough 
 that the area of a new town must be marked out, and so on (c/. 
 Helbig, Die ItaJiker in der Poehne, pp. 80, 81). 
 
 In the pile-dwellings of the Po iron is not found. 
 
 But from what quarter came the Romans' first acquaintance 
 with the important metal which subsequently became so familiar 
 to them that the smith is called faber ferrarius, and the sword and 
 plough were termed by metonymy ferrum ? Perhaps the Lat. 
 ferrum itself indicates the way ; for as it may readily be traced to 
 *fersum, I, with Lenormant, 0. Weise {Griech. Worter im Lat, 
 p. 153), and others, still think it most probable that ferrum is to 
 be connected with the expressions already quoted from the Semitic 
 languages, Hebr. bar{e)zel,f Sumer. barza, &c. That Phcnician 
 (Cai'thaginian) words found their way into Latin directly (i.e., not 
 through Greek agency) is shown by cases siich as Lat. (c)tunica : Heb. 
 ketonet. Lat. ehur, palma, pellex, tfcc, are probably of similar origin 
 (0. Weise, Rhein. Mus., 1883, p. 540, ff.). It is also known that the 
 Phenicians extended their voyages at least as far as Co^e (r/.i 
 
 * The attempt to compare ferrum with tlie other Indo-Germanic names of L 
 metals has been made by Pictet {Origines", i. p. 197), who classes it with Sans. ; ' 
 bhadrdm, "iron" (?), and by Lottner {K. Z.,w\\. p. 183), who suggests A. S. 
 braes. Of. also Pott, Et. Forsch., ii. p. 278 ; Schweizer, K. Z., i. p. 478; Fick, 
 Vcrgl. TVorterb., ii. p. 169. 
 
 t That this word was also Phenician is shown by an ancient Phcnician 
 inscription from Cyprus [Movers, ii. 3, p. 69). 
 
208 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Mommsen, Rom. Geschichte^ i. p. 128). Some days north, however, 
 of the Punic factory here erected lay the island of Elba with its 
 stores of iron, insula inexhaustis Chalybum generosa metallis 
 (Virgil), called 'AiOdXr], the "sooty" by the Greeks. 
 
 Now turning from the south and ascending the broad back of 
 our quarter of the globe, we find the absence of iron in the oldest 
 periods of which we have historical knowledge brought out by clear 
 evidence on all sides. We may remark that this absence becomes 
 more marked as we go towards the north-east. According to the 
 Germania of Tacitus (c. 6) "iron did not abound in Germany" 
 ("ne ferrum quidem superest "). In the north, Csesar knew that 
 among the Britons iron only occurred- near the sea, and there only 
 in inconsiderable quantities (B. G. V., 12). In the east, Tacitus 
 mentions the linguistic group of the Prusso-Lettlanders under the 
 name of the ^Estii. He says (c. 45) : " Rarus ferri, frequens fustium 
 usus." His knowledge ends with the Fenni (Finns), who, " inopia 
 fe7'ri" " for want of iron," have recourse to sharpened bones for 
 their arrows. The knowledge of iron and how to work it spreads 
 to the north of Europe and the adjoining portions of Asia in two 
 directions : from south-west to north-east and from south-east to 
 north or north-west. The point of departure is found in the one 
 case among the Celts, in the west, who in their conquering marches 
 along the Alps from the fifth century onwards must have come 
 across rich deposits of metals. Deep in the Austrian Alps, at the 
 northern foot of the Thorstein, in a profound ravine at the bottom 
 of which lies the little lake of Hallstadt, recent excavations have 
 brought to light * a life-like picture of a Celtic settlement with its 
 salt-mine and its manufacture of iron. Noric iron soon became 
 known in Italy and throughout the north. Tacitus (c. 43) still 
 knows in the east on the Carpathians a Gallic people slaves to the 
 Germans, the Cotini, who " quo magis pudeat " — for the " God that 
 iron made meant no men to be slaves " — " et ferrum eflfodiunt." In 
 Gaul itself iron was dug for. Csesar expressly states this of the 
 Bituriges (Z)e B. G., vii. 22), who proved themselves very useful at the 
 siege of Avaricum : " Eo scientius quod apud eos magnse sunt 
 ferrarise atque omne genus cuniculorum notum atque usitatum 
 est." In this connection it is noteworthy that designation of the 
 native metal common to all the Celtic languages (Cymr. mwyn, 
 Ir. mein, mianach) f has spread (Thurneysen, Keltoromanisches, 
 p. 67) to the Romance languages (Fr. viine, "mine,^' It. mina, &c.). 
 When the Celts made the acquaintance of iron, whether from the 
 Greeks of Marseilles, or from Rome, where, according to Pliny 
 {Hist. Nat., xii. 1. 5), a certain Helico from Helvetia abode at a time 
 
 * Recent investigations, I am informed by Herr M. Much, have made it 
 probable that the burial-ground at Hallstadt was not begun by the Celts, but 
 only used by them at the end. 
 
 t The root of the Celtic stem *mcin is perhaps the above-mentioned (p. 198) 
 Indo-Germanic smei, mei, "artificially prepare," which appears in O. H.G. 
 smMa, O.S. medl ; so that the fundamental meaning of the Celtic *?tteift would 
 be something like " workable " metal. 
 
IRON AAIOXGST THE CELTS AND TEUTONS. 209 
 
 before the great Celtic migration in order to learn sniitliying, 
 " fiibrilcm ob artem," they formed, with a word corresponding to 
 the Indo-Germanic ayas-ces, " copper, metal," but belonging to a 
 different vowel-scale, viz., *is ( : ais; cf. above, p. 188, note), a name 
 for the new idea by appending a derivative suffix, common among 
 them, -am : *isarn. Later the .s between the vowels must have 
 dropped out, just as it did in sitcr - sisu?- (Lat. soror) and giall — 
 gisai (O.H.G. r/i'sal) ; cf. Zeuss, Grammatica Geltica, \)]). 827 and 52. 
 Hence the forms Irish iarn, iarunn, Cymr. haiarn, Juearn, Corn. 
 hoern^ hern, horn, Arem. hoiarn, haiarn, «fec. The s between the 
 vowels, however, was still retained,* when the word along with 
 several terms used in the manvifacture of iron, which we shall meet 
 subsequently, was taken over by the Teutonic languages, in which 
 it appears as Goth, eisurn, A.S. isern (Eng. iron), O.N. isarn, jam, 
 O.H.G. isarn. The suffix -am, foreign to the Teutonic languages, 
 betrays the loan, f 
 
 The part assigned to the Teutonic peoples in the history of 
 culture was to convey, for their pai't, the precious gift farther 
 west. In Old Norse a certain kind of iron {ferrum ochraceum), 
 which occurs frequently in the north, was called raudi. This 
 word has no connections in the other Germanic languages, but 
 through the O.S. rvda, "metal," Lith. rilda (a Slavonic loan-word; 
 cf. A. Bruckner, Die Slav. Lehnworter im LitaiiiscJien, p. 128), 
 attaches itself to Lat. raiielus. Sans, lohdm, &c., with which Ave 
 have made acquaintance above (p. 191). According to this, the 
 O.N. raudi originally meant copper, then undoubtedly the red, 
 copper-like iron, ferrum ochraceum. This word found its way from 
 Norse through Finnic into the other West Finnic languages, and 
 has become the regular West Finnic expression for iron-ore : Finn. 
 rauta, Esthon. and Weps. raud, Liv. rand, roda, raod, Lapp. 
 rtiovdde. There are also numerous other Finnic expressions for 
 iron and its working, which are of Teutonic and Norse origin. 
 For instance, malmi, malvi, "iron ore," takki ratcta (Swed. tack- 
 Jem), " raw iron, ' melto-rauta, or mei'ely melto, mento, vianto, Lapp. 
 nialddo (Swed. smdlta), "iron not hammered," &c.; the names for 
 the furnace and the blast-furnace are also borrowed. At the same 
 time there is no lack of genuine words (cf Ahlqvist, Culturw., 
 67, /'., and Bxdhtin de VAcad. de St Petershourg, vi. p. 178). 
 For it must be acknowledged that the Finns, when once tliey had 
 been directed to the treasures of their lakes and swamps {cf the 
 quotation given above, p. 214, as to the birth of iron), soon attained 
 great skill in the working of iron, and indeed, perhaps, even out- 
 stripped their Teutonic neighbours. A living testimony to their 
 skill in smithying is afforded by the extremely numerous names of 
 
 * It is shown still in the Burgundian proper name Isarnodori : " Ortns hand 
 longe a vico, cui vetusta pagaiiitas ob celebritatem clausula nKiue foriissimam 
 snperstitiosissirni templi Gallica lingua Isarnodori, i.e., ferrei ostii indidit 
 nomen " ( V. S. E. Eugcndi. Abb. mon. S. Claudii in Burgiuidia ; cf. 
 Diefenbach, Origines Eitropacac, p. 367). 
 
 t A more recent stratum of loans : O.I. wtr>i = 0. N. jam, A.S. iren. 
 
 O 
 
2IO PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 places and districts in Finland, which are compounded with rauta, 
 " iron," such as Bcmtajdriri, Rautaiuesi, Hautakanc/as, and many 
 others, like the Old High German Isarmho, Isan2)ach, Isanhns, &c. 
 (cf. Fcirstemann, Deutsche Ortsnamen, p. 139), 
 
 A totally different explanation of the West Finnic words (Finn. 
 rauta, &g.) is given by Lenormant (both i\\ Die Anfcinge der Cultur, 
 i. p. 79, and Transactions of the Soc. of Billical ArchceoL, vi. p. 354), 
 who compares them with the Accad. urudu, "copper," already 
 mentioned by us, and traces the Lithu-Slavonic expressions (ruda, 
 itc.) to them. 
 
 The Teutonic word for iron is, however, only found in the 
 western languages of the Finnic family, as was also the case with 
 a Teutonic name for gold (cf above, p. 178). To the east of the 
 linguistic area mentioned, another word for iron, as for gold, pre- 
 vails : Ostj. Jcarte, Wotj. Icort, Syrj. hort, Tscher. kirtne, Wog. 
 leer, Mer, which, like the East Finnic name for gold, can only be 
 explained if it is referred to the Iranian branch of language. Here; 
 0. Pers. kareta, N. Pers. kdrd, Buchar. gcird, Kurd, her, Osset. khard, 
 (fee, means "the iron knife," and it is easily understood that tribes 
 of wild barbarians might name the metal, which they had never 
 seen before, after the implement in which it was brought to their 
 notice, either for the first time or most commonly from Persia. 
 The word is known in Slavonic (Pol. kord, &c.) and Lithuanian 
 (kcirdas, Polish loan-word "sword;" cf K. Bruckner, o/j. cit., p. 202). 
 
 Between these currents from the east and from the west lies the 
 area of the Lithu-Slavonic languages with a common name for 
 iron, Lith. gelezis, Lett, dzelse, Pruss. gel so, O.S. zelezo. We have 
 already (above, p. 195) pronounced in favour of connecting these 
 words with the Greek -^aXKO's. The fundamental meaning of the 
 northern words would then have been " copper," a meaning which, 
 as we may well conjecture, passed into that of iron under the 
 influence of the trade with the Black Sea, as the Greek word, 
 owing to relations with the Phenicians, has taken the meaning of 
 bronze (above, p. 196). 
 
 Finally, I have to mention in Europe a name for iron which is 
 as interesting as it is obscure. It is the Albanian hek^ir, also ekur. 
 It is the only name for a metal common to all the dialects of this 
 language which is not obviously borrowed from abroad. The only 
 suggestion which perhaps could be put forward to explain this 
 obscure word would be — inasmuch as initial h in Albanian, as 
 Professor G. Meyer informs me, is not necessarily organic — to com- 
 pare the Armenian erkath, Georg. rkina, &c. (cf. above, p. 206). 
 
 The names for steel in the north ai*e, as might be expected, 
 relatively recent. 
 
 Nevertheless, the Teutonic languages have a name for steel 
 which recui's uniformly throughout all the dialects : O.H.G. stahal, 
 M.H.G. stahel, stachel, stdl, O.N. stdl, Eng. steel, which shows that 
 the art of hardening iron soon became known here. From the 
 Teutonic, loans were made by Lapponic (stalle by the side of terds, 
 teras : Lett, terauds) and by Slavonic (Russ. stall). A certain 
 
STEEL. 2 I I 
 
 explanation for the Teutonic words is still wanting {*staklo : 0. I'r. 
 pami-staclani). O.H.G. stachila, stachulla ^'cuspis" {*staglo) has 
 been suggested. 
 
 But Slavonic was dependent for its names for steel not only on 
 the west but also on the east. Russ. hidatu, kc, is connected 
 with Asia Minoi", as we have already seen. Cf. further, Serv. hlik, 
 Alb. tselik, Turk, celik, Pers. calul; Kuss. harahigiJ, Dzagat. karuhVc; 
 finally, also, Pol. demeszeJc, "damascened iron," Serv. deviihkinja, 
 Turk, dimiski, N.G. hfjua-Ki (Damascus). 
 
 The widest expansion, however, is that of the Lat. acies 
 { — nucleus) ferri, which in Middle Latin developed into aciare, 
 aciarium. From the latter are derived, on the one hand. It. acciajo, 
 Span, acero, 0. Port, aceiro, Fr. acier, Wal. otzel, Hung, atze/, South 
 and West Slav, oceli, ocel, and on the other, It. accicde, Yen. azzale, 
 O.H.G. ecchif, ecchel, &c. (N .S. jeklo) ; cf. Diez, £tym. Wurterb.\ p. 5. 
 
 The Lithuanian and Old Prussian ^)//e«rts, 2)f(t'i/nis, is compared 
 rightly by Fick ( Vergl. W.-, p. 803), with O.N. fleinn, " point, spear," 
 A.S.Jidn, "arrow, missile." 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE HISTORICAL ORDER OF COPPER, BRONZE, AND IRON. 
 
 Now that we have reviewed the considerable material afforded 
 by the Indo-Germanic names for copper, bronze, and iron, it may 
 be well to briefly put together the historical results which we 
 believe we have attained. They are : — 
 
 1. It seems probable that the two equations dyas-ces and lohd- 
 ravdus, which reach back to the vocabulary of the original people, 
 meant not iron or bronze but the pure, dark copper, which accord- 
 ingly was known to the original Indo-European people. 
 
 2. For deciding the sequence of the metals amongst the Indo- 
 Germanic peoples, it is worthy of notice that a series of ancient 
 names of copper gradually assumed the meaning of iron. This 
 applies to Sans, dyas, Zend ayanh : Lat. oes (to which probably 
 belongs also Celtic *is-arn = Goth, etsarn), to Sans, lohd, first 
 "copper" then "iron," to O.N. ra-wcfi : Lat. rattdtis, to Lith. 
 gelezls : G. )(aXK6<;.* 
 
 3. It cannot be doubted that in Greek -^uXko?, which meant 
 first "copper," and then under Phenician influence bronze, is 
 historically prior to ctiStjpos. In contrast with the state of things 
 in the north it is to be specially observed that Greek proper names, 
 both of places and persons, are frequently formed from the word 
 for copper (bronze), but scarcely ever from that for iron. 
 
 4. In the north of Europe the Teutons obtained their name 
 for iron through the Celts, the West Finns through the Teutons, 
 the East Finns from Iranian soil, which suggests the conclusion 
 that the knowledge of iron spread in the one case from west to 
 east, in the other from south-east to north-west. The circumstance 
 that, amongst Celts, Teutons, and Slavs, proper names are formed 
 principally, perhaps exclusively, fi'om the names for iron, permits 
 of the conjecture that it was this metal which first exercised an 
 important influence on the culture of the north. In any case, 
 those who assume immense bronze industries before iron in the 
 north of our quarter of the globe must attempt an explanation of 
 this circumstance. 
 
 * The same relation would exist in Lat. fcrnim : A.S. braes {*bhrs- ?), if 
 Lottuer's equation {cf. above, p. 207, note) Ls correct. 
 
A BRONZE AGE. 213 
 
 5. A primeval centre of diffusion for bronze seems to have 
 existed in the home of the civilised Sumero-Accadian people. 
 F'rom this neighbouring Semitic centre of civilisation the south of 
 Europe obtained its acquaintance with bronze. As regards the 
 north, neither language nor tradition gives a direct indication 
 tending to solve the question whether the numerous and skilfully 
 wrought articles of bronze found on this side of the Alps came 
 from a native bronze industry which then would be antecedent to 
 an iron industry, or wliether they are due to ancient traffic with 
 the civilised countries of the south, with Etruria, Italy, Greece, 
 Thrace. On general grounds, however, and especially because of 
 the inconsistency which exists between the assumption of a highly 
 developed Bronze Age amongst the northern peoples, and the low 
 stage of culture which is incontestably demonstrated to have pre- 
 vailed amongst them, I conclude in favour of the views repre- 
 sented by Lindenschmit {Archiv f. Anthropologie, viii. 161, jf.) : 
 " The bronzes, which on this side of the Alps make their sudden 
 appearance, completely developed in form and workmanship, can 
 from their whole character only be regai-ded as the products of a 
 highly developed industry transmitted by traffic, and that from 
 the south, from the littoral of the Mediterranean, particulai'ly from 
 Italy, whence a much more vivifying transmission of ancient 
 culture to the north can be traced than from the east, from the 
 countries bordering on the Black Sea." .... 
 
 " The use of bronzes in itself, in connection with the isolated 
 primitive attempts to imitate them, cannot have exercised any 
 noticeable influence on the development of the north, least of all 
 such as deserves the term ' Bronze Age ' even in the remotest 
 degree" (c/. further, Handhuch d. Deutschen Alter tumskumle, i. 
 54). "The so-called bronze period appears then to have been 
 nothing but a time of active commercial and industrial intercourse 
 between the Mediterranean peoples and the north. The products 
 carried north show no indication whatever either that they were 
 tlie outcome of the native capacity of the Celto-Teutons — are 
 related with earlier native creations — -or that they were developed 
 or grew into anything subsequent. They betoken a state of 
 culture so foreign and so much superior to the production alike of 
 the Stone Age which preceded, and of the Iron Age which followed, 
 tliat they cannot possibly, in any way whatever, be regarded as 
 evidence that the natives themselves worked the metal, as proving 
 the existence of a natural period of transition from a national 
 culture of an early date to one of a later." * 
 
 6. Important points await explanation at the hands both of 
 archajologists and philologists. I may mention the Persian names 
 for iron, Afgh. ospanah, &c., the G. o-tST/pos, Celtic urntB, O.H.G. aruz, 
 <fec., the etymology of which still requires solving. 
 
 * The opposition to Lindenschniit's point of view is reprosenteil in the 
 works of Sophus Miiller, J. Undset, 0. Rygh, Hildebranil, and others. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 TIN AND LEAD.* 
 
 Archaeological research as to the times at which lead and tin 
 made their appearance, relatively to each other and to the other 
 metals, has not yet attained to a decisive result. Whereas, pi-e- 
 viously it was believed that tin, which is found in the Swiss lake- 
 dwellings, in Hallstadt {cf. Lubbock, Prehistoric Times, p. 20), &c., 
 belonged to the most ancient of metals, and that lead made its 
 first appearance along with silver in the so-called Ii'on Age {cf. 
 Lubbock, 0/). cit., p. 15), this view has now been shown, particu- 
 larly by Schliemann's excavations, to be altogether untenable. In 
 Hissarlik lead is found in all five prehistoric towns, tin in none. 
 In Mycenae, where, as is well known, the Bronze Age prevails 
 almost exclusively, lead was discovered in large quantities also 
 {cf. Schliemann's Mycenes, p. 145). 
 
 In ancient enumerations of metals, lead uniformly concludes the 
 established succession. Tin, which is mentioned at the end for the 
 first time by the Hebrews {cf. Numbers xxxi. 22 : " Howbeit the 
 gold and the silver, the brass, the iron, the tin. and the lead, every- 
 thing that may abide the fire," &c.), on the other hand, occurs as 
 a rule in the Assyi'ian-Accadian inscriptions between silver and 
 bronze, at any rate before iron {cf. Lenormant, Trcmsactions of the 
 Soc. of Bibl. Arch., v. pp. 337, 345). This points to the great 
 antiquity of tin in Mesopotamia {cf. above, p. 192). 
 
 The tradition of nearly all civilised peoples is acquainted from 
 the very beginning with two separate expressions for tin and lead. 
 The Bible has 'uferet and h{e)dU(J), the Veda sfsa and f7ripu, the 
 Avesta sru {cf. Justi, Handw., p. 308) and aonya (?),t Homer 
 fx6XvPo<i and Ka(ro-LT€po<;, Latin 2>lumbum and stannum, though it 
 
 * Cf. the extremely learned and copious article "Zin" in Schade's Altdeutschem 
 JVortcrbuch^, 1872-82, in which a detailed picture of the primeval trade in tin 
 is given. Although I refer the reader who wishes for further information on 
 the subject to this work, which as regards the facts of the subject is funda- 
 mental, I must add that the philological comparisons made by Schade, 
 frequently differing from the account given above, are not to be accepted with 
 the same confidence; cf. of late, Bllimner, Terminologie u. Technologie, iv. 
 81, ff., and K. B. Hofmann, Das Bid bei den Volkeni des Altcrtimis, Berlin, 
 1885 (Virchow— Holtzendorff). 
 
 t Cf. above, p. 194, note, and also Lagarde, Armen. Stud., p. 12. 
 
TIN AND LEAD CONFUSED. 21 5 
 
 may be a matter of doubt whether these expressions always really 
 meant what we understand at the present day by tin and lead in 
 the scientific sense {cf. Kopp, Geschichte der Chcmie, iv. p. 125, /".). 
 A remarkable exception is afforded, as we have already mentioned, 
 by the Egyptian inscriptions, in which Lepsius {cf., op. cit, p. 
 114) has been able to find no special word for tin, by the side 
 of the teht, tehti, tehtu (superscribed on bricks of lead), which, as 
 Coptic would indicate, meant "lead." It frequently happens, how- 
 ever, that one and the same word in two languages means now 
 one metal, now the othei*. Thus, in Accadian-Assyrian, anna- 
 annahi undoubtedly means tin {cf. above, p. 272), whereas this very 
 word in the Hebrew dndk has taken the meaning of "lead." The 
 relation of Slav, olovo, " lead " : Lith. alwas, &c., is the same. 
 
 It not uncommonly happens that languages, especially of un- 
 civilised peoples, can only show one word for both metals, as 
 Mordv. ki'va, Tscher. vulna, Syrj. ezis (also silver), Wotj. ii-:ved (also 
 silver). A similar state of things is indicated by Lat. 2)luinbum 
 nigrum, "lead," and. 2ilV'Vihum aUnim, "tin." 
 
 The coincidence in the linguistic designations for these two 
 metals, which chemically are so utterly different from each other, 
 may be due to their resemblance in colour and appearance, as also 
 to the limited extent of the use to which they were put. At any 
 rate, it was only when metallurgical knowledge had made consider- 
 able advance that lead and tin were distinguished by different 
 names. 
 
 However, as regards the linguistic character of the names for 
 lead and tin, it is that of travelled words, which have journeyed 
 far and wide over land and sea ; and no one, not even Pictet, has 
 ventured to claim that they are Indo-Germanic in their origin. It 
 is, however, very difficult, perhaps impossible, to ascertain the 
 starting-point of these words, important as they are for the history 
 of culture, with certainty, and I must express a fear at the outset 
 that we shall not do much more than establish some individual 
 data, and group together some words which are pretty certainly 
 related. But it is a duty to make this remark, as against the 
 utterly unscientific use which men like Pictet, Lenormant, and 
 many others, have made of the words in question, making them 
 pi-ove anything they like. 
 
 The most ancient term for tin that we come across iu Europe 
 is, as is well known, the Homeric Kacro-trc/jos, which is confined to 
 the Iliad, and the translation of wliich as tin {pluvihum allnim) is 
 guaranteed by the express testimony of Pliny {Hist. Nat., xxxiv. 
 16, 47).* Ornamentations for cuirasses, shields, and waggons are 
 made of tin. Even greaves of tin are mentioned, but they were 
 perhaps only covered with tin. It has the epithet eavo'?, which, 
 according to Curtius {Grundziige^, p. 376), belongs to the root ves, 
 and means "enveloping." Even Herodotus (iii. 115) knows that 
 
 * "Sequitur natura plumbi, cuius duo ffcncra, nigrum atque candidum. 
 Album habuit auctoritatem et Iliacis teniporibus, teste Homero, cassiteruiu ab 
 illo dictum." 
 
2l6 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 KaaraiTepo? (like to yjXf.KTpov) comes from the farthest point in the 
 west to which his knowledge extends, that is from the Kao-o-iTcptSe?, 
 to Greece. But he is not clear as to the actual position of the 
 islands, and it was the Romans who first applied the name Cassi- 
 terides to the Scilly Isles, which contain no mines whatever (c/. 
 Kiepert, Lehrh. d. cdten Geogr., p. 328). Tin was rather ob- 
 tained from the remotest antiquity to the present day from the 
 south-west corners of Cornwall, England, where Caesar (i>. G., v. 12) 
 is acquainted with it.* Shortly after him, Diodorus (v. 22) gives a 
 detailed descriptioii of the mining of tin in this region, and of its 
 transport right across Gaul to Massilia and Narbo {cf. 0. Schade, 
 Altd. Wiirterhtich, p. 1272). Doubtless, the most ancient traders 
 between Briton and Hellas were the Phenicians. This appears not 
 only from general considerations but from the definite statement 
 of Pliny (vii. .56, 57): "Plumbum ex Cassiteride insula primus 
 adportavit Midacritus." Midacritus, of course, is the Phenician 
 Melkart, G. 'HpaKA^s, who accompanied the Phenicians on their 
 sea-voyages as their patron god. Again, the Greek Kao-crtVepos, 
 which has no etymology in Greek, may be compared with the 
 Semitic names for tin, Assyr. kdsazatirra, Accad. id-kasduru [cf. 
 Lenormant, op. cit., p. 337). The Greek word then found its way 
 on the one hand into the Slavonic languages, O.S. hositern, N.S. 
 Jcositer, Croat, hositar, Serv. kositer, and Wallachian kositoriu, and 
 on the other hand, obviously in the train of Alexander the Great's 
 conquests, into Sanskrit (kastira ; cf. P. W., ii. p. 192). f The 
 Arabian word (kazdir) borrowed from the Greek has travelled 
 widely in Africa as kesdir. 
 
 If we put this together with the extreme antiquity, referred 
 to above, of the manufacture of bronze in Mesopotamia (cf. above, 
 p. 192), it is most probable that Kaa-a-Lrepo'; is a purely Accadian- 
 Assyrian word which was transferred by the Phenicians to the 
 output of the rich tin-mines they discovered in the west of 
 Eui'ope. 
 
 Nevertheless, it would be quite possible for /cacrcrtTepos to be 
 genuinely Hellenic, and to be connected with Sans, kansd, kdmya 
 (cf. vLcra-oixai from *vt-vcr-JofjLaL), " metal vessel," " metal," " brass " 
 (B. Ji.). But, then, what was the original meaning of this equation ? 
 and how is the peculiar suffix -repos of the Greek to be explained ? 
 
 If the Greek Kao-o-tVepos gives rise to a number of riddles, 
 numerous controversies also are attached to the Homeric p.oAi/5os 
 (//., xi. 237) and fxakv/SSos (in [MoXv/SSaLvr] ; II., xxiv. 80), " lead." 
 
 To begin with, we ought to renounce the useless attempt to con- 
 nect G. p,oAi;/5os with the 'L?Lt.2)lumhum by any common fundamental 
 form such as *?7iluva (Curtius, Grdz.^, p. 370) or "^mhdjo (Fick, 
 Worterb., ii.^ 200). A loan by the Latin from the Greek, again 
 (*yu.Aii/3os, *iJLXvj3o<i = plumbum from */3At;/3os, Rhod. Trepi^oAt/Jwo-ai : 
 
 * "Nascitur ibi plumbum album in Mediterraneis regionibus, in maritimis 
 fenum, sed ejus exigua est copia, sere utuntur importato." 
 
 t In the Pcripl. maris erythr., ed. Fabricius, c. 19, Kaa-aiTepos is expressly 
 mentioned as an article imported into India. 
 
LEAD IN GREEK AND LATIN. 21/ 
 
 fx.6\.v/3o'?), which I formerly thought possible, can scarcely be 
 entertained. 
 
 If one thinks of the uncertainty of the final syllables of the 
 Greek word (/^oAt/Sos, /xoXv^o-;, /xoAii/SSos), one becomes suspicious of 
 its Greek origin. Further, before the Greeks worked the lead- 
 glance of the Laurion Mountain (Bliimner, loc. cit., p. 89, note) they 
 were dependent on importation for the metal. The place whence 
 that first suggests itself is Spain with its abundant lead. Does 
 fx6Xv(3o<; (Mod. G. fjioXv/Si) conceal an Iberian word in a Phenician 
 dress, e.g., the name of the country Medu-hriga in Lusitania 
 {mecht = fjioXv), the inhabitants of which are expressly called 
 Plumbarii (Pliny, iv. 21,35)1 A town, MoAv/SStV?/, too, is mentioned 
 in the district of the Mastarnians, near the Pillars of Hercules.* 
 But we do not possess any indication, even remotely certain, of 
 the origin of [xoXv^o^. 
 
 We can see somewhat more clearly in the case of Lat. 2jluvihu')n, 
 which also recurs in the Romance languages and Albanian, only we 
 have to look in a totally different direction. For most of their 
 lead, which they used especially for water-pipes, the Romans 
 depended essentially on Spain, where indeed there were Cartha- 
 ginian lead-mines, Gaul and Britain. Traffic in this metal was 
 done in the shape of bars or cakes, such as are commonly foiuid 
 in France, England, and Spain. They are marked with stamps 
 and inscriptions, such as the name of the Roman emperor, kc, 
 to indicate that they come from the state mines {cf. Hofmann, loc. 
 cit., p. 10; Bliimner, loc. cit., p. 90,/.). Now^, what if the name of 
 the shape in which the lead came, gradually came to be applied 
 in Latin to the lead itself? Such things do occur in the history 
 of trade. Thus in Roumanian, for instance, (/ra?ia, " kernel " = 
 " pomegranate," cannella, " little stalk " = " cinnamon " (Dietz, p. 
 64), &c. Now the Lat. plumbum (*plomfo) corresponds well 
 enough to G. irXivOos, " bai'," " brick," if one decides to refer the 
 word to a fundamental form *plentho, or to regard Ai as represent- 
 ing a sonant liquid {cf. G. Meyer, Griech. Gr."^, p. 66,/., p. 35). 
 The neuter gender of Lat. plumhuin is explained by the analogy 
 of the names of the other metals in Latin. 
 
 Tin is called in Lat. stannum ; though the word probably did 
 not get this meaning before the fourth century a.d., and previously 
 indicated various alloys of lead {cf. Kopp, Geschichte der Chemie, 
 iv. 127; Bliimner, loc. cit, p. 81, note 6). The original form 
 was not stannum, but stagmim, stagneus, stagnattis, as is indicated 
 by the Romance words : It. stagno, Sp. esta/lo, Fr. etaiii {cf. Diez, 
 Et. W.\ p. 306). 
 
 The derivation is as yet obscure, in spite of 0. Keller {Bnrsians 
 Jahreahericht, xli. 370) who thinks of tt/kw, " melt " (root stdk ?). 
 But the Lat. stag-nu-in might quite well go back to a root stagh, 
 and then be connected through the G. arac^-vXrj, "i)lumb-linc," with 
 the " plummet," " plummet " (Homeric). From Italy stannum in 
 the sense of " tin " spread to the Celtic languages : Ir. staii, 
 * In Bas([ue leiul is called berun, Icruncz, "ofU-ad." 
 
2.1 8 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 stain, sdan, Arem, stean, steti, stin, Corn, stean, Cymr. pstoen (cf. 
 Manners and Ciisto7ns, i. ccccix.). These loan-words have obviously 
 thrust the native expression cred* gen. creda, cred-iimce, "bronze " 
 (cf. above, p. 199), which, as we have said, is unfortunately still 
 quite obscure, into the back ground. 
 
 For the rest, in Italy the Etruscans at least, who play such 
 an important part in the history of the bronze industry [cf. above, 
 p. 21.3), were not dependent for tin solely on imports, since in 
 the limestone quarries at Populonia, which show traces of ancient 
 workings, besides copper, tin has been found (W. Deecke, Etrusker, 
 ii. 255). 
 
 In the north of Europe the Celts and Teutons are united by a 
 common term for lead: M.H.G. lot, Dutch lood, H.G. ledd = h:. 
 luaide ('*latcdo). As Gaul is rich in lead (Bliimner, loc. cit., p. 90), 
 and the Gauls applied themselves to mining earlier than the 
 Teutons, we have here, as in the case of iron, to do with an early- 
 loan effected by the Teutons, only here we have not the linguistic 
 evidence to prove it, 
 
 Complete obscurity, on the other hand, enshrouds a second 
 Teutonic term for lead : O.H.G. hliu, hliuwes, O.N. My (*bleivo), 
 which has found its way into the West Finnic languages (Finn. 
 2^ly'>jy-, lyyy, Lapp, hlijo), which have no native names whatever 
 for tin and lead. In any case Lat. phimhum (Corssen) and N.H.G. 
 blase (Schade) having no connection here must be put aside. 
 
 Neither has the Teutonic term for tin yet been satisfactorily 
 explained : O.N. and A.S. tin, O.H.G. zin, which again has spread to 
 the Polish {cyna) and Lithuanian [clnas), and from the north to 
 most West Finnic tongues (tinna). Least objectionable still is it to 
 connect the Teutonic word with O.N. teinn, Goth, tains, A.S. tan, 
 O.H.G. zein, "twig," "thin metal rod" (Fick, Vergl. W., iii.^ 121), 
 in which form the Teutons may first have made its acquaintance 
 at the hands of traders ((•/'. above, p. 217). 
 
 A third long chain of words is : It. peltro. Span, and Portug. 
 peltre, 0. Fr. peautre, Dutch peauter, Eng. pewter, 0. Ir. peatar, 
 (also with s : Eng. spelter, Dutch spialter, H.G. spiauter, 0. Fr. 
 espeatitre). 
 
 According to the laws of the Romance languages this stock of 
 words comes from Italy, but its actual origin is unknown (cf. Diez, 
 Mym. Worterh.'^, p. 240). 
 
 Finally, total obscurity reigns over the case as regards the 
 Lithu-Slavonic languages, wdiere for lead the expressions O.S. 
 olovo (by the side of Lith. alwas [Livonic a/w], O. Pr. ahvis, " tin ") 
 and Mod. SI. svinec, Russ. svinecit, ifcc. (Lith. szwlnas, Lett, srvins 
 [Liv. svitia]), occur. Probably in both cases the Lithuanian forms 
 are loans from the Slavonic (Bruckner, Fremdworter, pp. 67, 144). 
 The former {olovo) seems to recur in Mag. olom {6n, " tin "), the 
 latter in Gipsy stoinzi. 
 
 * Creidne is the oldest proper name of a smith (cerd) in Ireland, which seems 
 to speak in favour of the Irishman's acquaintance with the cred in ancient 
 times (Sullivan, Maniiers and Customs, ii. 210). 
 
TIN AND LEAD IN ASIA MINOR. 219 
 
 In this connection it is noteworthy that the Esthonian term sea- 
 tina, "swine-tin," originates fi'om a confusion of Kuss. svinecu and 
 O.S. svinija, "swine." As to the East Finnic hxnguages, we may 
 remark that the name for lead is convertible not only with that of 
 tin but also with that of silver : silver occurs commonly enough in 
 lead ore. Thus Syrj. ezis, " silver" and "lead," Wotj. azves, "silver," 
 nzves, "lead and tin," slid nzves plumlnun nigrum, tiidi uzces, 
 phimhum album (cf. above, p. 215). Throughout, however, we see 
 how recent in the extreme north acquaintance with the metals is. 
 
 Turning now to Asia Minor, we content ourselves with putting 
 together the related words, placing the Indo-Germanic languages 
 first (cf. Pott, Zeitschrift filr die Kunde des Morgenlandes, iv. pp. 
 260, 261) : 
 
 1. Armen. anag — Hebr. andk, Assyr, anaku, Arab, amilc, Syr. 
 anchd, ^thiop. nuk, "tin" {cf. above, p. 215). 
 
 2. Zend sru, N. Pers. s^lruh {cf. Justi, Handiv., p. 308), Buchar. 
 ssurh, Afgh. surp — Arab, usrub {cf Klaproth, Asia Polygl., p. 57), 
 " lead." 
 
 3. (Hindi rdnga, Sans, ranga*), Buchar. arsis, N. Pei'S. arziz, 
 Armen. a)'cic, Zig. arczicz, (cf Pott, Zigeuner, ii. p. 58), Kurd, resas, 
 erssas, rTisas {Jour, of the American Or. Society/, x. p. 150) — Arab. 
 razaz, "tin and lead." 
 
 4. Osset. kala, Kurd, kalaj, Hindost. Icelley, N. Pers. halay, 
 Pars, kaldjin {Z. d. M. G., xxxvi. p. 61), N.G. xaAat, Alban. kaldj 
 — Arab, q^alay, Turk, kcday, Tat. ckalai, Tscher. galai, Georg. 
 kale, kalai. The most widely distributed word in the Orient for 
 "tin"(c^: Klaproth, ^s^a Polygl, pp. 97, 122; Miklosich, Tiirk. 
 Elem., p. 87). Its origin is to be looked for in the name of the 
 town Qualah in Malacca, the principal mart for tin in the Middle 
 Ages (Tomaschek, L. f. 0. Phil., i. 125). In the ninth century it 
 was " a rendezvous for caravans trading from East and West Asia " 
 (Heyd, Geschichte des Levantehandels, i. 37). From now on the 
 great stores of tin in Further India seem to make their appearance 
 for the first time in the history of the world. 
 
 5. Osset. isdi (Klaproth, p. 89) — Cagat. zes, Alt. jes, Mong. dzes 
 {cf Vambery, Primitive Ctdtur., p. 175), "lead." 
 
 6. Gipsy sjsclia. Sans, sisa, " lead." 
 
 7. Kurd, kurguschum, Afg. kourghdchem, Osm. Bulg. kursum, 
 Alb. korhim, M.G. KOvpa-ov/jiL — k^lrhm, Cag. kurgasun, Alt. korgozin, 
 ^long. chorgholtsin, "lead" {cf. Vambery, O]). cit., p. 175, and 
 Miklosich, Tiirk. Elem., p. 101). 
 
 8. Hindustani vudiva, Gipsy moUiivo, (Pott, Et. F., i. ^ 113, and 
 Zigeuner, ii. 456), Mod. G. \x.o\v^vi% 
 
 Varioiis Sanskrit words for lead and tin, cf. Pott, Etijm. Fnrsch., 
 ii. p. 414,/., and R. Garbe, Die iiulische Mineralien, pp. 36, 37. A 
 
 • According to Garbe {Die ind. Mineralien, p. 37, note 1), the Sans, ranga, 
 which usually means "colour," may po.ssible "under the influence of the 
 Bengal alphabet" come from ranga, " Bengalese "= " tin." According to 
 this, tin was imported into Hither India, which was poor in the metal, fronx 
 Bengal. 
 
220 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 later name for lead yavaneshfu ("treasured by the Yavana 
 lonians ") is interesting. 
 
 This concludes the series of the six metals known to more remote 
 antiquity. To these was gradually added in the fourth and third 
 century the knowledge of zinc and quicksilver. The former, first 
 mentioned in the passage of Pseudo-Aristotle quoted above {cf. p. 
 201), was designated by the Tiomans by the words cadmea, cadmia, 
 borrowed from the G. KaSyucta, KaSfita, and is perpetuated in the 
 Romance language, Span. Port, calamina, Fr. calaviine {cf. 0. 
 Weise, Griediuche W. im Lateinischen, pp. 154, 365). The German 
 zink, which appears for the first time in the fifteenth century {cf. 
 Kopp, Geschichte der Chemie, p. iv. p. 116), is obscui'e ; the O.H.G. 
 zinco ("a white speck in the eye") has been suggested {cf. 0. 
 Schade, Altd. Wurterb., s.v., zinke). 
 
 Quicksilver is first mentioned by Theophrastus as ^^^tos apyupo?, 
 "liquid silver" {cf. Kopp, op. cit., p. 172). The expression 
 vSpdpyvpo's for the quicksilver artificially prepared from cinnabar 
 {cinncdjari = KivvafBapi) appears later. The Romans also dis- 
 tinguished between argentwn vivum and liydrargurus, "silver 
 water." Both words in Latin then became the models for most 
 names for quicksilver in the languages of Europe and Asia Minor 
 {cf Pott, Z. f, d. Kxmde des M., iv. p. 263). But to trace the 
 subject further is not part of the object of our work. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 AXCIENT IXDO-EUROPEAN XAMES OF WEAPONS. 
 
 Thus far we have endeavoured to ascertain how far back an 
 acquaintance with metals goes in the history of the Indo-Germanic 
 peoples, and have obtained the result that copper alone was 
 known to the primitive period. We may now approach the 
 question — What importance had this metal for the culture of the 
 primitive age 1 And, since the metallurgic powers of a people are 
 first utilised for the manufacture of weapons, we hope that a 
 review of the most important ancient Indo-Germanic names for 
 weapons will give us safe ground for deciding this question. 
 " What weapons were known in the primitive period 1 " and " What 
 light is cast on the nature of ancient Indo-Germanic weapons by 
 their names?" These are the two main points of view by which 
 we shall guide ourselves in the following statement. 
 
 A comparison of the Hindu-Persian languages, to begin with, 
 shows the existence in this group of a not inconsiderable number 
 of coramon names of weapons. They ai*e : — 
 
 ( 1 ) Bow Sans, dhdnvan = Zend thanvare (X). 
 
 (2) Bowstring. . Sans, jya = Zend ^ya (/?tos) ; c/. also Sans. 
 
 sncivaii = Zend sndvare (vevpov). 
 
 (3) Arrow Sans, ishu =Zend ishu (los). 
 
 (4) Weapon.... Sans. mc/Aar = Zend vadare. 
 
 (5) Sling Sans, d^an = Zend ascm (a/cwv). 
 
 (6) Spear Sans, rshti =Zend arskti, 0. Pers. arshtis. 
 
 (J) Pike Sans, ^iila = Zendsilra,0.'Pers.crvpar fjiaxaipa<:, 
 
 Hesych. 
 
 (8) Sword Sans, asi = 0. Pers. ahi {ahifrashtdd, "punish- 
 
 ment with the sword " ?). 
 
 (9) Knife Sans. ^V^a =Zei\d kareta. 
 
 (10) Axe Sans, ipy'a.s =Zend taezlia, and Sans, takshani 
 
 = Zend tas/ia. 
 
 (11) Club Sans, vdjra =Zend vazra. 
 
 A glance at these equations shows that in the way of purely 
 defensive armour there is no correspondence. It is also remark- 
 able that in the Rigveda the defence of the shield does not j'et 
 seem to be known, or at any rate is not mentioned, and is only 
 
222 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 rarely employed* in the Avesta (spdra = Mod. Pers. sipar (?) ; cf. W. 
 Geiger, Ostiran. Cultur, p. 444). Again, the names for " cuirass " 
 differ. The Vedic vdrman still has in the Avesta the perfectly 
 general meaning of " covering, defence " {e.g., the body as the 
 covering of the soul). Old Iranian expressions are vdrethman, 
 vairi (from the same root as vdrman), zrddha, kuiris. Of these 
 zrddha, Parsi zreh, N. Pers. zirah, Kurd, ziri, zirkh, &c., if 
 correctly derived from the root, zrad, "to clank " = Sans, hrdd, 
 seems to point direct to the employment of metal. Zrddha is 
 obviously the iron coat of mail or scales which the Persians wore 
 on their invasions of Greece (Ki^wi^as ^^etptSwroiJS ttoikiXous ActtiSos 
 (riSr]pei]<i oif/Lv lxOvouBeo<;, Hdt., vii. 61). Nor is a common word 
 for helmet (the side pieces of which, however, gipra, are mentioned 
 in the Rigveda) forthcoming. The Sanskrit expressions Qirastrdna, 
 girastra, gtraska, girsharaksha, &c. : giras and gtrshdn, "head," 
 like Zend sdravdra : sdra, "head," are apparently of recent origin. 
 Zend khaodha, " helmet," Pehl. khodh, N. Pers. khoi, Osset. khode, 
 Armen. koyr, which is common to the Iranian languages, meant 
 originally the pointed Iranian cap as is shown by the Old Persian 
 name for a portion of the Scyths, Qaka Tigrakhaudd, "Pointed- 
 Caps," and from Hdt. (vii. 64) : Sa/cat 8e ot 'ZKvBai Trept ^jikv t-^o-l 
 KecjiaXf^cn KVpl3a(7La<; es o^v airrjyjxiva's opOa? el^ov Tre-mqyvia^ {cf. 
 Hiibschmann, .^. (i. M. G., xxxvi. p. 133; Spiegel, Keilinschr.^, 
 p. 221 ; Tomaschek, Central Asiat. Stud., ii. p. 76). In contrast 
 to this tiara worn by the infantry, the Persian cavalry in the 
 Persian wars wore bronze and iron helmets (Hdt., vii. 61 and 
 84) ; they are also mentioned in the Avesta {ayokhaodha). Zend 
 rdnajKina, " leg-protectors " = " greaves " is not ancient. 
 
 In the way of weapons of offence the first rank in the equipment 
 of a Vedic warrior is taken by the bow.t It is therefore praised 
 with enthusiam by ancient singers {cf. Rigv., vi. 65. 1 and 2) : 
 " Like to the thunderstorm is it when the warrior rushes into the 
 midst of the fray. May the broad cuirass protect thy body ; 
 march on to victory unscathed. May the bow bring us spoils and 
 oxen, may the bow be victorious in the heat of the fight ; the 
 bow fills the foe with terrible fear, may tlue bow give us victory 
 over the world." 
 
 The bow, like the bow-string, has, as we have already seen, 
 identical names in Sanskrit and Persian, But even with the 
 arrow differences begin. In the Rigveda two kinds of arrow, an 
 older and a more recent, are distinguished : " That which is of 
 stag-horn and is besmeared with poison, and that the mouth of 
 which is bronze " {dldktd yd rurugtrshny dtho ydsyd dyo mukhavi, 
 
 * The Sans. (non-Vedic) spTiara, spTiaraha, "shield," according to T. Noldeke 
 — Ucbercin militdrischesFremduiortpersischen Ursprungs im Sanskrit {Sitzimgsb. 
 d. Ak. d. W. zu Berlin, 1888, ii. 1109) — is a loan, though of tolerably ancient 
 date, from Mod. Pers. sipar. 
 
 + Sans, dhdnvan. Just as O.N. dlmr, the "bow of elm-wood," yr, that 
 "of yew," G. ro^ou, perhaps = Lat. taxus, so Sans, dhdnvan, the "bow of fir" 
 (=O.H.G. tanna, Dutch o?e?i, *dhen-ven). 
 
ARROW, SLING, AND CLUB. 223 
 
 Ilig-v., vi. 75. 15; cf. Zimmcr, Altind. Lehen, p. 299), which hitter 
 kind the Hindus carried at the time of the Persian wars : 'IvSoi — 
 To^a Kaka.fj.iva ei^ov Kol otcTTOus KaXafji.Lvov<i, ctti 8e crtSr^pos r/v (Hdt., 
 vii. G6). Linguistic agreement is exhibited by the two peoples in 
 only one term for arrow, that is Sans. is/m = Zend isku (lo?), 
 Pamir D. rvasd, ivesii, ivisd (Toraaschek, p. G9), which, of course, 
 originally designated the older sort {cf. Sans. khurduidJut, "poisoned 
 arrow "). The other Hindu and Persian names for arrow, cdrt, 
 cdrya, hdna : Zend tighri, N. Pers., &c., tir (cf. Justi, I/and w., and 
 P. de Lagarde, G'es. Abh., p. 201), ayoaghra, have nothing to do with 
 one another. There is, however, yet one Iranian term for arrow 
 which deserves special notice, that is asti, literally " bone " 
 (oo-Tc'ov, OS), as Pausanias expressly states of the Sarmatse, (i. 21.5): 
 oo-T€iVas {cf. Zend asti) aKtSas eVt rots otcTTOis and cVt rots hopaai 
 al)(jxa<; oo-reiVas am (r&jpov (f>opovai* According to Herodotus, 
 Persians, Medes, and Scyths came to the fight armed with bow 
 and arrow. 
 
 In addition to bows and arrows, there was the sling-stone in the 
 way of missiles {cf. further, Ved. ddri by the side of agan). This 
 was used by the Hindu-Persian heroes quite as much as by those 
 of Homer, in the times of which we have knowledge. It was 
 either launched by the mere strength of the ai'm {asdno aremo- 
 shuta, " sling-stone hurled by the arm ") or by means of artificially 
 constructed slings (Zend frcidakshana ; cf. W. Geiger, Ostiran. Cul- 
 tur, p. 446). Hand to hand fighting was begun by means of the 
 lance, with which the Hindu-Persian period was familiar (Vedic 
 rshfi, gdru, &c., Zend by the side of arshti - Sans, rshti, sura = 
 Sans, giild, and also dduru {86pv), dru, anhva, arezazhi.f 
 
 After what has been said about the arrow, it is clear that in the 
 case of the lance there is no question of anything but a horn or 
 stone head, as we cannot imagine that any people used metal for 
 the latter without also using it for the former. 
 
 The primeval and dreaded weapon for fighting at close quarters 
 among the Hindus and Iranians is the club {vdjra = vazra, vddhar 
 = vadare), which might be used for throwing or for hitting. It 
 is with the club that Indra performs his heroic exploits, and that 
 the "club-bearer" {vajrm, vdjrahdhu, vdjrahasta) smites the monster 
 vrtrd. In the Avesta also the gods, especially Mithra, appear 
 armed with it. Keresdspa, the Iranian hero of prehistoric times, 
 has the epithet gadhavara, " club-bearer " {cf. W. Geiger, op. ctt, 
 p. 444,/.), and even in Firdusi the hero carries his gurz ( = vazra) 
 at his side (cf. P. de Lagarde, Ges. AOL, p. 203). 
 
 * In the north-east of Europe, which was exposed to the indiicnce of Iran, 
 numerous hone iirrow-lieads have been found {Mittcil. d. JFicncr Anthrup. 
 Ges., ix. 75), whereas in the west of our quarter of the globe flint prevails. 
 The form also of the two species is quite dillereiit. 
 
 Metal arrow-heads, especially those of bronze, like tlie bone missiles and 
 sling-weapons of the Paheolithic age, frequently display arrangements for the 
 reception of poison (communicated by M. JIuch). 
 
 t According to W. Geiger {Os<i>rt?L CuUHr,\>. 46) aresas/w, " the conqueror in 
 the tight," denotes not the lance but the bow. 
 
224 • PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 The sword also must be ascribed to the primitive Hindu-Persian 
 period, because of the equation Sans. asi. = 0. Pers. ahi (Lat. ensis), 
 and even to the Indo-Germanic period because of Lat. e7isis andG. aop. 
 But everything indicates that originally this word meant nothing 
 more than "fighting-knife," as Bohtlingk and Roth assume for 
 the Sanskrit word. In the frequently quoted passage of Herodotus 
 (vii. 61,/.), where the historian holds a review of the troops of 
 nearly all Asia and Africa, none of the peoples is mentioned as 
 carrying ^Lcjirj, it is always ey;)(€tpi8ia, " short knives." The Persians 
 in particular wear cy;)(eipt8ta in the girdle at the right side. 
 Whether the Scytho-Persian dKtvaK7j9 (Hdt., iii. 118, 128; iv. 62; 
 vii. 54) is only the Persian name for this iy^upC^Lov, or means 
 something more, cannot be made out. In the same way the Sans. 
 asi (0. Pers. ahi) is undoubtedly identical with the ancient 
 Ii'anian expression hareta ( = Sans. hrti), which can be used "of 
 the surgical knife of the physician as well as of the dagger" (c/. 
 W. Geiger, op. cit., p. 449). The Jcareta is made of bronze — on one 
 occasion ayanh actually = kareta — and is doubled-edged. As the 
 Iranians made the acquaintance of iron at an early period {cf. 
 above, p. 203), this metal also may have soon come to be employed. 
 At any rate, the wide distribution of the Iranian word (N. Pers. 
 kdrd, Kurd, ker, Osset. khard, Pamir Dialects ced, did, cit ; 
 Tomaschek, p. 69) in the north, partly in the meaning of "sword" 
 (O.S. koriida, N. Slav, korda, Croat, korda, Serv. korda, corda, 
 Lith. kdrdas, Pol. kord, Alb. kordil, Magyar kard, Macedo-Romun 
 KodpvTa), partly in the sense of iron (cf. above, p. 210), shows 
 quite clearly that the dagger must have been the principal weapon 
 of the Iranian tribes. 
 
 Finally, the axe, the battle-axe, is a weapon beloved by the 
 Hindu-Persian peoples for close fighting. In the Vedas it is called 
 svddhiti, paragii, the genuine Scytho-Persian expression is o-ayapts, 
 a word which Herodotus (ii. 61) translates as d^tViy, "axe." The 
 attempt sometimes made to connect this word with O.S. sekyra, 
 sekyra, which is primevally related with Lat. sec-are, sec-uris, is 
 phonetically impossible. On the other hand, another name for axe 
 has certainly travelled north from Iranian territory to the Slavs 
 and Finns. Pers. tabar, tabr, Baluci toivdr, Pamir D. tipdr, recurs 
 not only in nearly all Slav languages (0. Russ. toporU, &c.; 
 Miklosich, Turk. Elem,., p. 1), but also in Hungar. topor, Tscher. 
 tavdr, &c. (Ahlqvist, p. 30). 
 
 According to Tomaschek [Central Asiat. Stud., ii. p. 67), Mordv. 
 uzere, uzyr, " axe," Liv. vazdr, Esth. wazar, &c., are derived from 
 Iranian dialects (Wakhi wagak, &c., " axe, bored iron "). 
 
 Again, the Armenians appear as a rule to be dependent on 
 Persia for the names of their weapons (cf. zen, " weapon " = Zend 
 zaena, zrah, "cuirass" = Zend zrddha, Mod. Pers. zirah, salaiiart, 
 " helmet " = Zend sdravdra, Syr. sanvartd, tapar, " axe " = N. Pers. 
 tabar, teg, " lance " = N. Pers. tey, "sword," Zend taegha, aspar, 
 " shield" = N. Pers. sipar, soiir, "sword" = 0. Pers. crt-pas {cf. above, 
 p. 210), nizak, " spear" = N. Pers. ncza, daznak, " dagger" = N. Pers. 
 
DIVERGEXCE OF GREEK AND LATIX. 22$ 
 
 cUUna, jmtJcandaran, " quiver " = N. Pers. 2^(iikdn, "arrow " + ddrdn, 
 "arrow-holder." The Armenian net, "arrow," is originally con- 
 nected with Sans, nadd, "reed." Arm. wahan, "shield," may 
 perhaps be compared with Osset. vart'^, "shield," Zend verethra 
 \Z. d. D. M. G., xxxviii. 432). Arm. aleln, "bow," is obscure. 
 
 In southern Europe we are struck by the total divergence of 
 Greek and Latin as regards the names of weapons. Compare : — 
 
 Cuirass, $wpr)$ - lorica. 
 
 Helmet, Kopv;, -n-rjXrj^, Tpv(f>aX€La, Kvvlr], Kpdvo's — cassis, galea. 
 
 Greaves, Kvr]plhi<i — ocrece. 
 
 Shield, do-TTi?, o-ttKo?, Xai(rrjiov, " targe " — scutum, clypeus. 
 
 Lance, eyxo?) fyx^''?' Sdpv, ^vcttov, fxeXir] - hasta, veru, vericulum, 
 
 pihim, kc. 
 Sword, $i<fio^, (fxiayavov, aop - gladius, ensis. 
 Bow, To^ov, /Slo? - arms. 
 Arrow, oicttos, tos, /3e'Xos — sagitta, «fec. 
 
 Indeed, in the catalogues of Grteco-Italian words, with the 
 exception perhaps of aclis, -idis = ayKvXrj, dy/cuXts, "javelin-strap, 
 javelin," in the case of which borrowing is not out of the question 
 (cf. O. Weise, Griech. W. im Lat., p. 75 ; Saalfeld, Tensaurus, 
 p. 11), there is scarcely an equation which can correctly be placed 
 here. It is, therefore, all the more remarkable and striking to 
 observe {cf. above, p. 130) the far from inconsiderable number of 
 points in which Greek agrees with the Hindu-Persian languages. 
 They are mainly as follows : — 
 
 Bow, ^to? =Sans. jyrt, "bow-string." 
 
 Arrow, id? =Sans. ishu. 
 
 Lance-head, aOrjp = Sans, athari. 
 
 Javelin, ktjXov = Sans. ^alyd. 
 
 Javelin, Kecrrpos = Sans, gastrd. 
 
 Spear, hopv — Zend ddiiru. 
 
 Sling-stone, aKwv = Sans. d^an. 
 
 Axe, TTcAe/cus = Sans, parapi. 
 
 [Razor, ^p6v =Sans. kshurd. 
 
 Spindle, arpaKTos =Sans. tarkd. 
 Ploughshare, euXaVa, Lac. = Sans, vfka.^ 
 
 Further, the Greeks and the Hindu-Persians have a common 
 word for the " fight " and fighting (Sans, yudh, Zend yud = va-fiivrj). 
 It is, however, manifest, that here too there is no common name 
 for any kind of defensive weapon. The Greek names for such a 
 weapon obviously originated on Greek soil, and display everywhere 
 traces of barbaric age. 
 
 The shield on the one hand is simply called " hide," " leather." 
 Thus (TUKO's (TroBr)v€Kes, afji4>ifipoTov) : Sans, tvac, "hide, skin ;" Horn. 
 /SoDs, f^wv is "steer "and "shield," pivds, "hide" and "shield." 
 Again, I am inclined to include here tlie yippov, which appears for 
 the first time in Herodotus, and indicates a light shield woven of 
 withies and covered with ox-hide, and to compare yeppov {* yepa-o) 
 
 p 
 
226 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 with Sans, grsh-fi, "cattle," and O.H.G. cAwr.swia, " peltry-ware " 
 (of. kurschner). Finally, TriX-T-q, " shield," and TrdX-fxr], " shield " 
 (Hesych.), attach themselves withont difficulty to ■n-iXp.a, " sole," 
 Lat. pellis, Goth. -Jill, or perhaps also to Sans, cm-man, " leather," 
 " shield " (* qer-). 
 
 On the other hand, the shield is named after the wood of which 
 it is made. Thus Iria is the " willow " shield made of withies [cf. 
 iTc'a, " willow"). So, too, do-TTts, synonymous in Homer with crctKo?, 
 seems to me to belong to acnr-po-<;, acnr-pi-'?, "a kind of oak" {cf. 
 also acTKpa : O.N. askr, "ash"). The attempt made by Bezzen- 
 berger in his Beitrdge (i. 337) to connect G. do-7rts with Lith. ahydas 
 is scarcely tenable, ©upcos (: Ovpa), a " dooi'-shaped " shield, is 
 used by later writers, particularly in reference to Celtic armour. 
 The fundamental meaning is simply "door-board." 
 
 The cuirass, Hom. Owpri, seems to correspond to the Sans. 
 dhdraka, which, however, has still the general meaning of " recep- 
 tacle." Again, the names for the helmet are specifically Greek : 
 • Kopvs and Kpdi/os can scarcely be sej)arated from Kapa, " head " (see 
 above, p. 222) ; Kvvi-q (: kvwv) is originally a cap of dog-skin ; 
 though, even in Homer, we find Kwirj x'"-^'<VPV'^ *^^ TrdyxaXKO's by the 
 side of Kvvir] TavpecT], ktlSlt], diy^trj {cf. above, Zend ayokhaoclha). 
 
 Amongst weapons of offence, the club {poiraXov : pairt^, pwTre?, 
 Kopvvrj : Kpdvo'i, " coral-wood " 1) survives into Homeric times. 
 With it the Greek national hero Heracles performs his exploits. 
 Like the club of the Cyclops Polyphemus {Od., ix. 378), it was, 
 according to Theocritus (xxv. 208), made fi'om a wild olive (cAa'tVeoi/). 
 With it Orion hunts wild beasts in the nether world {Od., xi. 572), 
 and Ereuthalion, the club-bearer (/copw^xTjs), slays young Nestor (//., 
 vii. 136); but it seems to have disappeared from Homeric battles. 
 
 Again, the bow (y8to?, to^ov = taxus, " yew ") no longer forms a 
 regular part of the armour of the Homeric hoplite. Still there 
 were peoples, like the Locri, of a lower stage of civilisation who 
 "had come against Troy relying on the bow and the well- 
 twisted flock of wool" (cf. II., xiii. 713,/.). How completely the 
 bow served as the principal weapon in prehistoric Greek times, 
 however, is best shown by the example of Heracles, who even in 
 Hades meets Odysseus : — 
 
 yvfxvbv ro^ov e^cov Kat ctti vevprjffiLv oicttov, 
 Setvov TraTrrati'OJi/, aid f^aXiovTi eoi/vW9. 
 
 {Od., xi. 607), 
 
 Again, the barbarous custom of besmearing the arrow-head with 
 poison (lovs xpUaOai) is once mentioned in the Odyssey (i. 260), 
 and perhaps the G. ot'o-ros, for which as yet no satisfactory 
 etymology has been found, may mean " the poisoned," sc. to?, 
 " arrow," being possibly derived from *o-rto--Tos (Lat. vims, Sans. 
 vishd, " poison " = *Fio--os, tos).* The stone {XlOos, x^PP-o-Slov) which 
 the Homeric heroes were still accustomed to hurl has been 
 mentioned. 
 
 * 6'ia-T6s = sm-vis46. = 3)^1 is to be regarded as in o-Trarpos, 6-^v^. 
 
THE LANCE AND THE SWORD. 227 
 
 The lance is, as regards the shaft, of the poHshed (^vo-tov :$€ui) 
 wood of the oak {86pv) or ash {fxeXiTj). Other names for the hmce 
 also reveal a similar origin : Kpa.vf.ia is "the cornel "( : xpavos), and 
 the lance fashioned from its wood ; alyavir} (cf. fxrjXir], " apple-tree," 
 TTTcXer], "elm") is really "oak-tree" (O.H.G. eih), then the 
 "oaken lance " (cf K. Z., xxx. 461); finally, I venture to compare 
 eyxo?, ^yx^^V '^^'i^h oyx-vrj, " the cultivated," and d^-pas, " the wild 
 pear-tree " {cngh-, ongh-, ngh), since the wood of this tree, which, in 
 the Feloponnese especially, is frequent, is readily employed for 
 carving.* 
 
 The lance-head, at'x/A?;, corresponds to Lith. jeszmas, "roasting- 
 spit," Pruss. at/smis. As to its manufacture, language reveals 
 nothing directly ; though the scene in the Odyssey, in Polyphemus' 
 cave, shows how rapidly and simply a serviceable point might be 
 obtained, in a non-metallic age, by burning. Another old Greek word 
 which is guaranteed by the tragedians and Herodotus, though not 
 by Homer, is X6yx% which enjoys a wide though not altogether in- 
 telligible circle of relations. On the one hand, the word seems 
 to be connected with the Semitic (Hebrew, r6mah,0vig. Sem. rumhu; 
 cf. Bezzenberger's Beitr., i. pp. 274, 291, and above, p. 44), and on 
 the other with the Lat. lancea, which denotes a long, light spear pro- 
 vided with leather straps, and is used particularly of Celtic and Iberian 
 weapons {cf. Diefenbach, Origines Europ.., p. 372). Perhaps, how- 
 ever, the explanation of A.oyx'*? is something much simpler. If one 
 calls to mind expressions such as ^varov, sc. Sopv, lit. " polished," 
 and reflects that one of the most striking characteristics of the 
 primitive (see below) as well as of the Homeric spear is its length 
 (eyxo<5 ev8eKd7rr)x}J, TrtAwpiov, p.aKp6v, jxlya, hoXixo(TKiov), the con- 
 jecture is suggested that XoyxQ ( : Lat. longus) is nothing but "the 
 long," sc. /xeXir], though it would be remarkable that this word 
 should survive nowhere else in Greek. 
 
 The old Greek ft'^09, " sword," which from the excavations in 
 Mycenae (cf Schliemann, Mycenes, p. 561, /., and Helbig, Horn. 
 Epos.^, p. 322, jf.), seems to have had a length of about | to 1 metre, 
 and which was originally in Schliemann's opinion sharply dis- 
 tinguished fi'om the much shorter (ftda-yai'ov, " dagger " {(^dcryavov 
 from *(r(f>dyavo]/ : root crc^ay ?), has the epithets ravv-i^K-qs, 6$v<;, p-eyas, 
 cTTi^apos, dyu,(/)7;Kr/s, " two-edged," ;(dA(c€09, KOJTTT^cis, ttc, and forms 
 the most important and valued of the Greek hopelite's wea])ons. 
 As to the explanation of this word there are two conflicting views, 
 one which connects ^t'<^os with Indo-Germanic words, to wit O.H.G. 
 scaba, "plane," O.N. scafa, "scraper" (^t^at, Hesych.; cf A. Fick, 
 Worterb., i.^ p. 808 ; Curtius, Gmndz.^, p. 699) ; the other, which 
 derives the Greek word from Oriental languages, yEg. scfi, Arab. 
 seif-un, &c. {cf F. ^liiller, Beitrdge, ii. ]jp. 490-49 ; A. Midler in 
 Bezzenberger's Beitrdge, i. p. 300). I confess that the latter view 
 seems to me the more probable. In any case it is noteworthy that 
 
 * Fick in Bezzenberger's Beitrdge z. Kwiidc d. indog. Spr., i. p. 34, conncots 
 ey^os with root 4yx = vfx^ "to stand," O.S. nlza, nlsti, " pciiclrare," nozl, 
 "knife" (?), Cf. author, B. B., xv. 285. 
 
228 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 at Hissarlik not a trace of swords has been found in any of the 
 seven prehistoric towns, a circumstance which Schliemann con- 
 strues as a proof of the length of time that separates Homer's 
 poetry from the conquest of Troy (cf. Ilios, p. 539 ; Troja, p. 103). 
 Moreover, $L(f>o<;, at any rate in Homer's language, is wholly with- 
 out derivatives, and was not originally used in the formation of 
 proper names, whereas the words for lance, tyxo^j ^nd especially 
 alxfj^t], are often employed for this purpose. I am, therefoi'e, of 
 opinion that the Greeks inherited from prehistoric times nothing 
 but a short dagger (aop = asi, Lat. ensis), which, like the old- 
 fashioned word aop, was gradually driven out by the long and 
 certainly metal fcc^os impoi'ted from Asia. 
 
 For the rest, the excavations at Hissarlik show us how far into 
 the age of metals, in any case, the Stone Age survives with its 
 hammers, axes, hatchets, saws, and pounders of stone, and its 
 needles and awls of bone and ivory. Gladstone (Homer and the 
 Homeric Age, p. 48), therefore, is not so far wrong in thinking 
 that by axes and hatchets (dftVai, TreXeKct?), with which the rank 
 and file fight, for instance, round the ship of Protesilaus [II., xv. 
 711), there may have been many an implement of stone. 
 
 In Italy, the transition from the age of stone to the age of 
 metals can still be traced tolerably clearly. Whereas, in the pile- 
 dwellings of Lombardy, stone weapons and implements are by far 
 the most numerous, the manufacture of bronze shows considerable 
 advance in the settlements south of the Po, and that of stone 
 implements a decline. On ground demonstrably Latin a stone 
 weapon has never yet been found (cf. Helbig, Die Italiker in der 
 Poebne, pp. 25, 91). Now as the population of the Peninsula by 
 Italian tribes undoubtedly proceeded from the north to the south, 
 we can see advance in the manufacture of bronze keeping pace 
 with the gradual approach to the culture of the Mediterranean 
 district. 
 
 The most ancient and sacred weapon in Italy is the spear, from 
 whose Sabine name, curis (cf. above, p. 184), Quirinus and the 
 Quirites were supposed to derive their appellation, and which, pre- 
 served in the Regia on sacred ground, was (Plutarch, Romulus, 29) 
 worshipped actually as Mars, like the Scythian aKtva/o??. Ancient 
 Latin words for the spear are hasta (Lat. hastahis = Umbr. hostatir) 
 : Goth, gazds,* " sting," the heavy lance of the Servian phalanx, 
 contus (G. KovTos, Sans. Ininta ; cf. J. Schmidt, Verivandtschaftsverh., 
 p. 62), veru (Lat. verM = Umbr. herva ^^verua;" cf. Bitcheler, Lex. 
 ItaL, X. : O.I. hir, " sting "), pilum (vaao?), the javelin of the 
 Roman legions, perhaps of Etruscan origin, as the iron portion 
 of a javelin has been found amongst old Etruscan weapons 
 
 * This comparison (Briigmann, Grundriss, i. 373), however, does not explain 
 the of the Umbrian forms liostatu, hostatir. If h is regarded, not unusually, 
 as unfounded etymologically (for the Umbrian cf. Biicheler, Umbrica, p. 182), 
 then Lat. hasta {*fsta) may be compared with Sans, rshti, Zend arshti 
 (above, p. 222) ; cf. fastigium from *farstigmin, &c. (Schweizer-Sidler, Gr.'^, 
 p. 68). 
 
THE LATIN SWORD. 229 
 
 {ef. J. Marquai'dt, Romische Staatsverivaltung, ii. pp. 318, 328), 
 but linguistically identical with Lat. pUum, " pestle " (: pi7iso). 
 Lance-heads are found conuuonly both in the pile-dwellings of 
 the Po district and in the necropolis of Alba Longa. 
 
 On the other hand, in both places — and this fact forms the best 
 confirmation of what we have said above as to the G. $Lcf>o<; — there 
 is an almost com})lete absence of weapons " which correspond to 
 the ordinary notion of a sword," (Helbig, op. cit., pp. 20 and 78; cf. 
 however, p. 135). The dagger-like knives found in the pile- 
 dwellings, originally called, we may assume, ensis (asi), a word 
 which subsequently found I'efuge in poetical diction exclusively, 
 never exceed 15 centimetres in the length of their blades. In 
 ancient Rome, again, there are not wanting traces of the rarity with 
 which swords were nsed (cf. Helbig, o]). cit., p. 79). The proper 
 Latin expression for sword is gladkis, a word which after the 
 Second Punic war denoted the relatively short, two-edged, pointed 
 Spanish sword, which at this period was taken over by the Romans, 
 but seems, before the time alluded to, to have been the name of 
 a longer weapon, similar to the Gallic sword {proelongi ac sine 
 mucronibtis, Livy, xxii. 46). 
 
 If one assumes that the initial sound of the Latin word was 
 weakened (Schweizer-Sidler, Lat. Gr.'^, p. 54), the *cladius thus 
 obtained from gladius is connected by unmistakable affinity with 
 O.I. claideb, claidhene (*cladivo (?); ctfedh, " widow," from *vidhevd). 
 It may, however, then be doubted whether we have here a word 
 primevally related in Celtic and Italic {cf. also O.H.G. helza, A.S. 
 helt, " hilt," *ke/d), or an early loan from Celtic to Latin, since the 
 Romans were perpetually carrying on a lively exchange of weapons 
 with other peoples. Perhaps, under the circumstances, tlie latter 
 is the more pi'obable ; and, then, the Romans would bring with 
 them from the primeval period only e)isis ( = asi), for which gladius 
 was substituted in consequence of their contact with the Gauls of 
 North Italy. 
 
 As gladitis, however, drove the old ejisis out of use, so gladius 
 again was superseded in the mouths of the people by a word spatha, 
 which, in the Imperial period, found its way to Rome from Greece 
 {(nraBrj), designating a broad, two-edged sword, and which has 
 passed into nearly all the Romance languages (Span, espada, Fr. 
 epee), and also into German (O.H.G. spafo, M.H.G. spaten), &c. (cf. 
 Diefenbach, Orig. Europ., p. 422, and Diez, Etym. IF.'*, p. 301). 
 
 The bow and arrow,* in common use among the inhabitants of 
 the northern Italian pile-dwellings, have quite fallen into the back- 
 gTound in the equipment of the Servian army, and even the body 
 of light-armed rorarii only use the javelin and the sling imported 
 from Greece {funda : a-^iv^ovyj), not the bow. It was only later 
 
 * Arciis and sagitta. The latter is altogether obscure. Tlie former recurs 
 in Gotli. arhvazna, "arrow " {*arqo). In connection with what lias beeu said 
 above with regard to Sans, dhdnvan, O.N. dlmr and ^r, G. ro^ov, we 
 may think of the German tree-names arfe,arhe {2>inus lembra) ; cf. autlior, 
 B. B. , XV. 290. 
 
230 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 that this weapon again became familiar to Rome in the hands of 
 the auxiliaries and allies. 
 
 In the way of defensive armour the name of the shield here too 
 is a very primitive one. Lat. sndum (Ovpeo?), originally the long, 
 rectangular shield of the Samnites, undoubtedly belongs to the 
 G. 0-KVT09 (kvto^) "hide, leather" {cf. o-a/cos = Sans, tvac, &c.). 
 Chipeus, dipetis (dcnri's) is the round, bronze shield, with which in 
 the Servian army citizens of the first class were armed, while the 
 second and third carried the scutum. As the round, bronze shield 
 is obviously of Tuscan origin (M. Jahns, Handbuch d. Gesch. d. 
 Kriegsivesens, p. 196), perhaps the word which designates it is also ; 
 at any rate, no satisfactory explanation for clupeus is forthcom- 
 ing. 
 
 The impression made on the Italian farmers by the introduction 
 of the metal shield, which was strange of course to the pile- 
 dwellers, may be recognised, as Helbig rightly remarks in Die 
 Italiker in der Poebne, p. 78, in the myths connected with the 
 ancilia of the Salii. "A bronze shield," so it was said, " fell from 
 heaven or, sent by the gods, was found in the regia of Nimia. In 
 oi'der that the gift of heaven might not be carried off by enemies, 
 Numa caused the smith Mamurius to make eleven other shields 
 exactly like it; which, together with their archetype, served as the 
 equipment of the twelve Salii." Parma - Trdp/xr] is of unknown 
 origin ; cetra — KaLrpeai (cf. Diefenbach, Orig. Euro})., p. 294) is 
 obviously a barbaric word. 
 
 For the helmet there are two Latin expressions: cassis, cassidis, 
 for the metal helmet which was first of bronze, and then, from 
 the time of Camillus (Plutarch, CamilL, 40), iron; and galea for 
 the helmet of leather (Kwer)). The former takes us to an original 
 form *catti, and connects itself accordingly with the Teutonic, 
 O.H.G. huot (also "helmet"), A.S. hcett, &c.; to the second, galea, 
 which appears as a loan-word in O.S. galija, and, indeed, in nearly 
 all Slav languages {cf. also M.H.G. galie, the O.H.G. htdja, hulla, 
 " covering for the head "), is said to correspond. The latter is 
 phonetically very improbable. I should prefer to connect the 
 Latin galea, in its older forms galear, galenus, galenum with the 
 Greek yakirj, yaXiJ, " weasel," as Dolon in the Iliad (x. 334) wears 
 a Kvviy] KTi^eri, i.e., a cap of weasel-skin. 
 
 The corslet lorica, a word that of course has nothing to do with 
 6wprj^, is originally a leather collar, i.e., a series of straps (lora) of 
 sole-leather fastened one on the other. " Lorica quod e loris de 
 crudo corio pectoralia faciebant: postea subcidit Gallica e ferro 
 sub id vocabulum, ex annulis ferrea tunica," Varro de L. L., v. 116. 
 Thorax and Ixatapliractes are Greek. The ocrece (Kvy]fXL8e<;) finally 
 were, if rightly connected with Lith. aukle (Fick, Worterbuch, ii.^ 
 p. 34),* originally straps for the foot. 
 
 If, therefore, on classic soil neither the TravoTrXta of the Homeric 
 hero, nor the brilliant armour of the Roman legionary, has been 
 
 * The stem-verb is Lith. au-ti, "to pull on shoes." Lat. o-crece could only 
 belong here if it originated from *ii-crecc {ind-uo) or *6-creoe. 
 
DEFENSIVE ARMOUR IN THE NORTH. 23 1 
 
 able to conceal from us traces of the primitive warrior's equipment, 
 how much more numerous may we expect the survivals from the 
 primeval period to be which wc shall encounter the moment we 
 set foot on the territoi'j of the northern peoples, the Celts, the 
 Teutons, and the Slavs. 
 
 Down to historic times the only piece of defensive armour here 
 is the shield, the northern names for which are : I. sciath, Tent. 
 Goth, ski/dtcs, O.H.G. scilt, &c., O.S. Stitu, Lith. shydas. Of these, 
 O.S. Uitii (whence 0. Pr. staytan) and O.I. sciath go back to a 
 fundamental *skeito, which corresponds to O.H.G. sclt, O.N. skid, 
 "log- wood;" while M.H.G. hret. and A.S. 6o?'fZ combine the meanings 
 of "board" and "shield." As regards the fact, compare the statement 
 of Tacitus, Ann. ii. 14 : " Ne scuta quidem ferro nervoque firmata 
 sed viminum textus vel tenues et fucatas colore tabulas." The 
 shield of the north is the great, broad, rectangular scutum (6vpe6<;) 
 covering the whole man ; round shields are only ascribed as ex- 
 ceptions to the eastern peoples by Tacitus {Germ., 43). It was 
 either withy-work (G. Iria) with a covering of leather (Tac, Ann., 
 ii. 14), or consisted of thin boards of yew (O'Curry, Manners and 
 Customs, i. p. cccclxv), alder (I. fern, "shield " : fernog, "alder;" 
 Windisch, /. T.), or linden (O.H.G. linta, A.S. lind, "shield"). The 
 outside was usually painted a bright colour (Tac, Germ., 6). Next 
 to red, white was particularly affected. White shields were carried 
 by the Cimbrian cavalry (Plutarch, Mar., 15); in the Hildebrand- 
 slied, father and son have hvitte scilti. Finden, an Irish name for 
 shield {cf. Windisch, /. T., p. 5.50), is obviously to be derived 
 from /j?k/, "white." Another term, very widely distributed in the 
 northern languages, for the great shield that covered the whole 
 body is It. targa, Span. Port, tarja, Fr. targe, O.N. targa, torgti- 
 skio/dr, A.S. ta7-ge (O.H.G. zarga, "shelter"), Cymr. taryan, I. target, 
 " targe," a word unfortunately of doubtful origin {cf. Diez, Etym. 
 IF.*, p. 315). Metal fittings in the way of buckles, rings, (fcc, were 
 only employed in later times in the north to give a better hold on 
 the shield.* 
 
 Very slowly, though still it may be discei'ned to some extent 
 in language, did the custom of protecting the body from the 
 missiles of the enemy by means of close-titting armour spread 
 through the north, despised as it was at first by barbaric courage. 
 The Celts beyond a doubt borrowed their term for corslet from the 
 Lat. lorica, I. luirech, Cymr. Ihiryg {cf. Stokes, Irish Glosses, p. 53, 
 and Windisch, /. T., s.v.), just as the collective term for Roman 
 armour {anna, " defensive armour " in particular : tela) has passed 
 into Irish (r/r//i; Windisch, /. T.). The leather collar denoted by 
 the I. luirech held its own against metal armour fwr an exceedingly 
 long time. Cuirasses of seven well-tanned ox-liides, and so on, are 
 frequently mentioned in Irish texts (cf. Manners and Ciistoms, i. 
 p. cccclxxiv). Another Irish expression for armour is conganch- 
 ness, which Sullivan is inclined to derive from congan, pi. congna, 
 
 * Goth, slcildus and Lith. skydas have not yet been explained. 
 
232 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 " horn," and to see in it a name for the horn cnirass ascribed by 
 Tacitus {Hist., i. 79) to the Quadi and others.* 
 
 On the other hand, the continental Gauls, to whom Pliny 
 expressly ascribes the independent discovery of metallurgy {Hist. 
 Nat., xxxiv. 17), may have effected the transition to bronze or iron 
 corslets at an early period. According to Tacitus {Ann., iii. 45) 
 the Gauls had men actually covered Avith iron {ferrarii), who are 
 styled by the enigmatical word crujopellarii. According to Diod. 
 (v. 30), the Gauls even in the time of Ceesar had iron and actually 
 golden armour. 
 
 When Tacitus wrote, corslets were rare amongst the Germans 
 {Germ., 6), or as good as wanting {Ann., ii, 14). The extensive 
 equipment which Plutarch {Mar., 25) ascribes to the Cimbri must 
 have come either from foreign booty or from the imagination of 
 the writer. The whole of the east seems to have been indebted to its 
 contact with the Celtic west for its knowledge of the cuirass. Goth. 
 hrunjo, O.H.G. brtotja, A.S. hyrne, O.N. hrynja, O.S. briinja, bronja, 
 and also 0. Fr. broigne, brunie, Prov. hronha. Middle Lat. (813) 
 brugna, probably go back to the Celtic-Irish bruinne, "breast," as 
 Germ, panzer, M.H.G. jianzier, 0. Yx. jpanchire, Span, pancera, P. It. 
 panciera,Q,oxa.Q from It. panda. Span, panza, &c., "paunch," {pantex). 
 So, too, M.H.G. harnasch, O.N. hardneskja, 0. Fr. harnas, Fr. 
 harnois, Span., &c., arnes. It. arnese, in the last instance come from 
 Celt. I. ia?-n, Cymr. haiarn, &c., "iron," {cf. Diez, Etym. W.\ 
 26; Thurne3'sen, Kelto-rom. 36,/.). Our tolerably modern word 
 " cuirass " belongs to Fr. cuirasse in the first instance, and then to 
 Prov. coirassa, Span, coraza. It. corazza, literally " leather vest " 
 {•.coriMm); cf. Diez, op. cit., p. 108. Terms for the cuirass native 
 to the Teutons are O.H.G. halsperga, A.S. heahbeorg, O.N. hdhbiorg 
 (Fr. haubert), and Goth, sarva, A.S. sea7'o, O.H.G. gisarawi, which 
 latter makes its appearance in the Lith. szdriva, and rather connotes 
 the complete suit of armour. For the rest, the Old German briinne 
 can only mean the leathern collar. It was only gradually that 
 people learnt to sew iron rings or scales on it, and to add to the 
 briinne, in its special sense of cuirass, the brynstiikur (sleeves) and 
 brynglofar (gauntlets), &c. {cf. Weinhold, Altn. Leben, p. 210,/.). 
 
 The ^KAa^iyj/ot and "Avrai, according to Procop. {De hell, goth., 
 iii. 14), were entirely unprovided with cuirasses: "In battle the 
 majority fight on foot with small shields and javelins, absolutely 
 without cuirasses, some even without tunic or cloak, save for a 
 fragment round the hips and loins." 
 
 In the same way the rarity of the helmet in the north is 
 demonstrated by unimpeachable historic evidence {cf. Baumstark, 
 Atuf. Erldut., i. p. 331). Here, too, the way for the iron helmet 
 was paved by the leathern cap, or the woven helmet of leather or 
 wood, which Herodotus knows amongst Asiatic peoples (vii, 79). 
 
 * An intere.sting description of the manufacture of liorn cuirasses from 
 horses' hoofs (dirKri) by the Sarmatte, from whom the Quadi probably {cf. 
 Ammianius Marcellinus, xvii. 12) may have learned the art, is given by 
 Pausauias (i. xxi. 6). 
 
NORTHERN WEAPONS OF OFFENCE, 233 
 
 The Celtic names for the helmet {cf. I. cath-harr, at-cluic, &c.) have no 
 connection either with Latin or Teutonic. On the other liand, tlie 
 Teutonic words, Goth, hilms, O.H.G., A.S., 0. Sax. /ie/m,.O.N. Iijdlmr 
 ( = Sans, rdrman, " defence "), exhibit remarkable agreement, not 
 only amongst themselves, but also with the O.S. slhiiii, 0. Russ. 
 Setotn, from which, again, as a loan-word the Lith. szdlmas is derived 
 (Briickner, Die Slav. Fremdiv., p. 140). Fick {Worterh., ii.^ 697) 
 and Miklosich [Et. W.) conjecture that the agreement between the 
 Slav and the Teutonic languages is again due to borrowing on the 
 part of the Slavs ; in any case, however, language points to the 
 existence of a pi'imeval covering for the head, however barbaric, 
 amongst the Slavs and Teutons. 
 
 Coming now to weapons of offence, we find that here too, as in 
 the soiith, the bow has fallen into the background, and that it has 
 taken refuge with the nomad tribes of the east (Tac, Germ., 46). 
 It has, however, nowhere entirely disappeared {cf. Holzmann, Germ. 
 Altert., p. 145), and the ancient Slavs (SfAa'/Joi »cai "Avrat) are 
 credited by the strategic writer Mauricius {cf. Miillenhoflf, Deutsche 
 Altertumsk., ii. 37) with the use of the wooden bow and small 
 poisoned arrows. The bow is made of the wood of the elm or 
 yew, and is therefore called simply dlmr or yr in Norse {cf. above, 
 p. 222, note, and p. 229, note). Horn bows, too, are forthcoming, as 
 in Homer {cf II., iv. 1Q5), among the Huns. That the north was 
 acquainted with the bow from primeval times is demonstrated by 
 the far from inconsiderable number of common expressions for it 
 and its arrows. Thus, in Old Irish, there is a name for arrow, 
 clkiharcu {cf. O'Curry, Manners and Customs, i. p. ccccliii, /.), the 
 second part of which, -arcu, obviously corresponds to the common 
 Teutonic name for arrow, O.N. or, G. urvar, Goth, arhvanza, A.S. 
 earh, as also to the Latin arcus.* That this was the arrow with 
 its original horn or stone head, such as we have the evidence of 
 history to show was used by the Sarmatse (Paus., i. xxi. 2), the 
 Huns (Ammianius Marcellinus, xxxi. ii. 9), the /Ethiopians (Hdt., 
 vii. 69), is intrinsically credible because of the large niunber of such 
 arrows that have been found in Celtic and Teutonic soil, and is 
 i-endercd probable by the fact that in both groups of languages the 
 old-fashioned word was driven out by new terms borrowed from 
 abroad, obviously in order to designate the arrow with an iron 
 head. Thus, in the Celtic languages, the Lat. sagitta makes its 
 appearance in I. saiget, saiged, Cymd. saeth{cf. Stokes, /ri'sA Glosses, 
 p. 57), while the Teutonic languages have appropriated the Lat. 
 pihim in O.H.G. phil, pf'il, A.S. ^j?/, Scand. ^;ti7a. 
 
 Other equations, which seem to be due to original connection 
 of the woi-ds, are, in the north, O.H.G. strula, " arrow " = O.S. strela, 
 Lith. temptyva, " bow-string " = O.S. tejtiva (Fick), Lith. lankas, 
 " bow " (Kurschat lihkis, " bow-line ") = O.S. Igku, kc. It is phone- 
 tically impossible for the Old I, tuag, " bow," to correspond, as 
 
 * Cf. aViove, p. 229, note. The transition in meaning from "bow" to 
 "arrow" is paralleled in M.H.G. vliz, flit sch : how Q. flits, "arrow," It. 
 freccia, Sir3,n. frccha, fl^cha, Yi: flUhc, &c. (cf. Diez, Eti/m. IV.*, p. 147). 
 
234 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Pictet (ii.- p. 77) will have it, to the G. to^ov (taxus). It, however, 
 has not 3'et been explained. 
 
 The clul) siirvives in northern antiquity rather in story than ir 
 real life. Nevertheless, as an irregular weapon, it is widely distri- 
 buted (cf. Weinhold, Altn. Lehen, p. 204). In the time of Tacitus 
 it was still the principal weapon of the /Estyi (the Lithu-Prussians ; 
 cf. Tac, Germ., 45: rarus fem, frequens fustmm tistis). Again, the 
 cateja of the ancients (cf. Diefenbach, Orig. Europ., p. 287) seems 
 to have been a club-like weapon in use amongst the Celts and 
 Teutons. 
 
 On the other hand, another important species of weapons, which 
 not only serves at close quarters to strike the foe to the ground, 
 but also, when boldly hurled, hits the enemy from a distance, has 
 continued in active use in the north — battle-hammers, axes, and 
 hatchets. The first in particular, the stone hammer, is very closely 
 interwoven with the religious conceptions of the Indo-Europeans. 
 From the hand of the German god of the thunderstorm fly now 
 arrows, now clubs, now hammers; Indra hurls the drman (Rigv., iv. 
 iii. 1 ; i. xviii. I. 9), Zeus the aKfjunv (Hes., Theog., 22). The Teut. 
 O.^.hamarr, O.i^.hamur, A.S. hamor,O.^.G.hamar is etymologically 
 connected with Slav, hameni, "stone " {cf. above, p. 160). Further, 
 we have direct historic and linguistic evidence to show how long 
 stone continued to be used for the manufacture of the weapons 
 mentioned. In the battle at Magli Tuired {Manners and Customs, 
 i. p. cccclvii) certain warriors were armed " with rough-headed 
 stones held in iron swathes." In the Hildebrandslied the stone 
 axes {staimhort chludun) clash as the young heroes fall on one 
 another. And even at the battle of Hastings (1066): " Jactant 
 Angli cuspides et diversorum generum tela, ssevissimas quoque 
 secures et lignis imposita saxa" {Manners and Customs, i. 
 p. cccclix). " Nay ! even at the end of the thirteenth century 
 stone axes were wielded by the Scots whom William Wallace led 
 against the English " (Helbig, Die Italiker in der Poehne, p. 43). 
 Common terms for the things in question are the Europ. dftVr; 
 TLat. asciaf\, Goth, aqizi (Fick, Worterh., i. p. 480), and O.S. mlatH, 
 '' hammer " = Lat. mart-ulus = (from *ma.lt-ulus) : O.I. Mail = O.H.G. 
 hihal;* O.H.G. barta, "axe" (cf. staimbort) = O.S. bradi/ ; O.H.G. 
 dehsala, "axe" = O.S. tesla (Lith. teszlyczia); Lith. kugis, " hammer " 
 = 0.S. ki/j ; O.S. mlatil, "hammer " = Lat. martellus (?); O.P. ivedigo, 
 " axe " = Lith. wedega, Lett, wedga, kc. It is remarkable that with 
 the exception of the Frankish francisca {(f. Diefenbach, Orig. 
 Eurojiceoe, p. 345) the ancients tell us little about these weapons of 
 the northern Indo-Europeans ; though on archa3ological monuments 
 the axe or hatchet is the regvilar attribute of barbaric peoples {cf. 
 V. Hehn, Culfurpjfanzen^, p. 503). 
 
 I pass by the manifold use made, especially in Old Irish warfare 
 (Manners and Customs, i. p. cccclvi, /.), of stones, shaped and 
 
 * Windisch, however, would {Kurzgef. Irischc Gramm., p. 114, note) regard 
 both words as loans from the Romance languages ; cf. It. pialla (?). Cf. now 
 Thurneysen, Kelto-Romanisches, p. 84,/. 
 
THE NORTHERN SPEAR AND SWORD. 235 
 
 iinshaped, in order to proceed to the two principal pieces of 
 northern offensive armour, tlie spear and the sword. 
 
 The northern spear is originally the tremendous, long {enoi-mis, 
 inr/ens, 2y}'(i^lo)i[/a) shaft of ash-wood (yaeAtr;, O.N. askr, "lance;" in 
 the HildebrandsHed, too, fighting is done ascim), which is polished 
 (O.N. skafinn, ^o-tov) and jjrovided either with a bone or stone 
 head, in place of iron, or hai'dened in the fire [telum proeuatum, 
 oLKovTov eiTLKavTov). Even among the Germans of Tacitus, although 
 they possessed the framea which was provided with a small and 
 short iron head {Germ., 6), only the first rank in the fights with 
 Germanicus had real spears, the rest had shafts hardened in the 
 fire (Tac, Ann., ii. 14). 
 
 Amongst the many northern terms for the various kinds of 
 spears — many of which have been handed down to us by the 
 ancients themselves — see the articles ayyojves,* cateja,^ framea, 
 ffe.mm, mataris, lancea, sparus\ in Diefenbacii's Origines EurojJcucB — 
 none is so intei'esting as the Teutonic O.H.G. ger, her, A.S. gar, 
 O.N. geir, with azger, dtgdr, atgeir. No one will doubt that these 
 words must be connected with the Irish gai, ga, "spear," which, 
 according to the laws of the language, goes back to an original form 
 *gaisos (cf. Stokes, Irish Glosses, p. 57), and in that form appears as 
 a loan-word in Lat. gcesrim and G. yatcros {cf. Diefenbach, 07-ig. 
 Furo])., p. 350,/.). Some scholars, as Fick {Worterb., ii.'^ 784) and 
 Kluge {Ft. W."^), are inclined to extend the equation I. gai, O.H.G. 
 ger still further, and to compare Sans, heshas, to which it may be 
 objected a limine that the Sans, word, according to B. R., means 
 not "arrow" (as Grassmann takes it) but simply " wounding," and 
 such a change of meaning as from " wound " to " lance," or the 
 reverse, can scarcely be demonstrated. 
 
 As for the relation of the Teutonic and Celtic words, there is no 
 phonetic criterion forthcoming to settle with certainty whether 
 they are primevally related or borrowed one from the other. If, 
 however, one I'eflects that the spear is the earliest and commonest 
 weapon ascribed to the Celtic tribes, and that it is expressly 
 described as of iron (Diefenbach, loc. cit., p. 352), I think it is most 
 probable that the Teutons, who obtained their first knowledge of 
 iron from their Celtic neighbours (above, p. 209), borrowed the name 
 of the iron spear from the Celts at the same time as they borrowed 
 the name for iron, i.e., at a time when the intervocalic s was still 
 retained in Celtic. How early this was is shown by the employ- 
 ment of the stem *gaiso in Teutonic proper names (O.H.G. Ger hart, 
 GcrtriU, ttc). 
 
 In passing I will call attention to a weapon, allied to the spear, 
 to which the Celts and the Teutons gave the same name, that is 
 the German sturmgabel (" charging spear "). In Irish it is gabul, 
 
 * &yywves, "spear with barbed points": O.H.G. ango, "sting,'' angul, 
 " fish-hook " = G. oyKos, " barbetl hook." 
 
 t Cateja : I. cath, "fight" (?). 
 
 X Spams may be genuine Latin. Tn any ease it is connected with O.II.G. 
 sper, O.N. spjiir. Cf. M. H.G. spiirbaum, "service-tree" {ccuculusl). 
 
236 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 gahlach, gahalca (cf. Manners and Customs, i. p. cccclvi), which 
 corresponds fairly well with the German gahel. 
 
 Finally, we still have left some Slavonic names for the spear : 
 O.S. kopije, sulica, and laUa. The^ first, perhaps, belongs to G. 
 KOTTTOi ; stilica from *su-dlica (cf. Cech. sudlice) may be a nomen 
 instrximenti : O.S. su, stmati, "push," whence also Sans, ^ic-la has 
 (above, p. 222) been derived. Lastly, O.S. Iqsta — which can scarcely 
 be borrowed from Lat. lancea (Krek^, p. 151) — in my opinion is from 
 *lontja, and is connected with Orig. S. *lontu (Less. Russ. iut, 
 "twig," Wr. iut, "bark of a young lime-tree," Russ. lutle, "forest 
 of limes for bark;" Miklosich, Et. TT.), which is primevally related 
 with O.H.G. linta (Lat. linter, "canoe of lime-wood," G. i-XdzTj), 
 and may itself have originally meant "lime-tree." We should 
 then here again have a tree-name furnishing, as is so often the 
 case, a name for the spear, and get the rather interesting evolution 
 of meaning : — 
 
 /O.H.G. linta, "shield," from "Hme- 
 O.H.G. /wi^a, "lime-tree" J wood." 
 
 (G. iXdrr)). \ Lat. linter, "bark," from "lime-wood." 
 
 V O.S. lasta, "spear," from "lime-wood.' 
 
 Compared with the spear, the sword in the north is a young 
 weapon. This, however, does not apply to the Celts of Gaul, to 
 whom, as ample evidence shows {cf. A. Holtzmann, German. Alter- 
 tiuner, p. 140), swords were known at a very early time (cf. also 
 above, p. 229, on claideh). But of the Germans, Tacitus {Germ., 6) 
 expressly says rari gladiis uinnt%ir, and Germanicus {Ann., ii. 14) 
 dwells on the advantages which the Romans with their short 
 javelin and swords had in woody country over the Germans with 
 their shields and spears.* 
 
 This raritas gladiortim, however, seems to have been greater 
 amongst the western than amongst the eastern Teutons ; for that 
 metal swords, owing to the influence of Persia, found their way 
 early into the east of Europe, is shown first by the extremely wide 
 distribution of the Iranian kareta in the sense of "dagger, sword" 
 {cf. above, p. 210), and next by the express tradition of the 
 ancients. It is to the eastern Teutons that Tacitus ascribes 
 {Germ., 43) breves gladii. According to Strabo (c. 306) the Roxo- 
 lani, a Sarmatic tribe, possessed not only helmets and corslets of 
 raw hides (w/xo/Jotvos) but also ^i4>'^]. According to Tacitus {Hist., 
 i. 79), they were so great that they needed both hands to manage 
 them. MiillenhofF {MonatsbericJite d. Berliner Acad. d. Wissens., 
 1886, p. 571) would like to see in the word Saupo/xarat itself "the 
 blade-bearers " (Zend saora, " blade "). These statements certainly 
 seem to be inconsistent wuth what Pausanias says (i. xxi. 8), that 
 
 * When Dio Cassias (xxxviii. 49) makes the Germans of Ariovistus armed 
 with swordti both Large and small, we must reflect that they had been for many- 
 years on Celtic territory. Of the swords of the Ciinbriau cavalry (Plutarch, 
 Mar., 25), the remark that we have already made of their cuirasses and helmets 
 holds good {cf. above). Cf. Baumstark, Ausfuhrl. Erldut.,\. p. 307. 
 
SWORD AND KNIFE. 237 
 
 the Sarmatso were absolutely without metals (Saupo/xurats yap ovre 
 auToIs (TL8y]p6<; Icttiv 6pvcr(TOfjievo<i ovre a<f)t(ri iadyovaw). 
 
 A word fur sword common to Celts, Teutons, and Litlui-Slavs, or 
 to any two of these branches, is not to be found. The equation 
 O.S. midi = Goth. 7neH, A.S. mece, O.N. mcekh; according to 
 Miklosich (Die Fremdtv. in den s/av. Sjyrachen), is due to the Slavs 
 borrowing the Teutonic word, the origin of which, however, has 
 not yet been explained {cf. also Krek, Einl.-, p. 150). 
 
 It is, however, certain that several northern words for the sword 
 are derived from names for knife — the stone knife. The classic 
 example of this is the Teutonic O.N. sax, O.S. sahs, A.S. seax, 
 O.H.G. sahs, "short sword," words which etymologically belong to 
 the Lat. saxum, "rock, stone." Again, this word is transmitted to 
 us in the compound scramasaxtts by the medicCval historians, and 
 from it the Saxons got their name (cf. also Forstemann, Altdeutsches 
 Xnmcnhych, i. p. 1065). The first part of the word scramaxaxus is 
 derived by Diefenbach (cf. Orig. Europ., p. 418) from the Old High 
 German foi"m of the Modern German schramrne, which, however, as 
 scrama by itself is the name of a weapon, is very improbable. 
 May we possibly see in scrama the Latinised form of the O.N. skdlm 
 {cf. also Thracian crKciXfjir]), "knife, swoi'd"(1). 
 
 Of the same origin as the Teut. sahs is the Slav, nozl, " knife, 
 sword," which, according to Fick ( Wwterh., ii.^ p. 592), is connected 
 with Pruss. nagis, Lith. tltnagas, "flint" (Krek-, p. 152, disagrees), 
 Goth, hairus, O.S. ho-u, A.S. heor, O.N. hjorr, "sword," corresponds 
 to Sans, cdru, " arrow," and must, therefore, have stood for some 
 Indo-Germanic weapon (but what?). A.S. hill, O.S. bil (not to be 
 confused with hihal, " axe ") is obscure. Compared with such for- 
 mations, A.S. tren (frequent in Beowulf), "sword," literally "iron," 
 and, therefore, parallel to Zend ayahh (cf. above, p. 224) and G. 
 criSr^pos (e^c'XKerat avSpa aLSrjpo?), is relatively young. 
 
 Otherwise, how late the manufacture of metal swords was 
 amongst the Teutonic peoples is shown not least conclusively by 
 the custom mentioned above (p. 168) of giving them proper names, 
 which obviously points to the great scarcity of this kind of 
 weapoix 
 
 Having thus travelled over the whole Indo-Germanic area, we 
 will by way of conclusion cast a glance at the Finnic east, and 
 enquire wliether the dependence shown by the West Finns on their 
 civilised neighboiu's in the matter of the names of metals can be 
 paralleled at all in the names of weapons. As a matter of fact it 
 can. The oldest piece of information preserved to us (Tac, Germ., 
 46) about the Fenni states with regard to their weapons as is 
 
 well known: " Non arma vestitui pelles sola insagittis 
 
 spes, quas inopia ferri ossibus aspcrant." This statement of the 
 historians is amply confirmed by a linguistic examination of the 
 West Finnic names of weapons {cf. the material collected by 
 Ahlqvist, Die CulUirwiJrter in den tvestfinnischen Sprachen, pp. 
 237-41). In Finnic armour, whenever it becomes probable that 
 metal was employed, the words cease to be genuine. There are 
 
238 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 accordingly native terms for the bow (Finn, jousi), arrow (nuoli), 
 and quiver {viijii). To quite late times the Finns were famous in 
 the north as masters in the art of archery (c/. Weinhold, Altn. 
 Lehen, ]). 206). There is also a genuine name for corslet, Finn. 
 lutcsto, from luu, "bone," doubtless designating a corslet made of 
 bone. On the other hand, the iron corslet has a borrowed name 
 (jmntsari, harniska, Lith. hrunna). The name for the shield also 
 is borrowed (kilpi : O.N. hlif), and of the sword (Finn, viiekka : 
 O.N. nicekir, ka/pa : Swed. glctf, Ixorti : Russ. l-ortiku), and of the 
 iron spear (Finn. Iceihds : O.N. geir, or kesja), while the genuine 
 expressions for pike (Finn, saitta and tuura) still have the original 
 meaning of " rod, pole." The knife (Finn, veitsi) has a genuine 
 name. For the axe Finnic has borrowed names {hirves : Lith. 
 kirtvis, tappara : Russ. toporii ; cf. above, p. 2'2-^, p)artuska : Tent. 
 hard, bardisan, hellebard), whereas other closely connected 
 languages have genuine names for it. 
 
 " The only explanation for this fact in Finnic," says Ahlqvist, " is 
 to suppose that the Finns also had a special name of their own in 
 earlier times for the stone axe, and that later when they began to 
 get iron axes in the way of commerce from their more civilised 
 neighbours, they adopted the foreign name along with the foreign 
 implement." 
 
 Reviewing the state of things pictured in this chapter, we find 
 that defensive rumour, such as helmet, corslet, greaves, &c., must 
 have been absolutely unknown to primeval Indo-European times. 
 Not even the shield has a name universal and identical through- 
 out. None the less, this obvious means of protecting the body 
 from the enemy's missiles must have been amongst the earliest 
 pieces of defensive armour, only perhaps its primitive nature was 
 so simple that expressions like "leather" or "board" sufficed to 
 designate it for a long time. 
 
 Amongst offensive weapons we find in the oldest times the bow 
 and arrow', the club, the sling-stone, the lance, and the axe, and 
 finally, a short fighting-knife probably — simple weapons, which as 
 countless excavations teach us could very well be manufactured 
 without any metal whatever. As a matter of fact plenty of 
 linguistic and historic evidence shows that the so-called Stone Age 
 continued long into historical times in numerous places in the 
 area covered by the Indo-Germanic peoples. 
 
 As for the origin of the names given to the weapons, we saw 
 that they were very frequently taken from the material out of 
 which the weapons themselves were made. This was first and 
 foremost Avood, then stone, bones, and leather. Names of weapons 
 derived from the metals were late and rare. It might, indeed, be 
 alleged against this argument that as, e.g., G. fxeXcr] undoubtedly 
 designated the ashen spear with point of iron, something similar 
 may have been the case in the primeval period. But this objec- 
 tion loses its force when we see that the ashen lance, simply burnt 
 to a point, continued in use amongst the northern peoples into 
 historic times. 
 
COPPER POSSIBLY USED. 239 
 
 I am, therefore, of opinion that the names of weapons simply 
 confirm the conchision previously obtained, viz., that the primeval 
 Indo-European period was in essentials in a stage of culture ante- 
 cedent to metals. 
 
 Whither, and how far, in addition to non-metallic materials, 
 copper — which was known to the ])rimitive period, and was first 
 worked not by the hammer of the smith but by smelting, casting, 
 and moulds — was em})loyed cannot be decided either by language 
 or history. Anyhow, we may admit the possibility that this 
 probably very rare and precious metal may in isolated cases have 
 been employed, in the manner just described, in the manufacture 
 of weapons, perhaps especially in making the Indo-Germanic fight- 
 ing-knife * (ensis). But it must always be borne in mind that 
 the state of things depicted in this chapter would be inconceivable 
 if copper in the principal 2)eriod had possessed any sort of pre- 
 dominating metallurgic importance. 
 
 * Pure copper daf^ger blades from the most diverse quarters of Europe are 
 now known. Cf. the Tables of Copper Finds in ]\Iuch, loc. eit., p. 59. 
 
 Prehistoric stone knives consist, according to a letter from Much, of pris- 
 matic rtint-flakes as a rule 5 to 10 (occasionally more than 20) centimetres long 
 with two more or less parallel edges, and are adapted only for cutting not for 
 thrusting or digging. On these grounds, I think, the equation dsi-cnuis is 
 the earliest in whicli one can suspect the employment of metal, i.e., co2)per. 
 Though cf. above ou sahs. 
 
PART IV. 
 THE PEIMEVAL PEEIOD. 
 
 TToWa 8 'dv Kal &K\a tis airo5e(^iie rh irdXaiov ''EWriviKhu o/xoiorpoira to? vvv 
 fiapfiapiKif ^laircifievov. {Thuc, i. vi. 4.) 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The preceding discussion on the appearance of the metals, 
 especially amongst the Indo-Germanic peoples, has we hope 
 smoothed the way for a sound and methodical conception of the 
 primitive Indo-European age. We have amply explained above 
 that the appearance of metals and the gradual advance in the 
 knowledge of working them opens a new world of culture to man. 
 Consequently we must, now that it has been shown that the oldest 
 Indo-Europeans were not yet practically acquainted with metals or 
 metallurgy, proceed to modify our conception of the culture of 
 the primitive age, to correspond with the condition of a society 
 which lacks those powerfvil levers of civilisation. 
 
 A living picture of such a society has been put before our eyes 
 in Europe by the lake-dwellings of Switzerland, in which the 
 oldest remains go back to the Stone Age, when metals were 
 unknown. And, as is well known, in spite of this ignorance of 
 metals we have here a population, low indeed in the scale of evolu- 
 tion, but by no means troglodytes. The lake-dweller of the Stone 
 Age knew how-to fell mighty trees with his stone axe ; he drove 
 them with much skill and labour into the bottom of the lake, and 
 on them erected his wooden huts. He had already domesticated 
 the most important tame animals, cows and sheep, goats and dogs. 
 He had even begun- agriculture : he grew wheat and barley, and 
 even flax, which he had learnt to spin and weave in a primitive 
 way. Stone, bone, horn, and wood take the place of the later 
 metals in the manufacture of axes, hatchets, knives, arrow-points, 
 lances, fishing-hooks, ikc. 
 
A SCIENCE OF COMPARATIVE ANTIQUITIES. 24 1 
 
 The student, who on the strength of the evidence of language 
 denies that the Indo-Europcans before their dispersion were 
 ignorant of the metals, must necessarily be of the opinion (cf. 
 above, p. 28) that the Swiss lake-dwellers, at least those of the 
 Stone Age, did not belong to the Indo-European family. Wc, 
 however, are in a different position. It is, thei'cfore, worth our 
 while to enquire since we have established two important negative 
 points of agreement between the civilisation of the prehistoric 
 Indo-Eluropeans and that of the oldest lake-dwellers, whether we 
 cannot also discover some positive points of agreement between 
 them. 
 
 However, apart from the obvious importance of such a comparison 
 for our knowledge of the prehistoric period of the peoples of our 
 quarter of the globe, it were to be wished that Philology, having 
 to do with primeval matters from the point of view of language, 
 would turn her eyes as often as possible from her books to the 
 actual remains of the primeval period which have been preserved 
 in our soil ; for only thus will it be possible for her to give life 
 and blood to the often luisubstantial phantoms of her combina- 
 tions, and to select the right meaning out of the many which 
 linguistic phenomena are capable of bearing. That it may not 
 seem as though we allowed ourselves to be prejudiced by the 
 results of ai'chfeology in our reconstruction and conception of the 
 ])rimeval Indo-Germanic period, it will be well to endeavour in 
 the following chapters (i.-x.) to infer the material civilisation of 
 the Indo-Europeans from the other material at our disposal and 
 without reference to archaeology; and then in a special chapter 
 (ch. xi.) to discuss the relation of the picture of primitive culture 
 thus obtained to that which the laudable toil of anthropologists 
 in our quarter of the Avorld has brought bodily to light. 
 
 As before, so now, we shall start from the results of Comparative 
 Philology, with the design of utilising them in accordance with 
 the principles already enunciated in the second part of this book. 
 But with this only half of our task will be done. Above all things 
 it will be our endeavour to recover in the pages of actual history 
 traces of the primitive mode of life which we have been led to infer 
 from the evidence of language. Comparative Philology — such was 
 the result of all our discussion of the subject of method — in investi- 
 gating the primeval history of the Indo-Europeans must have at 
 her side a science of Comparative Antiquities. 
 
 The function of such a science, as yet existing but in embryo, 
 is to ascertain by comparing the antiquities of the individual Indo- 
 Uermanic peoples the stock of culture inherited from the primeval 
 period by all Indo-Europeans. Such a statement would be ex- 
 tremely obvious, and consequently very superfluous, did it not look 
 as though the error which has now happily been expelled from the 
 region of Comparative Grammar, the mistake that is of imagining 
 that all linguistic phenomena were preserved in their original form 
 in Sanskrit, is likely to be repeated in the Held of Comparative 
 Antiquities. It is either tacitly assumed or frankly avowed that 
 
242 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 the most correct course is to picture the culture of the Indo- 
 Europeans to ourselves as just like that of the ancient Indians. 
 The Veda is the beginning and the end of all knowledge. 
 
 Such a view, however — even if it proved eventually to be, as I 
 do not believe, wholly or partially correct — is fraught with danger 
 at the present stage of investigation, inasmuch as it bars the way 
 to an unprejudiced observation of the development of the culture 
 of the other Indo-European peoples. Hardly less serious is it, in 
 my opinion, arbitrarily to select a group of two or more peoples 
 for the purpose of comparing their antiquities, when Comparative 
 Philology has not as yet given the least countenance to the supposi- 
 tion that they are intimately connected. For it is obvious that 
 what is supposed to have been ascertained to be the common 
 inheritance of such peoples carries with it very serious conse- 
 quences for the rest of the Indo-Europeans. It is undoubtedly 
 right to compare the antiquities of Hindus and Persians, or of 
 Slavs and Lithuanians, with each other. But in my opinion it is 
 a source of inevitable error to separate the Greeks and Italians, 
 or the Hindus, Greeks, and Italians, from the rest of the Indo- 
 Europeans, as has been done, and treat them by themselves with 
 a view to ascertaining the stock of culture jointly inherited by 
 them from primeval times. All three peoples at the very begin- 
 ning of their records appear before us as occupying what, compared 
 with the North European branch of the Indo-Germanic family, is 
 a relatively high stage of moral and material civilisation. But 
 Italy for five hundred years before had been exposed to the influ- 
 ence of Greek colonies, Greece for about the same length of time 
 to the civilising stimulus of Phenician commerce. The agreements 
 of the two countries in the j^ossession of certain pieces of material 
 civilisation, or of customs and conceptions important in the history 
 of culture, may well be the outcome of borrowing from abroad, on 
 the part of the Greeks from the Phenicians, of the Italians from 
 the Greeks ; and, indeed, that this is the case in countless instances 
 is demonstrable and matter of fact. Again, the question whether 
 and how f:xr ancient India has been subject to the action of West 
 Asiatic culture has by no means yet received its final solution.* 
 But leaving on one side the idea of extensive borrowing from 
 abroad, which thrusts itself upon \is, is it not in the highest degree 
 probable that three peoples so nearly akin to each other, when 
 once they had entered on the path of a higher civilisation, 
 developed the seeds of culture jointly inherited by them from the 
 primeval period in directions new indeed but resembling each 
 other, so that now they look as though they had had one and the 
 same historical origin 1 I should be inclined to think that what 
 K. Brugmann (above, p. 72) has said as to the casual nature of 
 the coincidences to be found between certain individual groups of 
 Indo-Europeans in the case of linguistic phenomena, applies also 
 to the domain of the history of culture. 
 
 * Cf. on this point recently 0. Gruppe, Die griechischen Kulte und Mythcn, 
 pp. 171-80. 
 
CASUAL COINCIDENCES IN ANTIQUITIES. 243 
 
 Thus wc have ah-eady seen that even the Vcdic warrior hastens 
 to the field armed witli hchnct and cuirass ; and does so on a 
 lightly built fighting chariot, drawn by swift hoi'ses. The same 
 picture is presented to us by the Homeric poems, and even the 
 lloman warrior is not without artistic metal armour of defence 
 as far back as the most ancient times. 
 
 Nevei'theless, we have been able to demonstrate above that the 
 original Indo-Germanic language possessed no expression for this 
 latter conception ; and amongst the Indo-Gcrmanic tribes of the 
 north of Europe we find the primitive stage of armour, thus inferred, 
 still faithfully preserved. We shall also subsequently see (ch. iii.) 
 that in the warfare of this early period it is impossible to imagine 
 that fighting chariots were employed. It is obvious, therefore, that 
 we have in all these cases to do with advances in culture made by 
 the peoples in question — the Indians, Greeks, and Romans — after 
 their departure from the original home, either by their own 
 luaaided efforts or in consequence of external stimulus, or both. 
 No connection can be traced back to primeval times between the 
 armour of the Grseco-Romans and the Hindus, or between the 
 fighting chariots of the Greeks and Hindus. 
 
 In this connection what is true of the material culture of the 
 Indo-Europeans is equally true of their moral and religious culture. 
 We may draw an example of this from two works already mentioned 
 by us {cf. above, p. 142) by B. W. Leist, his Grceco-Italische Rechts- 
 geschichte, and his Altarisrhes (i.e., however, only Indo-Grseco- 
 Italian), jtis gentium, which, though full of matter and of thought, 
 contain conclusions with reference to the primeval period that 
 must be seriously called in question. One of the most important 
 ideas running through this book is that the conceptions designated 
 as rtd and dhdrma by the Indians, the former of which comprehends 
 the mundane and earthly order of things, the latter a divine law 
 made known by the lips of the priests, come down from the primeval, 
 ancient Aryan period. If, to begin with, we examine the linguistic 
 foundation for this view, and, according to Leist, as we have already 
 seen, it must "always be the core of the proof," we find that it is 
 extremely suspicious. 
 
 The equation Oe/jus : Sans, dhaman we have already spoken of 
 above, p. 141. We must altogether give up the connection of the 
 Sans, dhdrma with the probably Elian gloss of Hesychius, Oipfxa, 
 "truce of god," as the p of this word to all appearance stands for 
 <r (cf. Paus., V. 15. 4: tov (jlIv Srj rrapa 'HA€tot9 ©ipp-tov kol avTw 
 IXOL TraptoraTO etKci^eiv w? Kara. 'Ar^tSa yXwcrcrav elr) 6€(rixL0<;). 
 
 Remains then the Indian rtd, which Leist (following Vanicek) 
 compares both with Lat. rdtu.s:, ratio, and also with Lat. ritus. 
 That the latter is quite impossible needs not here to be proved. 
 Unfortunately, however, the equation Sans. //a=Lat. rdfurn, ratio 
 is at least very disputable. Sans, rtd, "right, straight," "order," 
 smdrtu, " period of time," belong, according to B. R., to the root ar, 
 •'to rise, go, obtain," itc, so that the original meaning may well 
 have been "course," " in the right course," from which the conception 
 
244 PKEHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 of order might easily have been developed {rf. Sans, eva, " course " 
 = O.H.G. ewa, "law"). But how this root ar, to which in Greek 
 opvvfXL corresponds, and in Latin orior, could produce a rdtus, ratio, 
 which further can hai'dly be dissociated from reor, ratus sum, I at 
 least am unable to see.* 
 
 Leaving this linguistic foundation we have still the agreement 
 of the two ideas in point of meaning, and if we compare the 
 Indian r^a with the Latin ratio, rdtum in that respect, one must 
 admit that the comparison is a sti'iking one in many points, 
 assuming, that is, that with the Indian conception one compares 
 the spiritual content which the whole of Latin literature, ancient 
 and recent, associates with ratio, rdtum — or in the course of 
 centuries has imported into it ; for that the same extent or depth 
 of connotation which later philosophers and still later jurists, have 
 assigned to these words Avas present in the brains of the peasants 
 who inhabited the Apennine Peninsula, or even of the priests 
 who accompanied them, is an assumption, the probability of which 
 needs to be demonstrated not taken for granted. 
 
 As for the dhdrma-OiixLs-fas conception, is it not in this case 
 also a very natural thing that three lofty, closely related peoples 
 should, when their belief in the gods had assumed a purer form, 
 independently come to regard certain precepts, such as that honour 
 is due to one's elders or to guests, as expressions of the will of the 
 immortals 1 Leist assigns this proceeding to the primeval period. 
 But how do we know for certain that the pirimeval period's con- 
 ception of the gods was altogether an ethical one ? May not the 
 power of the forces of nature in the primeval period have been 
 conceived rather as supernaturally capricious than as divinely 
 ordained ? 
 
 And if we really assume that Leist has made the connection of 
 all these conceptions probable, surely the objection then arises — 
 Why do we find that in Teutonic, for instance, the primeval period 
 of which we have as yet no right, as has already been remarked, 
 to dissociate from that of the Indians, Greeks, and liomans, the 
 dhdrma-Oifxts-fas conception has not been developed with equal 
 clearness ? In short, it seems to me, we have here exactly the 
 same state of things as in the instance chosen above of the absence 
 of armour amongst the northern peoples and the presence of the 
 armoured warrior of the Veda, of Homex", and of ancient Home. 
 May not the explanation also be the same'? 
 
 Perhaps in the present condition of our science it is not 
 altogether possible to obtain indisputable results in the case of 
 these final, most difficult, and most subtile questions as to the moral 
 and religious life of our Indo-Germanic forefathers, until the 
 nature of the material culture of the primeval Indo-Germanic 
 period has been settled with some approach to certainty. Leist 
 declines absolutely to consider this point {Groico-It. Rechtsg., p. 9). 
 
 * These difficulties for the rest have been raised by Max Miiller, who 
 before Leist had thoroughly discussed the conception of rtd (cf. Origin and 
 Growth of Religion, 1880, f- 246, /.).■ 
 
RETROGRESSION IMPROBABLE. 245 
 
 The unprejudiced observer, however, will say a 2>>'iori that a 
 people in the state of culture which Pictet assumes for the primeval 
 period, and a barbarous tribe such as Helm sees in the Indo- 
 Europeans (above, p. 34), must have different notions of law and 
 right, and that in many cases the meaning of equations I'cferring 
 to a higher spiritual life amongst the Indo-Euroj)eans will depend 
 on which of these alternatives we decide to assume.* 
 
 The science of Comparative Antiquities then must be on its 
 guard against making arbitrary excisions and incisions in the 
 unity of the Indo-Germauic peoples ; and in its endeavours to 
 reconstruct the prehistoric past must pay no less attention to the 
 primitive than to the higher layers of culture which may be proved 
 to exist in Indo-Germanic soil. 
 
 We have already seen on p. 40, ff., above, that there have not 
 been wanting scholai-s who have sought to explain the contrast 
 between these stages of culture by assuming that amongst the 
 Indo-Germanic peoples, the Northern Europeans in particular 
 declined from their former high level of civilisation in consequence 
 of their trying migrations. This notion of the surrender of a 
 culture once possessed, and of the lapse into savagery of tribes 
 originally civilised, is indeed conceivable in itself, and can be proved 
 to be actually true in certain special cases. But to picture the 
 civilised career of w^hole peoples, and those Indo-European, as first 
 a fall from and then a struggle up to higher planes of culture, is 
 a mode of conception which to begin with is in direct opposition 
 to all the scientific spirit of our century, accustomed as it is to 
 regard the phenomena of life, in nature and in man alike, as 
 exhibiting progressive evolution from lower forms to higher. 
 
 It loses all support, however, the moment it is proved that the 
 traits of barbarism, which we encounter with especial frequency 
 among the Northern Indo-Europeans, face us in the antiquities of 
 the Indians and Iranians, the Greeks and the Romans, in the shape 
 of survivals, which considered by themselves often seem incompre- 
 
 * As I have shice seen, similar objections have been made against Leist 
 from the juristic point of view. Cf. R. Loening, Zcllschrift fiir die rjcsamte 
 StrufrechtsivisseiiscJia/t, v. .553, .//'. " On the other hand the author has most 
 overlooked the beginnings of law amongst the other Indo-Germanic peoples, 
 especially the Teutons, who appear to him to stand in essential contrast to 
 the Greeks and Italians because of the less fixed nature of their rites and 
 ceremonies. In itself this is indisputable (?) ; but, on the other hand, it is 
 to be observed that in the case of no people is the original state of things 
 known to us on lietter evidence than in the case of the Teutons, and that 
 consequently it is from them the relatively safest conclusions can be drawn as 
 to the beginnings of Indo-Germanic law generally, and, therefore, indirectly as 
 to the beginnings of Gneco-Italian law in particular. By way of check at any 
 rate the most ancient German conceptions of law must be indispensable for 
 the knowledge even of Gra'co-Italian law. 
 
 " I will not, however, conceal the fact, that in my o))inion to base the oldest 
 Aryan notions of law on sacred and ceremonial conceptions, and to refer them 
 to this origin, and, further, to ascribe to primeval times the comprehension of 
 
 j)hysical and legal order under one and the same idea, rtd or ixdio 
 
 is entirely without warrant. As regards the Latin word ratum, ratio, it 
 certainly did not originally possess the meaning of 'fixed, immovable,' but 
 only acquired it later by transference." 
 
246 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 hensible or absurd, but wliich when taken in connection with 
 I'elated focts occiirring amongst related peoples frequently afford 
 us unexpected glimpses into the life and experience of prehistoric 
 epochs, survivals of a barbarism which a Thucydides was not 
 ashamed to recognise as such in so many words — they form the 
 motto of this woi'k — with the Parthenon or Athene Promachos of 
 his native town before him. 
 
 It loses all support again the moment it is shown that the 
 linguistic facts from which the pictui'C of this Indo-Germanic 
 })aradise is drawn are capable of another interpretation, and one 
 compatible with the teaching of history and of prehistoric research. 
 A contradiction between language and (trustworthy) record of the 
 past never occurs. Where it appears so to do, one or the other 
 has been misunderstood. That this is really so has, we hope, been 
 shown in numerous instances by our previous pages. The following 
 will make a considerable addition to the number.* 
 
 By the " primeval Indo-European period " we understand parti- 
 cularly that prehistoric age in which the collective Indo-European 
 peoples, still united to one another and distinguished from other 
 peoples by the possession of essentially the same tongue and 
 culture, together dwelt, or fed their flocks together, on what, 
 relatively to their later geographical distribution, was a circum- 
 scribed area. What was the origin of this prehistoric Indo- 
 European family of peoples, speech, and culture, what its previous 
 history was, lies beyond the bounds of knowledge. 
 
 Only in rare instances shall we succeed in noting intermediate 
 stages between this the most ancient age and the beginnings of the 
 historical life of the individual nations. But it is just these inter- 
 mediate stages that we hope will afford us some not unimportant 
 clues to the solution of the last problem we have to deal with — 
 that of the " Original Home of the Indo-Europeans." 
 
 We have narrated the history of this question in detail in the 
 first part of this book. The casual observer may, perhaps, detect 
 nothing in it but a tangled mass of conti'adictory and inconsistent 
 hypotheses. The judicious eye, however, will discover advance 
 even here. It shows itself, if nowhere else, at least in that the 
 belief in the a prim'i necessity that the Indo-Europeans must 
 have their origin in the interior of Asia — a belief to which even a 
 Hehn could bow — may be regarded as exploded. Not less signifi- 
 cant is it that gradually all sciences relating to the histoi-y of man 
 are beginning to take their places with regard to this problem, 
 and that therefore the one-sided and consequently prejudicial treat- 
 ment of the problem by grammar has reached its end. 
 
 In the first edition of this book we still hesitated to give a 
 decided answer to the question as to the original home of the 
 Indo-Europeans. Now after nearly twelve years work on matters 
 relating to the primeval history of our race we Avill venture on an 
 attempt to solve this important problem, 
 
 * In many respects G. Krek's views on the subject of method in the 
 Einleitung in die slavische Literaturgeschichte- difler. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE ANIMAL KINGDOM. 
 
 Catalogue of Indo-Germanic Mammals — Lion and Tiger — Hunting — Indo 
 Germanic Names of Birds — The Dove, a Bird of Death — Right and Left — 
 Hawking— The Eel— The Snake. 
 
 In the following pages our object is to ascertain particularly the 
 fauna with which we must imagine the Indo-Europeans of the 
 primeval period to have been surrounded. For the moment we 
 shall not distinguish between the domesticated and the wild 
 varieties; we must, however, even at this point take up the ques- 
 tion what conclusion we can draw from the animal kingdom as 
 known to the Indo-Europeans, about the geographical position of 
 their original home. Again, incidentally we shall have to discuss 
 some other of the relations, not without their importance for the 
 history of culture, existing between the anin^al kingdom and man. 
 To begin with, the following list of Indo-Germanic mammals 
 may be drawn up on the strength of the evidence of language : — 
 
 A. Carnivora. 
 
 1. The Dog: Sans, rva, Zend spa, Armen. sun, G. kv(dv, Lat. 
 
 canis, Goth, hunds, Lith. szii, Ir. cii, 
 
 2. The Wolf: Sans, vrka, Zend vehrka, Arm. gail, (i. Av'ko?, 
 
 Lat. hipus, Goth, vxdfs, Alb. ul'k, O.S. vluku, Lith. vi-tkas. 
 
 3. The Bear: Sans, fksha, Pamir D. yurs, Arm. arj, G. apKTos, 
 
 Lat. ^lrsus, I. art, Alb. ari. 
 
 4. The Otter: Sans, udrd, Zend iidra, G. vSpos, O.H.G. ottir, 
 
 Lith. udra, O.S. vydra. 
 
 5. The Pole- Cat: Sans, karika, Lith. szeszkas (Fick, B. B., iii. 165). 
 
 Peculiar to the European Group. 
 
 1. The Hedgehog: G. ep^tvos, O.H.G. igil, Lith. ezys, O.S. jezt 
 
 (Arm. ozni). 
 
 2. The Fox: G. aX'^irq^,* Lith. Idpe, (Lat. vulpesl), G. Lac. 
 
 ^oua = Goth. /aw/io (cf. B. B., xv. 135). 
 
 * In Greek the fox first appears as the hero of fable in the Parian Archi- 
 lochus (fr. 89). This conception of the animal is probably Semitic in its 
 origin. Cf. author, A'. Z. N. F., x. 464 ; and on other names for the fox in 
 Europe, cf. author, B. B., xv. 135. 
 
248 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 3. The Lynx : G. Xuy^, O.H.G. luhs, Lith. luszis. 
 i. The Weasel: G. aieAovpos = O.H.G. visil, wisul ; G. yaX^ = 
 Cymr. hele (of. K. Z., xxx. 358, 367). 
 
 Peculiar to the Indo-Iranian Group. 
 The Jackal : Sans, srfjdld = Mod. Pers. shagdl (?). 
 
 B. Rodents. 
 
 1. The Mouse : Sans, milsh, Mod. Pers. 7nus, Arm, muhi, G. /xus, 
 
 Lat. mus, O.H.G. mils, O.S. inysx. 
 
 2. The Hare : Sans, fflfff, Pamir D. smi, Afgh. soi, 0. Pr. sasins, 
 
 O.H.G. haso, Wal. ceinach (Stokes, B. B., ix. 88). 
 
 3. The Beaver: Zend bawrt, Lat. Jiber, Corn. 6e/(??', O.H.G. 
 
 hihar, Lith. bebrus, O.S. bebru. 
 
 C. SOLIDUNGULOUS. 
 
 The Horse : Sans, apva, Zend a-s^a, G. TTTTros, Lat. equus, L ec/<, 
 
 A.S. ehu, Lith. asziva. 
 Cf. also Arm. ^V, gen. yioy = Sans. Aaya. 
 
 Peculiar to the Indo-Iranian Group. 
 The Ass : Sans, l-hdra, Zend Tchara. 
 
 D. Cloven-Hoofed or Ruminants. 
 
 1. The Ox : Sans, go, Zend gdo, Arm. ^-ow, G. /3oi)?, Lat. 60s, 
 
 I. 60, O.H.G. chuo, O.S. govqdo. 
 
 2. The Sheep : Sans, dw^, G. 019, Lat. ovis, I. di, O.H.G. atiioi, 
 
 Lith. oM'is, O.S. ovica. 
 
 3. The Goat : Sans, ajd, Arm. aic, G. ai^ (L ag allaid), Lith. 
 
 olys, Alb. 81. 
 Also Zend biiza, Arm. 6ifc, O.H.G. boc, I. 6occ, and Lat. caper, 
 O.N. Aff/V, refer probably to the he-goat. 
 
 Peculiar to the European Group. 
 
 The Hart: G. eXac^os, eAXo5, Lith. e7»fs, O.S. jeleni, Cj^mr. e/a^?l 
 
 -Arm. fX^, Lat. c«'?ws = 0. H. G. hiruz. 
 Cf. also O.H.G. f/a/?o (Lat. -Tent, aloes). Buss. ?osi. 
 
 Peculiar to the Indo-Iranian Group. 
 
 The Camel : Sans, ushtra, Zend ushtra, Mod. Pers. ushtur, Pamir 
 D. iishttcr, shtur Jchtiir. 
 
 E. Ungulata. 
 
 The Pig : Sans, siikard, Zend /i2l, G. i)s, Lat. s?/s, O.H.G. su, 
 
 O.S. svinija. 
 Further, European : Lat. a^jer, O.H.G. ft«r, O.S. t'f^^ri. Indo- 
 Iranian : Sans, vardhd, Zend vardza. 
 
 In this list, as far as I am awai*e, there is little that could be 
 employed in discussing the question as to the original home of the 
 
THE I.ION. 249 
 
 Tndo-Europcans. It deserves to be noticed first that in the 
 jn-imitive Aryan fauna all the quadrupeds — lion, elephant, ape, 
 «fec. — which the Sanskrit people came across for the fii-st time in 
 India are absent ; next, that in the vocabulary of the common 
 Indo-Germanic tongue there is a name for the horse, but none for 
 the camel or the ass. We shall not, however, return to this point 
 until we come to the history of the domesticated animals. 
 
 First of all we must state our attitude as regards the lion ques- 
 tion — on which we have already frequently touched (cf. pp. 87, 91). 
 
 If we betake oiirselves first to Asia, we find apparently that the 
 Indo-Iranians, while yet nnited, had not made the acquaintance of 
 the king of the beasts. His name is as yet unknown in the songs 
 of the Avesta. The Indians, however, after separating from their 
 Iranian brothers must have encountered the terrible beast of prey 
 when they migrated into the land of the five rivers, for in the 
 oldest hymns of the Iligveda the lion is reputed the most dread- 
 ful foe of men and herds alike. His name in Indian is siihhd, 
 siihht, a word which either comes from the primitive non-Aryan 
 tongues of India, or else is taken from the native vocabulary, in 
 which case it must originally have designated a leopard-like beast, 
 or some such creature ((/. Arm. inc — siihhd, "leopard"). 
 
 In Europe the lion's names seem at first collectively to be due to 
 borrowing from the G. Aewv, as I assumed before ; the Greek word 
 itself has been derived by some from the animal's Semitic names, 
 Hebr. l(e)bi, Idhiy, Egypt. laJm, Copt, lahoi. On closer examina- 
 tion, however, this view is found to be met by great phonetic 
 difhculties : neither can the joint Slavonic livii be referred to 
 O.H.G. lewo, nor can the latter, along with the remarkable O.H.G. 
 louwo, be explained from Lat. leo, the relation of which again to 
 Xiwv (cf. leon-em : Aeovr-a, Aeatva from *XeavJa) has by no means 
 been cleared up. It looks, therefore, as though in the European 
 names for the lion we have to recognise, besides a good deal of 
 borrowing, the existence of a certain kernel of words primevally 
 related, though certainly as yet this lias not been phonetically 
 established.* The idea, however, that the European branch of 
 the Indo-Germanic family might possess a joint name for the lion 
 is not without its basis in facts. The lion, who on palfeontological 
 evidence (cf. Lubbock, Prehistoric I'imai^, p. 294) was once distri- 
 buted over nearly all l^AU-ope, had indeed in the Neolithic Age on 
 the whole disappeared, e.f/., from the fauna of the Swiss lake- 
 dwellings. Still, according to the express evidence, which cannot 
 
 * There are, as far as I cau see, two possibilities, both of which, however, 
 leave some points obscure. 
 
 First, one can start from a root-form liv.Uiv. Liv- explains: O.S. llvii, 
 O.H.G. l&wo, probably also Lith. liutas (cf. above, p. 126) and G. xTr. Leiv- 
 explains : Ion. x^luv, Lat. Zco (Lat. Ico from Iciv-on \\\iQ deics iYow\*dciv-o = 
 Sans, devc'ui). O.H.G. louwo (for which there is only late authority) remains 
 unexplained. 
 
 Or one can assume Icvjon : lov-jon (root 7u, lev, lov). The former explains 
 G. Xiiuiv, \((Dv, from which in this case Lat. ho would be borrowed ; the 
 latter explains O.H.G. Zeffo and lomvo. The Slavonic llvu, Lith. liutas, and 
 G. \7s remain unexplained. With iLH.G. lunze, cf. Slav. Ivica. 
 
250 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 reasonably be doubted, of Herodotus (vii. 125) and Aristotle {Hist. 
 Animal, 28), a species of lion survived in Thrace and neighbouring 
 districts even till historic times ; so that there is nothing to 
 prevent us assuming that it was in Europe itself that the Indo- 
 Kuropeans had learnt to know and name the lion. 
 
 Still who would hope to get further in these things than weigh- 
 ing probabilities 1 
 
 Nothing like so far back in the history of the Indo-Europeans 
 does the lion's dreadful rival for supremacy over the beasts, the 
 tiger, go. In India the songs of the liigveda have nothing to 
 say about him ; his name [vydghrd) first occurs in the Atharva- 
 veda, i.e., at a time when the Indian immigration must have 
 extended much farther towards the Ganges ; for it is in the reeds 
 and grasses of Bengal that we have to look for the tiger's proper 
 home. Nor is he mentioned amongst the beasts of prey in the 
 Avesta. The district of Hyrcania, whose numerous tigers the 
 later writers of antiquity speak of with especial frequency, was 
 then called Vehrl-ana " wolf-land." 
 
 It is, therefore, not improbable, as H. Hiibschmann conjectures 
 {Armen. Stud., i. 14), that the tiger has spread in relatively late 
 times from India over portions of West and North Asia. The 
 Armen. vagr, " tiger," is remarkable ; Hiibschmann takes it as 
 borrowed from Sans, vydghrd through the Persian (Mod. Pers. 
 6rt6?', though joajoara is older ; A"". ^., xxvi. 542). W. Geiger, but 
 1 cannot agree with him, i-eckons the tiger amongst the Indo- 
 Iranian fauna (cf. La civilisation des Aryas, ii. 35, extrait du Museon). 
 
 In Europe the first tiger was seen in Athens about 300 B.C. 
 The king Seleucus (Nicator) sent him as a present to tKe 
 Athenians, as the verses of Philemon in the Necera state : — 
 
 wcTTcp SeAcvKOs SeCp' hrejxxpe ri^v Tiypiv rjv eiSofxev rifjiei<;. 
 
 (Athen., xiii. 590.) 
 
 As to his Grscco-Roman name, Varro — the first Latin author 
 to mention the tiger — remarks : " Tigris qui est ut leo varius ; 
 vocabulum ex lingua Armenia ; nam ibi et sagitta et quod 
 vehementissimum flumen dicitur tigris;" cf. L. L., v. 20, p. 102, 
 only it is not in Armenian, but in Iranian that tighri. Mod. Pers. 
 tir, means " arrow." 
 
 But even if we leave aside the lion and tiger, the list of Indo- 
 European mammals contains quadrupeds enough for the primeval 
 sportsman ; but it is worthy of note in this connection that the 
 Indo-Germanic languages contain no uniform, primeval term for 
 " the hunt, to hunt, hunter." This idea either is expressed by 
 derivatives from words for " wild animals " (Sans, mrgd-ya-te : nirgd, 
 "game," mrgayci, " hiuit," mfgayu, "hunter," G. 6rjpev(o : Or)p = 
 Lat. ferns), or else verbs of a more general meaning have assumed 
 the special sense of hunting, as G. dypevw, dypcus from aypa 
 ( = I. ar, " fight, battle "), or O.H.G. jagon (perhaps = G. Si-(j)ojkw) ; 
 r, lastly, paraphi-ases have been resorted to siich as G. Kw-qyerrj'?. 
 Still it deserves to be noted that in Europe in three linguistic 
 
THE BIRD-WORLD. 25 I 
 
 areas, which frequently coincielc elsewhere in their vocabularies 
 (above, p. 127), an Indo-Geruianic root of general meaning has 
 uniformly retained a reference to hunting and to wild beasts. It is 
 the Sans, vt, ve-ti, " to rush upon, fight," which recurs in Lat. ve-nari, 
 O.H.G. iveida, O.N. veutr, As. wd.t {* voi-to), and in I. fiad, " game," 
 fiadach, "hunt" (*ve.i-dho). 
 
 Generally, however, one ouglit perhaps to be on one's guard 
 against assigning too important a part to hunting in the life of 
 primitive hinds beginning farming. The spoils of the chase were 
 not offered to the gods and were onl}' eaten in time of extremity. 
 So, perhaps, Tacitus formed the more correct estimate of our fore- 
 fathers, when in patently designed antithesis to the words of the 
 divus Julius (de B. G., vi. 21, vita omnis in ve7iationibus ; and iv. 1, 
 multum sunt in venationibus) he said expressly in the Germania, 
 (c. 13) : Non multum venationibus, plus per otium transigunt dediti 
 somno ciboque. Primitive man fights wild beasts because he must. 
 Sport is known only in higher stages of culture, and only then 
 demands a special name. 
 
 In the bird-world,* to which we now pass, the difficulty of 
 ascertaining what was known to the primeval period is increased 
 by the frequency of onomatopoetic formation, on which we have 
 insisted above. Thus we find as characteristic : — 
 
 Of the Owl : the sounds u and hu : Sans. I'diika, Lat. ultcla, 
 O.H.G. uwila - Arm. bu-cc, G. ^va?, Lat. bubo. 
 
 Of the Cuckoo: ku : Sans. Icukild, G. k6kkv$, Lat. cuculus, O.S. 
 kukavica, Lith. kukiiti, I. cdi. 
 
 Of the Hen : kerk : Sans, krka-vaku, Zend kahrkdsa, kahrkatds^ 
 Mod. Pers. kark, Kurd, kurk, Afgh. cirk, Osset. kharkh, 
 Pamir D. kork, G. Kcp/cos (cf. also KepKa^' lepa^; Kepxas" Kpi^\ 
 K^pKiOaXi^' €pa)8to?, KepKvos" u'paf (Hesych.), I. cere. 
 
 Of the Piaven and the Crow : kur : G. Kopaf, Lat. corvus — G, 
 KopdiVT], Lat. comix, Umbr. curnaco. 
 
 Of the Hoopoe : up : G. cttoi/^, Lat. upupa. 
 
 Of the Jay : ki-ki : Sans, kikidivi, G. Ktcrcra (from *Ki.KLa)y 
 O.H.G. hehara. 
 
 Of a Partridge-like creature : te-ter, ti-tir : Sans, tiftirt. Mod 
 Pers. tedzrev, G. rerpa^, reVpi^, rerpawv, Lat. tefrao, O.S. 
 tetrevu (with frequent changes of meaning). 
 
 It not unfrequently also happens that the same root furnishes 
 names for very different birds : thus qan (Lat. cano) furnishes Lat. 
 ci-c6n-ia, " stork," G. kvkvos, "swan" {*qe-rino-, unless the (ircek 
 word is to be connected with Sans, rakiind, above, p. 130), and 
 Teut. hana, huon, "cock, hen," rjiKapos' dXeKrpvwr, Hcs. (root. q7i, 
 qa7i, qon). Again, Sans, kap-ota, " dove," Pamir D. kibit, and 
 O.H.G. habuh, "hawk" (Mid. Lat. ccqms), appear to derive from 
 the same root (Lat. capio), "to seize, grip." 
 
 * Cf., for nuiclithat belongs here, O.Keller, Gricchischcnnd Lat. Ticniamcn^ 
 Aicsland,l879, p. 441, jf. ; i70,Jf'. ; and A. v. Edlingcr, Erkliirung dcr Ticrnamcn. 
 
2^2 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Except in 'names of these kinds, the names of but few birds 
 agree in both Asiatic and European languages. I may mention : — 
 
 Sans, ryend, Zend mena, " eagle or falcon," G. iktivos, " kite " 
 (Armen. cin, "milvus'"?). 
 
 Sans, vdrtikd, Pamir D. wolch, G. oprv^, " quail." 
 
 Sans, hamsd, Armen. sag, Afgh. zdghah, G. xw^ Tiiii. anser 
 (I. ffeis, "swan"), Teut. gans, O.S. gqsi (perhaps borrowed 
 from the Teut.), Lith. zqsis, "a goose-like bird." 
 
 Sans, uti, G.vrjaaa, Lat. anas, O.H.G. anuf, "a duck-like bird." 
 
 Agreement is more frequent in Europe : — 
 
 O.H.G. aro, O.S. oriiu, Lith. ere'lis. Corn, er, "eagle" : G. opvi5, 
 
 "bird" (cf. G. atcro's, "eagle," from *a-Fy-€Tos according to 
 
 Benfey : Sans, vi, " bird," G. otw^o's). 
 G. ycpavos, Lat. g7'us, Cymr. garan, A.S. cran, Lith. gerv'e O.S. 
 
 zeo^tvi (Armen. krtinJc), "crane." 
 G. KLXX-ovpo<s (*Ki-A-ta) = Lith. kiele, " wag-tail " (author, B. B., xv. 
 
 127). 
 G. Aapos, O.N. liri, "a sea-bird" (^Bugge, B. B., iii. 105). 
 Lat. turdela, M.H.G. drostel, Lith. strdzdas, "throstle." 
 Lat. 2^^cus, O.H.G. specht, " woodpecker." 
 Lat. stnrnus, O.H.G. stain, "starling." 
 
 With considerable change of meaning : — 
 
 G. xf/dp, "starling," Lat. parra, Umbr. parfa, "avis auguralis " 
 
 {or pdrus, "titmouse"), O.H.G. sparo, "sparrow." 
 Lat. merxda {*mis-uki), " ousel " : O.H.G. meisa, " titmouse." 
 
 So much for the names of Indo-Germanic birds. Here, again, 
 we reserve for our next chapter the ansv.-er to the question whether 
 any of them had passed into the service of man in prehistoric 
 times in order that in this chapter we may estimate the significance 
 which the bird-world possessed in the faiths or superstitions of the 
 Indo-Europeans. 
 
 To man in the earlier stages of culture the beast of the wilder- 
 ness is au object of reverential respect. With the fox, the wolf, 
 the weasel, itc, that crosses tlie path or the vision of the traveller, 
 he associates forebodings sometimes of joy, but mostly of gloom, to 
 such a degree that at the present day we can hardly form an idea 
 of the religious and superstitious anxiety with which the various 
 phenomena of nature weighed on the mind of man (cf. P. Schwarz, 
 Meyischen und Tiere im Aherglauhen der Griechen U7id Homer, 
 Progr. Celle, 1888; and L. Hopf, Tierorakel und OraTceltiere in 
 alter und neuer Zeit., Stuttgart, 1888). 
 
 To an especial degree does this hold good of the kingdom of 
 birds, whose mysterious and incalculable comings and goings in 
 the region deemed to be the abode of the immortals seem to fit 
 them above all other creatures to afford mankind indications of 
 the will of the gods or the mystery of the future. Possibly, too, 
 the obsei-vation that it is birds which give the first intimation of the 
 coming spring or winter may liave contributed towards the belief in 
 
DOVES BIRDS OF DEATH. 253 
 
 their gift of prophecy, though certainly it is not ascribed princi- 
 pally to migratory birds bnt mostly to birds of prey. 
 
 Some birds are of themselves signs of good-luck or ill-luck. 
 Amongst the latter are not only the owl, but — what seems less 
 generally known — the dove. The dove is an Indo-Gemianic death- 
 bird, whether on account of its dark grey plumage (TreAcia : ttcAos, 
 Goth, duho : I. dtih, " black "), or of its complaining note, which 
 even the ancients had observed. 
 
 Ulfilas translates turtle-dove (rpvywv) by hraivadubo, " deatli- 
 bird." The Longobardi, as J. Grinun {D. Myth.) states on the 
 authority of Paiilus Diac, erected near the graves in churchyards 
 poles, on the top of which was a wooden image of a dove for those 
 of their relations who died or were killed abroad. 
 
 We encounter a similar view in the Veda. Here kapota, "dove," 
 is the messenger of NiiYti, the spirit of death, and of Yama, the 
 god of death. A characteristic passage may be found in the 
 Eigveda, x. 165 : — 
 
 1. Devdh kapiita ishito yiid iclidn dhCdo nirriyd iddm djagdma. 
 Tdsmd arcdma hmdvdina nishkrtim ^dvi no astu dvi^jdde rdm 
 
 cdtushjKide. 
 " Ye gods, what the sacred dove the messenger of Nirrti 
 came in quest of, for that will we make expiation and 
 song : may it be well with our two-footed creatures, well 
 with our four-footed beasts." 
 
 2. Qivdh kapota ishito no astu andgd devdh cakuno grheshu. 
 
 " May the holy dove be gracious unto us, ye gods, and the 
 birds in the house without harm." 
 
 3. Md'no hiiistd ihd devdh hap)ota. 
 
 "May the dove do us no injury here, oh ! gods." 
 
 4. Ydsya dutdh pmihita hhd etdt tdsviai yamdya ndmo astu 
 
 mftydve. 
 " Honour be to Yama, to death, as whose messenger she (the 
 dove) has been sent hither," ttc. 
 
 Cf. also A. Weber, Omina and Portenfa. Abh. d. k. 6'e.s. (/. ir. 
 i)i Berlin, 1858; and E. Hultzsch, Prolegomena zu Vasafitardjct 
 gdkuna nehst Textproben, Leipzig, 1879. If, however, the concep- 
 tion of the dove as a death-bird maybe regarded as Indo-Germanic, 
 a- hitherto obscure term for this creature in Greek ma}' perhaps be 
 explained : it is cfidaaa, (fxiTTa, which then (cf. ■vrp6(l>pacrcra and 
 Jlepaecfiaaara) would belong to root <f}ev {*<f)lj,-rja.) in l-ire-^v-ov, 
 (fi6v-o<;, and would explicitly designate the dove as the "death- 
 bringing " bird. 
 
 As a rule, however, the appearance or cry of one and the same 
 bird is lucky or unlucky according as it comes from the right or 
 tlie left. Here, however, we have the well known remarkable fact 
 that by the Romans omens on the left were regarded as betokening 
 good-luck, omens on the right bad-luck, whereas amongst other 
 Indo-Europeans it is the opposite idea which prevails. It will not. 
 
2 54 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 therefore, be wholly uninteresting to ascertain what was the 
 original Indo-European view. 
 
 J. Grimm {Geschichte d. D. Spr., " Recht und Link," pp. 980-96) 
 gives his explanation as follows: fii'st he starts from the indubit- 
 able fact that the Indo-Europeans originally took their bearings 
 by turning their faces to the sun so that they had the south 
 to the right and the north to the left. This is proved by 
 the agreement of the Indo-Iranian languages with the Celtic. 
 Cf. Sans, pranc and purva = Zend poum, " in fi'ont " = east ; Sans. 
 ddkshina = Zendi dashina, "to the right " = south ; Sans, savyd, 
 " left " = north ; and I. dess, "to the right" and "southwards," 
 tiiath, " to the left and northwards." A trace of this way of look- 
 ing at things has been preserved by Teutonic in its O.H.G. 7iord, 
 &c., which corresponds to the Umbrian adjective nertru, "sinistro," 
 nertrukti, "ad sinistrum " ((?. viprepo^, "nether").* 
 
 The north therefore was to the left. Consequently, J. Grimm 
 goes on to argue, as antiquity placed the habitation of the gods to 
 the north, it was natural that signs from the left should be con- 
 sidered lucky. This view the Romans have preserved. " The 
 ■Greeks, however, and all other peoples agreeing with them in this 
 matter, must in their wanderings westwards have accustomed 
 themselves to direct their looks to the setting instead of the rising 
 sun, and so the auspicious north came to be on their right side, 
 whei'eas previously it had been on their left." 
 
 This view contains several improbabilities. I will insist only on 
 one. The Indians, who on no theory migrated from east to west, 
 and who did retain the primitive way of taking their bearings 
 (cf. The Di'kkan = ddks/mia), ought, if J. Grimm's view were right, 
 at all events to have remained faithful to the old view that omens 
 on the left betokened good-luck. But in the Rigveda it is the right 
 side which is considei'ed lucky. Cf. Rigveda, ii. 42: — 
 
 3. Ava hranda dakshvnato grhd'ndm sumangalo hhadravddt 
 ^dkunte. 
 
 " Cry, oh ! bird, from the right of the house, and bring luck and 
 betoken happiness;" and Rigveda, ii. 43 : — 
 
 1. Pradakshinid cibhi firnaiiti kd^xivo vdyo vddantal rtutha 
 t^akuntayali. 
 
 " On the right sing the singers of praise, the birds, wdio speak 
 in accordance with order." 
 
 In contrast to this, compare the meanings of vdma, " left, askew, 
 
 * For other names for points of the compass, cf. Handelsgesehichte u. 
 Warcnkundc, i. 42. We may add 0. S. jugii, "south," "soutli wind," Cech 
 jih, "wet weather," which I com]iare with G. vyp6s, "damp," "wet." Cf. 
 also j/oros, "south," "south wind," vStios, voTep6s, "damp" (N.H.G. nassl). 
 The Teutonic name for the south is still involved in complete obscurity. 
 O.H.G. sundan, O.N. sunnan, A.S. silctan, "from the south," orig. Teut. 
 stem su/ip. I may, therefore, remark that possibly the name for the 
 southern quarter coincides with that of the sea, the strait: O.N. simd, A.S. 
 sund, orig. T^ut. stem smw)) (from *svu7n-to : schwimmen). Cf. Hebr. 
 yam, "sea" (Mi'diterranean)= " west." From this it would follow that at 
 a certain jteriod of their prehistoric development the Teutons settled to the 
 north of some sea. 
 
RIGHT — LEFT = LUCKY — UNLUCKY. , 255 
 
 awTy, unfavourable," &c., masculine "the left hand," neuter "dis- 
 grace, disaster." 
 
 I am consequently inclined rather to infer from the a<^recment 
 of Sanskrit, Greek, and Teutonic (cf. J. Grimm, loc. cit., p. 984; and 
 Cicero, Div., ii. di : " Ita nobis sinistra videntur, Graiis et barbaris 
 dextra meliora "), that it is these languages and jjeoples that have 
 preserved the original idea. Only, " right - left " = " lucky - un- 
 lucky " had in this connection originally nothing to do witli the points 
 of the compass, but was based solely on a symbolical transference 
 of conceptions previously formed of the right hand and the left. 
 
 The Indo Germanic word for "the right" (Sans, ddkshiiia, Zend 
 dashina, O.S. desinu, Lith. deszint, G. Se^to?, Lat. dexter, I. dess, 
 Goth, taihsvo) means nearly everywhere also "skilful, clevei\" 
 Cf. also O.S., A.S. sidthora, svtdre, "right hand," i.e., "fortior, 
 citior," M.H.G. diu hezzer hant (J. Grimm, loc. cit., p. 987). In the 
 opposite way, G. Xatos, Lat. Icevus, O.S. levii belong to G. Xmpo?, 
 "tepidxis, lenis," O.H.G. sieo, O.S. sleu, "feeble, lukewarm" (stem 
 *slaivo : *divo). Sans, a-sre-mdn, "not growing weary;" and I 
 would explain G. link in much the same way. I compai'e O.H.G. 
 lencha, "left hand," Low Rh. slinc (stem *slenqo) : G. Xayapo?, 
 "languishing" (stem *slng-), and Lat. lanr/ueo, "be faint" (stem 
 '^'slng-). Further, G. Xrjyoi, "cease" : O.H.G. slack, O.N. slakr (root 
 *sler/ : slag). For crKato9 = Lat. sccevus, "left," unfortunately no 
 etymology is forthcoming. Goth, hleiduma : G. k\ltv<;, " slope," is 
 really "awry" in conti'ast to rechts originally "straight." 
 
 It was, therefore, from the right side that lucky signs came, 
 because the right is equivalent to "skilful," "clever;" and from 
 the left that unlucky signs came, because the left was regarded 
 as "weak," "feeble." Now it is a phenomenon exhibited in all 
 languages that the utterance of ominous, ill-foreboding words is 
 avoided. It is conceivable that the faithful preservation of the 
 word for the right in the Indo-Germanic languages, as contrasted 
 with the divergence even of dialects in the designations for the 
 left — the Teutonic and Italian tongues (Umbr. nertro : Lat. sinister) 
 may be mentioned — -finds its explanation in this fact. In place 
 of such ominous words, w'hich there is a tendency to avoid, 
 euphemistic terms {cf. Germ. Freund Heini for death) or expressions 
 of pious reverence {cf Germ. Gottseibeiuns for devil) are employed. 
 
 It is only from this point of view that it seems to me possible 
 to fully understand certain words for the left in the Indo-Ger- 
 manic languages, e.g., the G. €vww/jlo<;, which means "of good 
 omen" in the same sense that the dread Frinyes were called 
 Fumenides, "the gracious," i.e., those whom we would fain have 
 gracious to us. The G. apia-Tepo^, which even in Homer {Od., xx. 
 242) means both "the left" and "unluck}'," I derive not fi'om 
 upetwr, aptcTTO'i, apaptcrKO), apecTKO), but from apd, "prayer," 
 "entreaty," "curse," "malediction," dpaios, dpdofxai, upei-q, so that 
 it designates the side expressed only with reverence and awe. So, 
 too, in my opinion, as regards Zend vairyastdra and O.H.G. 
 winistar, "left," which, according to K. Brugmann, originally had 
 
256 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 the sense of good and desii*able {Rhein. Mus. N. F., xxxiii. 399, /".j^ 
 we ought rather to start from the roots ver and ven, in the mean- 
 ing of the Lat. vereri and venerdri, so that the sense of these 
 words also would be verendus and veneralnmdus. 
 
 In Latin one would most naturally expect a word for "left,'' 
 with the express sense of " beneficial ;" and Brugmann {loc. cit), 
 separating Lat. sin-i-ster from sen-ex, with which "Windisch 
 {K. Z., xxvii. 169) had connected it, has an attractive derivation 
 of it from root sen (Sans, sdn-tyas, " more profitable," G. a-vvu)). 
 
 Originally, therefore, right and left had nothing to do with east 
 and west, south and north, as far as the interpretation of omens is 
 concerned. 
 
 It was only when the interpretation of bird-portents and other 
 otwvot* had become a special science in Greece and Rome that it 
 became necessary to transfer " the right " and " the left " to the 
 quarters of the sky. The G. ^eoTrpoTros, " inquirer of the gods " 
 (root prek = Goth, fraihnan), or /^avrt?, differing from the usual 
 mode of orientation, turned his face to the north : thus the east 
 was to the right and betokened good-luck, the west to the left and 
 boded ill. This is clearly shown, e.g., in Homer (//., xii. 237, ff.): — 
 
 Tvvy] S otcoj'otcrt Tai^jTrTepvyeacn KeXct'ets 
 TrecOecrOaL, twv ovti fj.€TaTTpiirojx ovh' dAeyt'^oj 
 €tT liri Se^t tojcri Trpos 7)0) r rjiXiov re 
 ctT tTT dpLcrrepa tol ye ttoti t,6<^ov rjepoiVTu.. 
 
 2Kaios = Lat. sccBi'us, "left," is used several times (cf. Od., iii. 
 295) in the sense of western. 
 
 In the case of Roman auspices we have to assume two different 
 modes of orientation : first, the more common, ancient Indo-Ger- 
 manic mode of turning to the east ; and second, a less common, 
 apparently younger, mode of turning to the south {cf. Nissen, Das 
 Templum, 1869, p. 171,/!). The left side, which, according to the 
 augur's conception, is the lucky one, is accordingly either the 
 north (cf. Servius, ad Aen., ii. 693 : " Siuistras autem partes 
 septentrionales esse augurum disciplina consentit, et ideo ex ipsa 
 parte significantiora esse fulmina, quoniam altiora et viciniora 
 domicilio Jovis ") or the east, the quarter of the rising sun. By 
 the side of this view, however, there perpetually runs the usual, 
 perhaps the people's, idea of the sinister character of omens on the 
 left, and the propitious character of those on the right, as a glance 
 at the lexicon, s.v., 'Isevus,' 'sctevus,' 'dexter' will show. Cf. also 
 Plant., Asin., ii. i. 12 : " Picus et cornix ab Iseva, corvus, parra ab 
 dextera consuadent." 
 
 How the Roman augur reached this optimistic view of omens on 
 the left, whether by borrowing from Etruscan ritual (cf. Dionys., 
 V. 5 : Tt^errat Se 'Po)/Aat06 ras eK twv dpicTTepwv IttI to. Se^ta dcrrpaTras 
 alcTLOV^, UTf. Tvapa. Tvpprjvwv SiSa^^Oevjes )> 01' from cosmo- 
 
 * Like the G. oliay6s, the Sans, t^akund, originally "bird," has acquired the 
 meaning of "omen." Cdkund is the science of the (^akunika, i.e., of him who 
 know how to interpret the calcund. Cf. on this E. Hultzseh, loc. cit., p. 6, ff. 
 
FALCONRY. 257 
 
 gonical or other considerations, we do not know. In no case, 
 liowever, are we justified in treating a peculiarity of Roman angury, 
 which conflicts with the usage of rehited peoples as an ancient 
 Indo-Germanic custom. 
 
 Finally, we may remark incidentally upon one direction in which 
 the bird-world has been of importance for the history of culture, 
 even though not in the time before the dispersion of the Indo- 
 P^uropeans and not amongst all Indo-European peoples — the custom 
 of hunting smaller game with falcons, hawks, sparrow-hawks, &c. 
 When and where did this mode of hunting first arise 1 
 
 V. Hehn (Kn/hirjijianzen und Haustiere^ p. 367) asserts that 
 falconry is no German practice, but rather came to the Germans 
 from the Celts, and that at no very early period. This Anew, 
 however, seems to me to have no evidence ; for hunting with birds 
 can not be detected, at any rate in early times, anywhere amongst 
 the Celts ; and as regards the series I. sebocr, Cymr. heJ>auc, O.H.G. 
 habuh, O.N. haukr, " hawk," it was not the Teutons, as Hehn believed, 
 but on the contrary the Celts {cf. Thurneysen, Kelto-Romanisches, 
 p. 22), who were the borrowers. 
 
 In the fourth century a.d., the new mode of hunting must have 
 made its appearance amongst the Romans {cf. Baist, Z. f. D. A.u. L., 
 1883, p. 5i, and W. Brandes, Arch. f. Lat. Lex., 1886, p. 141, 
 accipiter, "falcon for hunting"), and it is not improbable that it 
 migrated from Teutonic into Roman territory. This is favoured 
 by a set of Latin terms for hawking which are plainly of Teutonic 
 origin: thus, It. sparaviere, F. epervier : O.H.G. sjjai'ivdri, "sparrow- 
 hawk," It. fierfalco. Span, gerifalte, Prov. (jirfalc, F. yerfaut : O.N. 
 <ieirfalki, " spear-falcon " (Baist, loc. cit., p. 59), or from geier- 
 falke, It. logoro, F. leiirre : M.H.G. hioder, "lure." Again, O.H.G. 
 faldio, O.N. falke, M. Lat. fa/co, It. falcone, F. faxicon, although I 
 cannot accept Baist's proposed derivation from fallen any more 
 than Kluge's from Volcce, seems much more likely to be of 
 barbarian than of Roman origin (cf Baist, loc cit., p. .58). 
 
 If this is correct, then as Ctesar, Pliny, and Tacitus are not 
 acquainted with falconry amongst the Teutons, it may have 
 appeared amongst them for the first time in the second or third 
 century. This, however, is the time, i.e., about the second half 
 of the second century, of the migration of the Goths to the Lower 
 Danube and the Black Sea. Now, south of the Danube, in ancient 
 Thrace, as we know from Aristotle's Hist. Anim., ix. x.xxvi. 4, 
 hawking was practised before the Christian era. If this mode of 
 hunting had taken root in Tlu'acian soil, the Teutons may have 
 learnt and developed it there, as is the opinion of J. Grimm 
 {Geschichte d. D. Spir., p. 47), who in this question has come to a 
 sounder decision than has V. Hehn. It may be remarked further, 
 that Ctesias {Op. Beliquice Coll., Biihr 250) is accjuainted with 
 hunting by means of birds in India ; but though tliis practice is 
 familiar to the East, especially among Turko-Tataric peoples {cf. 
 Yambery, Primitive Culttcr, p. 100), Ctesias' statement has not, 
 as far as I know, been confirmed from Indian sources. 
 
 R 
 
258 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Ouly a few remarks need here be made about the other classes 
 of animals, an examination of whose Indo-Germanic names I 
 reserve. Particular points will meet us subsequently. Emphasis 
 has already {cf. above, p. 118) been laid on the total absence of 
 etymologically related names of fishes, certainly a fact of consider- 
 able significance, both geographically and in tlie history of culture. 
 It might appear as though an exception to this were aflForded by 
 the name for the eel in some European languages — G. €y)(€.Xv<i, Lat. 
 anguiUa, Lith. ^mytirys, O.S. qgoriUi ; and since this fish does not 
 occur in streams which empty themselves directly or indirectly 
 into the Black Sea, Penka {Herkunft der Arier, pp. 38, 46) accord- 
 ingly has deemed Southern Russia excluded from the question as 
 to the original home of the Indo-Europeans. This conclusion is 
 wrecked on the fact that the names mentioned may be, and 
 probably (above, p. 118) are, diminutives, separately formed by 
 the respective languages, of an original word for snake : Sans, dhi-, 
 Zend azhi-, Lith. angh, Lat. angiiis, O.I. esc-ung, O.H.G. mic, G. e>^i?. 
 Anyhow, no corresponding Indo-Iranian word is forthcoming. 
 Penka {loc. cit.) calls the names for the oyster, G. oa-rpeov, Lat. 
 ostrea, A.S. ostre, M.H.G. lister, "primitive Aryan," yet their con- 
 nection is undoubtedly that of borrowing. 
 
 This is rightly emphasised by Max Miiller (Jjiogra2)hies of 
 Words, pp. 118, 124). Nor does the word for snake just mentioned 
 (cf. also Lat. serpens ^Ssms. smyd) prove anything, for snake-like 
 creatures are distributed over the whole Indo-Germanic area. 
 
 There seem, however, to have been crab-like creatures in the 
 Indo-Germanic favma, as is indicated by the equations Sans. 
 karl-afa = G. KapKtVos, Lat. cancer (from *carc-i'o ?), and G. Kdjxapo<i = 
 O.N. humarr. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 CATTLE. 
 
 Ancient Imlo-Germanic Domesticated Animals : Cow, Sheep, Goat, Dog, Pig, 
 and Horse — IHding and Fighting Chariots — Ancient History of the Mule, 
 Ass, and Camel — Conclusions as to the Original Indo-European Home — 
 The Cat — Birds — Ape, Parrot, Peacock. 
 
 When we visit a farm at the present day and observe the friendly 
 nature of the life which goes on there — the horse proudly and 
 obediently bending his neck to the yoke ; the cow offering her 
 streaming udder to the milk-maid ; the woolly flock going forth to 
 the field, accompanied by their trusty protector, the dog, who 
 comes fawning to his master — this familiar intercourse between 
 man and beast seems so natural that it is scarcely conceivable that 
 things may once have been different. 
 
 And yet in this picture we only see the final result of thousands 
 and thousands of years of the work of civilisation, the enormous 
 importance of which simply escapes our notice because it is by 
 every-day wonders that our amazement is least excited. 
 
 In the civilised states of the Old World, indeed, the domestication 
 of animals is lost in the mists of antiquity. The inhabitants of 
 the valley of the Nile and of the plain between the Tigris and the 
 Euphrates were the pioneers of civilisation in this respect. Nay ! 
 if we go beyond the limits of history and travel back to the time 
 when the Semitic tongues and nations were not yet differentiated, 
 we find that the domestication of animals was already far advanced. 
 The ass, the camel, goats, sheep, oxen, the dog, and perhaps even 
 the horse were then in the service of man {cf. Hommel, Die Namen 
 (lev Sdtigetiere hei den siidsemitischen Yolkern, p. 461,/'.). 
 
 Even the Indo-European was a cattle-breeder. His herds (Goth. 
 AaiVf/a = Sans, fdrdha) were his wealth (Tac, Germ.., c. 5), the object 
 for which he fought (Sans, gdvishti, "struggle for cows"= "fight"), 
 and the source of his food and clothing. Yet he, too, must have 
 passed through a lower stage of development, and the question may 
 be asked whether his cattle-raising was his own idea or suggested 
 by his neighbours ? But we shall soon see that tlie Indo-European 
 names for tiie oldest domesticated animals have such a thoroughly 
 native air that they lend no support to the hypothesis of borrowing. 
 The importance of cattle in the primitive age is shown by the exist- 
 
260 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 ence of a common collective name for it. The Germ, vieh, O.H.G. 
 jikti, Goth, faihu, O.P. ^^^A-m (?), are etymologically identical with 
 \jxt.pecus, Sans, joap M, Zend ^>asi< ("small cattle" pai'ticularly), and 
 go back to a root joap (Sans, ya^dydmi), which meant "ftisten," 
 "capture." The domesticated animals were then perhaps originally 
 *' the fastened " as opposed to those which ran wild (Curtius, 
 Grundz.^, p. 267). Here a series of general names refei'ring 
 specially to cattle may be mentioned, such as G. e^pis = Sans. 
 vddhri, " gelder," the use of the root ster to designate sterile beasts 
 (Sans, stari, Armen. sterj, O.H.G. stero, "ram," M.H.G. stdrke, 
 G. (TT€pp6<;, Lat. sterilis), the roots ers (Sans, rshahhd, G. apprjv) and 
 vers (Sans, vf-sha, Lat. verves, Lith. werszis) for the male, the root 
 dhe for the female (Sans, dhenu, Zend daenu, I. dinu, "agna," &c.), 
 and so on. 
 
 By far the most important position was occupied by the horned 
 cattle, as is shown by the primitive names for the special ages and 
 sexes. We may mention here Sans, ukshdn, Goth, auhsa, Cymr. 
 ych, Corn, ohan ; Zend staora ("draught-cattle"), Goth, stiur, 
 O.N. \j6rr, O.S. turu, G. raSpos, Lat. taurtts, Osc. Tavpo/x, Umbr. 
 torn, turuf, Gall, tarvos, 1. tarh ; Sans, go, Zend gdo, Armen. how^ 
 G. /SoSs, Lat. 60s, L ho, O.H.G. chuo, O.S. govedo ; Sans, va^ti, 
 Lat. vacca ; G. Trdjorts, O.H.G. farro (Sans, pfshati, "spotted 
 cow "). 
 
 The cow, which, like the bull, is intimately connected with Indo- 
 European mythology, has during her life-time a double significance. 
 On the one hand, she is the milk-giving creature (Sans, dhenu, Zend 
 gdo daenu) ; on the other, she is specially the beast of bvirden and 
 draught of the primitive age (Sans, anaclvdh). When killed, her 
 flesh supplies food, while the hide is converted into shields, bow- 
 strings, bags, straps, caps, &c.* 
 
 In the way of small cattle the sheep and the goat were un- 
 doubtedly known in the primitive age. That these domesticated 
 animals were known in primitive times is shown first by the 
 equivalent names for them which occur in many Indo-European 
 languages (cf. Sans, dvi, G. 019, Lat. ovis, I. 6i, O.H.G. auwi, Lith. 
 awls, O.S. ovica ; cf. also G. dp,vos = Lat. agnus, I. uan, O.S. jagne, 
 and Armen. gafn = G. aprjv and Sans, ajd, Armen. ayts, G. ai^, Lith. 
 ozys, perhaps also Zend iza in ^'^«ma = Sans. ajina, O.S. jazino, 
 "hide;" cf. above, p. 248), next by the fact that we find them 
 domesticated in the remotest periods of the history of all the Indo- 
 
 * On shields of cow-hide, cf. above, p. 225. It is especially to be noted 
 that in ancient times the leather bottle was used for keeping liquids in, as is 
 still the case amongst nomad peoples {Vambeiy, Primitive Cidtur, p. 86), and 
 that this custom explains several names lor liquid measures and vessels 
 amongst the Indo-Europeans. Cf. G. wiKXa, "milk-pail" (/7.,xvi. 642) — never 
 "hide" — : Lat. pellis, Goth, -fill (author, K. Z., xxx. 479), Lat. culms, "the 
 greatest cubic measure of liquids" : G. KovXe6s, "leather bottle," M. Lat. 
 bidga, M.H.G. bulga, "water-vessel of leather," O.H.G. bidga, "leather 
 sack" : Goth, bcdgs, I. bole, O.H.G. tioniia, "tun," from the Celtic, I. tunna : 
 Mid. I. to7id, tonn, Bret, tonncn {*tunn& or *tundd ; Thurneysen, Kelto-Rom., 
 p. 87), "skin of man and of animals," L crocan, " olla " (A.S. crocca, O.N. 
 krukica) : I. crocenn, " hide " (Zeuss, Gr. C.-, p. 778), &c. 
 
THE PIG — THE HORSE. 26 1 
 
 Europeans, amongst the Hindus of the Vedas, the Persians of the 
 Avesta, the Greeks of Homer, the ancient Romans, &c. 
 
 A somewhat closer investigation is required by the other quad- 
 rupeds, which at the present day are to be found in the stables 
 and yards of a farm. Let us begin with the domestic pig : the 
 European name, G. v5, Lat. su.% 0. H.G. sd, O.S. svinija, certainly 
 does recur in Indo-Iranian, in Zend hil (Osset. khui/, N. Pers. khilk, 
 Pamir D. khilg*), &c., perhaps also in the Sans. suJcard, "wild-boar:" 
 only swine-breeding is unknown to the Vedat and Avesta, as also 
 to the original Semites and the Sumerian population of Babylon. 
 On the other hand, as a glance at Odysseus' wealth in swine is 
 enough to show, they were common in the Homeric period. At 
 the most, the extreme rarity with which pigs, as compared with 
 cows, sheep, and goats, are used as offerings, might be made into an 
 argument to show that the Greeks made the acquaintance of the 
 animal somewhat late. In Italy, again, there is evidence to show 
 that the pig was domesticated of old (Lat. svs, Umbr. sim, ace. sing., 
 $if\ nom. plur.), and in the Suovetaurilia the pig was an essential 
 feature. When one considers these facts, and reflects that it is in 
 the Eui'opean languages that a new name, common to all the 
 languages, and originally perhaps designating the young of the 
 animal (G. TropKos in Varro, Lat. porcus, Umbr. porka, I, ore, 
 O.H.G. farah, Lith. parszas, O.S. prase), crops out, the conjecture 
 suggests itself that it was first among the European members of 
 the Indo-Germanic family that the domestication of the pig spread, 
 and that contemporaneously with numerous other advances in 
 agriculture (cf. below, ch. v.) made by them; for to rear and 
 house the pig demands a settled and agricultural population. In 
 the extreme north, in Finland and Esthonia, the pig was, until 
 quite recent times, dreaded as the destroyer of the young crops : 
 and fowls and pigs were exhibited for money by wandering gipsies 
 as strange and remarkable beasts (cf. Ahlqvist, Kulturwiirter, 
 p. 22). 
 
 It would be of extraordinary importance for the history of 
 culture to secure a final solution of the question how- far the horse, 
 which was undoubtedly known to the Indo-Europeans (Sans, d^va, 
 Zend aspa, G. ittttos, Lat. equus, I. ech, 0. Sax. ehu-, Lith. asziva), 
 was amongst the number of the animals domesticated in the 
 jjrimitive age. The domestication of this noblest of animals, on 
 whose back the bold rider speeds with the rapidity of lightning, 
 gives, as the interesting picture drawn by V. Hehn in his Kultur- 
 pjlanzen ^md Ilaustieren shows, an entirely new and special character 
 to a primitive people. 
 
 The art of riding was practised neither by the Greeks of Homer 
 
 * "The Mordv. tmva, titwo, 'sow' (from. wif«), is a primeval loan-word ; the 
 oak-forests on the Middle Volga have been from the oklest times a favourable 
 hjcalc for rearing swine " (Tomaschek, p. 32). Ahlqvist {Kulturw., p. 18) regards 
 the Mordv. word as genuine. 
 
 t Cf. also j:EUaii, ii. 4 : vv oUn &ypiov of/re ^fjupov iv'lvZols ytvecrOai \(yfi 
 KTTjffias. 
 
262 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 nor by the Hindus of the Rigveda,* and if it is common amongst 
 the Persians of the Avesta, it is not improbable that they learnt 
 it from the nomad tribes of the Turko-Tataric family which 
 swarmed round Persia (c/. W. Geiger, Ostii-an. Cultur, p. 354). 
 The terms for riding again in the related languages differ fi'om 
 one another, and are apparently of recent date (cf. tTnrevo) : LTnrevs, 
 eqidtare : eques, equo vehi like the Zend barata = i<f)epeTo, "he 
 rode ;" Germ, reiten, O.N. rida, A.S. rtdan, properly "to move for- 
 ward," G. (pepeaOaL, M.H.G. rulen, "to travel by ship," &c.). Further, 
 where the horse is used as a beast of draught it is not yoked to 
 the heavy wagon, a piece of work which, as we have said, the ox 
 had to perform, but is harnessed (as is the practice of the most 
 ancient Greeks, Hindus, and Persians) to the rapid war-chariot, or, 
 at the most, to a light travelling carriage. 
 
 This custom, again, of using chariots for the serious business of 
 war or the joyous amusement of racing, can scarcely be regarded 
 as dating from the primeval Indo-Cermanic period. To say 
 nothing of anything else, it would impute to the primitive age a 
 mode of carriage-building such as we could by no means expect 
 in the ancient time when metals were unknown (cf. below, ch. x.). 
 
 In Europe the use of war-chariots amongst the most ancient 
 Greeks, which is established by the grave-stones of Mycenee, 
 undoubtedly derives from Egypt and Semitic Asia Minor, where this 
 mode of fighting can be traced as far back as the seventeenth cen- 
 tury before Ch rist (cf. W. Helbig, Das homerische Epos, p. 8 8, /". ) . The 
 Indo-lranian custom of fighting from war-chariots may well belong 
 to the same circle of culture. Indeed, Roth, at any rate (Z. d. D. 
 M. G., XXXV. 686), is of opinion that it could not have originated in 
 the narrow valleys of India, though it may have originated amongst 
 their Persian brethren in the plains north of the Parapamisus. 
 
 Strange to say, war-chariots were known to another section of 
 the Western Indo-Europeans, the Celtic Britons, with whose 
 essedarii Csesar made his acquaintance. V. Hehn {Knlturpf. u. 
 Haust.^, p. 52), whose tendency is to refer all identical or similar 
 phenomena of culture to one centre, is of opinion that the Celtic 
 war-chariots " were borrowed after the great Celtic migrations to 
 the East, and into the neighbourhood of Persian and Thracian 
 peoples, from these peoples." 
 
 * That is to say, it was not of importance for the history of culture, 
 especially for military purposes ; for that the art of occasionally jumping on 
 the back of the swift-footed creature was understood is shown by various 
 passages both in the Homeric poem and in the Rigveda. Of the former, the 
 most important are OcL, v. 371; 11., x. 513 and xv. 679. Of the latter, 
 especially, v. 61. 2 : — 
 
 Kvd vd 'fvdh kvabhi gavah ? " Where ai'e your horses, where the bridle ?" 
 Kathdm gtka hatha yaxjnl "How could you, whence did you come ? " 
 PrsMM scidC nasur ydmah. ' ' On their back the seat, in the nostrils the rein. " 
 Jaghdne coda eshdm. "On their hindquarters the whip (?)." 
 Vi sakthani ndro yamuh. "The men bestrode them." 
 Putrahrtlu nd jdnayah. "Like women in filio procreando." 
 
 Cf. Max Midler, Biographies of Words, p. 116. 
 
RIDING AND DRIVING UNKNOWN. 263 
 
 However, if we reflect that the moA'ement, referred to, of 
 Galatiau tribes to Thrace, Greece, and Asia Minor, was not earlier 
 than the beginning of the third century, whereas EngUind was 
 occupied by Celtic tribes much earlier (cf. K. Miillenhoff", J). A., ii. 
 238), we shall deem it incredible that the knowledge possessed 
 by the former, even though they might have picked it up from 
 the Thracian tribes, was only preserved by the latter : for, of 
 the existence of the custom of fighting from chariots amongst the 
 Continental Celts, Cccsar knows nothing. The Celts were a people 
 fond of horses and experienced in the art of building wagons, as 
 the dependence of the Romans in this respect on the Celts shows 
 {<:/. Lat. reda, "mail-coach" : I. de-riad, "bigte," Lat. serrdnun: 
 I. sesrech, sesirtck, "wagon," Lat. carr^is : I. carr, <tc.). As the 
 fighting of infantry and cavalry mixed was a specially Celtic (and 
 Teutonic) feature, why should not a tribe have hit upon the idea 
 independently of yoking the swift-footed horse to a lightly built 
 war-chariot ? 
 
 The hoi*se then cannot have been employed in the primitive 
 period either for riding or driving. It is, however, conceivable 
 that, then, as is even now the case with the Turko-Tataric tribes, 
 horses were bred in half-wild droves, not so much for the service 
 as for the food of man — for the sake of their flesh and milk ; and 
 I confess that this possibility still seems to me to fit in most 
 excellently with the picture which we must form of the primitive 
 national economy of the Indo-Europeans. Xot until after the 
 dispersion, though perhaps while certain groups were still con- 
 nected together (Sans. arwm = Zend aurva/it, Armen. jV = Sans. 
 kdya, G. TTwAos = Goth, tula, O.H.G. folo, O.H.G. stuot = Lith. 
 stodas, O.S. stado, "herd of horses;" cf. O.I. graig, "herd of 
 horses": Lat. grex, I. wcfrc = O.H.G. vieriha), was it that horse- 
 breeding attained to a certain importance, though it was only in 
 historic times that the creature became an important factor in 
 commerce, and came to take the place of the steer or mule 
 in field-work and domestic labour {cf. on this point, author, 
 HaruMsfieschichte 11. Warenkunde, i. 23, /.). For the place of 
 the horse in the history of culture, especially for the sanctity 
 which attached to him, particularly amongst the Iranian and 
 Teuto-Slavonic tribes, and for horse-oracles, see V. Helm, p. 
 20,/. 
 
 Finally, if we give one more glance at the peoples who were 
 the neighbours of the Indo-Europeans, we find that A. v. Kremer 
 would make out that the domestication of the horse was unknown 
 even to the original Semites — nay! that they even borrowed tlie 
 name of the animal from the Indo-Europeans. However, we have 
 made our acquaintance with F. Hommel's attempt {cf. above, 
 p. 43) to establish an original Semitic name for war-horse. 
 In any case, the Semites were familiar with horse-breeding at an 
 early period, and they first introduced it amongst the Sumerian 
 population of the Euphrates disti'ict ('/. F. Hommcl, Die vorsemit. 
 litdturen, p. 402,/.). 
 
264 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Again in Egypt, where on the monuments of the ancient 
 kingdom (3500-2000) horses are neither pictured nor mentioned, 
 the names for the horse, sesnn-t, ses, semsem (Hebr. sfis), betray 
 their Semitic origin (<•/'. F. Hommel, Die Namen der Saur/etiere, 
 p. 420,/.). 
 
 Finally, while the horse was known, in an undomesticated state, 
 to the Indo-Europeans before the dispersion, the uniform name, 
 at, applied to the animal by all the members of the tremendous 
 Turko-Tataric family, serves to show how near we are now 
 approaching to the centre from which the horse was originally 
 propagated, the steppes of Central Asia (cf. H. Vambery, Die 
 Primitive Cultur, p. 188). The Finns also had made acquaint- 
 ance with the creature before making their appearance on the 
 Baltic. 
 
 If it is probable that the domestication of the quadrupeds thus 
 far mentioned — and amongst these domesticated animals we may 
 indubitably include the watcher of the herds, the dog (Sans. 
 gvdn, Zend spa, G. Kvmv, Lat. canis, I. cii, Teut. hun-d, Lith. ssii) — 
 must be regarded as dating from prehistoric times ; it is equally 
 probable that the remaining mammals, used at the present day 
 as domestic animals, over either all or parts of the Indo-Gei'manic 
 area — that is to say the ass, the mule, the camel, and the cat — 
 played no part in the economy of Indo-Germanic life. We will 
 begin by discussing the firet three kinds of animal, and that with 
 reference to the state of things in Europe. 
 
 The beast of draught and burden par excellence in the time of 
 Homer and Hesiod is the mule (rjixiovo?, ovpev<;, opcv?). The 
 Homeric poets point to the district of the Paphlagonian Eneti as 
 the mule's native home, Anacreon to the Mysians as those who first 
 effected the union of the ass and the mare (cf. //., ii. 852, and 
 Atiacr., fr. 34, Bergk). The mule then came from Pontic Asia 
 Minor. 
 
 On the other hand, the ass is only mentioned once in the Homeric 
 poems, that is in //., xi. 558, where Telamonian Ajax is compared 
 to the animal. In this connection we shall do w^ell to remember 
 that in the Orient the wild-ass is held as a model of strength and 
 courage, so that the Caliph Mervan received the name of 
 " Dschesira's (i.e., Mesopotamia's) ass." The ass, therefore, cannot 
 possibly have belonged to the domesticated animals of the Homeric 
 age. Under these circumstances it is certainly remarkable that 
 the mule, which was the first to make its appearance, should be 
 named after the ass, which only came later, 17/xiovos : 6vo<i, "half- 
 ass " : " ass." I can only explain this to myself on the assumption 
 that when the Hellenes themselves took to breeding mules they 
 imported individual he or she asses, which were solely for breed- 
 ing purposes, and were much too costly to use for field or house 
 work. This accords with the fact that in the oldest lyric, 
 immediately succeeding on Homer, the ass appears rather as a 
 brood animal than a domesticated creature, a point which I 
 have discussed in A'. Z., xxx. 374:, ff. The first certain mention 
 
THE MULE AND THE ASS. 265 
 
 of the ass in the latter capacity I find is in Tyrtajus (Bergk, 
 
 fr. 6) :— 
 
 oxnrep ovol ^cyaXots a-^diai. reipofxevoL 
 Secnrocrvvoicn ^epovTes drayKaiT^S ^tto Avyp^s 
 rjixLcrv TravTos ocrov Kapirov apovpa <ji€p€L. 
 
 The Phocfcans, according to Hesychius, had a special word for 
 the ass, which was imported for breeding piarposes (tovs ovovs tov^ 
 iir ox^^oLv TTc/xTTo/AeVovs), fjiV)(X6<;, from which the Lat. viulus is 
 borrowed. This word is also explained by Hesychius as = /.tot^os, 
 " adulterer," and I have elsewhere compared it with /avttos (from 
 */jbVK-Jo)' yuvatKos atSotov, Hes., jxv^a, " slime," aTro/xi'crtrco, "blow (the 
 nose)," cfec. We have then here the indisputable transition in 
 meaning from " covei'ing ass" to "mule." It seems to me there- 
 fore probable that the two other Greek names for mule, viz., oi'peu?, 
 opev's (the derivation of which from opos would be too abstract), and 
 ytWo? (FtVvoc, ri'j'os = Lat. hinnus) are to be explained in a similar 
 way, as follows : — ovpev<: : ovpem {6pev<s being connected in popular 
 etymology with opos, " mountain ") and FtWos from *Fto--vos : root 
 vis, "to wet, make liquid." In older stages of language the 
 meanings urinain facere and semen profundere usually run into 
 each other. Again, O.S. mizr/u, miskii, mistf, '^^rjp.iovcK" cannot be 
 separated from mez-r/a, " sap," Lat. mingere, G. ofjux^w, /Aot;(of-, 
 "adulterer," Sans, mih "mingere" and "semen profundere." The 
 Slavonic peoples also pi'obably derive their knowledge of the mule 
 from the Pontus at an early period. 
 
 Unfortunately, the Gi'eek and Latin name for the ass, 6vo<; - 
 asijius, is itself not yet explained. What we should be most 
 inclined to expect after what has been said would be a Pontic word 
 from Asia Minor ; for, wherever the ancients obtained the offspring 
 of the ass and the horse from, there must the ass have been bred 
 from of old. Now, in Armenian, eS occurs as the name of the ass, 
 a word which may come from the ancient non-Indo-Germanic 
 Armenian tongue, and which, according to F. Hommel, recurs in 
 the Sumero-Accadian ansu, a?isi (cf. Turko-Tat. esek, esik, " ass "). 
 Some such forrn of the word, with metathesis of the nasal, *ai^-7io, 
 *as-ino, may have produced the G. ovos {*6cr-vo) and — through 
 Illyrico-Thracian — the Lat. asinn. 
 
 At any rate, the starting-point I have indicated seems to me 
 more probable, both as regards the word and the flicts of the case, 
 than the loan, which V. Hehn following Th. Bcnfcy upholds, of 
 ovos - asi7ius from the Semitic, Hebr. citon, Orig. Sem. atdnv, 
 " she-ass." 
 
 The animal's names in the north of Europe, O.I. assan (A.S. assa), 
 Goth, asihis, A.S. eosol (/ from n), and O.S. osllu, Lith. ilsifas 
 (which last two again come from the Teutonic), collectively point 
 to the Lat. asimis as the source from which they were borrowed. 
 
 The camel, as is well known, never entered the service of the 
 European branch of the Indo-Germanic family. Its Semitic name 
 /cap,7;A.os ( = Lat. camelus) appears to have first become known in 
 
266 PKEHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Greece at the time of the Persian wars. It is mentioned for the 
 first time in .Esch., Szippl., 285. The most extraordinary thing, 
 however, is the Slavo-Teutonic name for this animal : Goth. 
 ulhandus, A.S. olfend, O.H.G. olbenta, O.S. vellhadu, which sound 
 like G. iXecjias, Lat. elephantus. Is it conceivable that we have here 
 a confusion between the elephant and the camel 1 or must we recog- 
 nise in eAe'^ai'T- - ulhandus, a primeval animal-name, the meaning 
 of which was differentiated in later times in different directions? 
 
 If we now turn to the Indo-Iranian branch, we find that with 
 them the history of tlie ass and the camel goes back to a much 
 higher antiquity. I certainly w'ill not venture to decide whether 
 the domestication of the two animals can be ascribed to the Indo- 
 Iranian period ; for, since Sans. Ichdra, " ass " = Zend khara only 
 appears in late literature, and Sans. i^Wtfra = Zend ushtra, "camel," 
 in the Veda stands for a tame and for a wild species of buffalo, and 
 is only later to be translated as camel, we must not base ourselves 
 too much on this pair of equations. Geiger [Museon, loc. cit., p. 
 28, /f.; cf. also Spieg^-l, Die arische Periode, pp. 49, 51) is of opinion 
 that they still indicated the wild species. In that case the Indians 
 would have lost the beast from view when they immigrated into 
 the Punjaub, and have applied the word itshtra, thus set free, to a 
 species of buffalo, until they once more became acquainted with 
 the domesticated camel (with two humps) in the course of com- 
 merce and intercourse with Bactria. Be this as it may, the ass in 
 any case is amongst the most ancient domesticated animals we can 
 ascertain to have been known to the Iranians and Indians. Besides 
 Ma?'a = Pamir D. Mu7', khar, &c., another name for the ass or the 
 foal of an ass occurs in Ii'anian, kathwa = Pamir D. Jcucit (Tomaschek, 
 Pamir D., p. 31), which may possibly explain G. kolvOwv (Aristo- 
 phanes), " ass." The old Vedic names for the animal are garddahkd 
 and rdsabha, the latter of which belongs to rasa {cf. above, G. 
 /Au;^Xd?, itc). The A9vins particulai'ly, the gods of the morning 
 light, appear upon a wagon drawn by asses (Rgv., i. 34 9 ; viii. 
 74. 7). On the other hand, the mule does not appear in the Rig- 
 veda ; it is called later arvatard : d^va, " horse." The meanings of 
 the Sans, lishtra we have already mentioned. In Iranian, however, 
 " from the most ancient parts of the Avesta down to the modern 
 dialects " the word stands for the domesticated camel. To sum up 
 — on the one hand, the horse occurred in the Indo-Germanic fauna ; 
 on the other, from all that we know, the ass and the camel did 
 not. The combination of these tAvo facts seems to me to assist us 
 considerably in taking ovxr bearings in the question of the original 
 home of the Indo-Europeans. According to the usual view, the 
 original centre of distribution for the horse was the sandy steppes 
 and grassy plains of Central Asia. But, in the opinion of unpre- 
 judiced naturalists, the area of the horse's distribution must have 
 been much wider in early times ; and, in particular, must have 
 covered portions of Europe not only in earlier geological epochs 
 {cf. Wallace, The Geographical DistriJmtion of Animals, i. 135, 
 136) but also in the present. According to Schmarda {Die geo- 
 
THE IXDO-EUROPEAN HOME. 267 
 
 grnpJiiache Verhreitung tier Tiere, p. 405) the orip:inal habitat of 
 the horse included the valley of the Oxus, Northern Asia, 
 Chorassan, "and probably all Europe." The tarpan, which to the 
 present day scours the country between Lake Aral and the southern 
 heights of Asia perfectly wild, is said to have been met with a 
 hundred years ago in Russia in Europe (Brehm, Tierlehen, ii. 335); 
 and it can hardly be that all the numerous historical notices of 
 wild-horses in all parts of Europe are to be explained, as by V. Hehn, 
 as so-called muzins or runaways. 
 
 On the other liand, the original habitat of the ass and the 
 camel was limited to the Semitic desei'ts and the steppes of Central 
 Asia ; and in fact the domestication of the two animals dates from 
 the primeval period of those peoples whose oi'igines may be certainly 
 looked for in Asia. This applies alike to the Semites (Grig. Sem. 
 '/amalu and atdnu, himdru, "ass") and the Turko-Tatars {tube, 
 fih'e, "camel," and esek, esik, "ass"); while the Indo-Iranian 
 l)ranch of the Indo-Europeans made the acquaintance of both 
 beasts, as we saw, at a very early period, perhaps in the time when 
 they were yet undivided, though neither animal was known to the 
 Indo-Europeans before the dispersion. From these facts it would 
 follow that we must look for the home of the Indo-Europeans 
 before the dispersion within the area of distribution of the 
 horse, but withoiit that of the ass and the camel, which would 
 lead us either to Europe (eastern) or the moi'e northern parts of 
 Asia; for in the latter neighbourhood the Finns made the 
 acquaintance of the horse before they burst upon the Baltic (c/. 
 above, p. 45). 
 
 "We are well aware Avhat can be said against conclusions of this 
 kind considered separately. They can, however, only be incidentally 
 indicated here ; in a later chapter (xiv.) they will be set forth 
 connectedly. 
 
 Chronologically the latest acquisition in Europe in the way of 
 four-footed domestic animals is the cat. The high antiquity 
 which its domestication in Eg}^pt goes back to, and its appearance 
 in, the imj)erium Romanum, probably in the fir.st centuries of the 
 migrations of the peoples, have been thoroughly illusti"ated by 
 V. Hehn. It is, indeed, difficult to determine precisely when 
 cathis, catta were first used of the domestic house-cat. The 
 earliest certain instance of their use occurs about 600 in a passage 
 of Diaconus Johannes about Gregory the Great ((/. K. Sittl, 
 Wolfflins Archiv, v. 133, f.). To appreciate the history of this 
 creature properly we must bear in mind that the forerunners of 
 the cat in Europe were the weasel or the closely-related marten 
 and pole-cat, whose common, primeval names have been given in the 
 second chapter. This applies alike to the part which the weasel 
 plays in the mythology and superstition of antiquity,* and to tlie 
 meaning of its name, " mouse-catcher," (Lat. mustela ; cf. author, 
 B. B., XV. 130). In both respects the tame Egyptian house-cat wa.s 
 
 * Consider, e.g., the ill-luck foreboded by the cat that crosses one's path; 
 where the cat quite takes the place of the weasel iu anti<iuity. 
 
268 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 the successor of the weasel,* and thus it has come about that 
 many of the latter's names, such as G. aUXovpos and Lat. fceles, 
 have come to be applied to the former. According to V. Hehn, 
 when the tame house-cat came to Europe, a special name for her 
 came also into popular Latin — M. Lat. cattus, catta (: catulus), 
 lit. "little beast." This new word was the source of the names of 
 the felis domestica for all Europe in mediaeval and modern times. 
 But against this view it is to be noted that the Teutonic languages 
 have in their O.H.G. chazza, chataro {cf. F. Kluge, Faul und 
 Braune's £., xiv. 585 ; cf. also N.H.G. kitze), very ancient forms 
 which hardly suggest borrowing. There is another consideration 
 also which makes against Helm's view. 
 
 In Low Latin cattus, catus, meant not only cat (cf. Du Cange, 
 ii.^), but also something else — that is, a sort of pent- roof used to 
 cover soldiers' approach to an enemy's walls. Cattus in this sense 
 is obviously to be taken like Lat. ctmicuhis, " rabbit " and " mine : " 
 the metaphor is from the slinking, crafty way the cat approaches 
 the bird's-nest or the hare's form. Now, this engine of war is men- 
 tioned by the military writer Vegetius (iv. 15), where, according 
 to the most probable reading, the words are : vineas dixerunt 
 veteres, quas mine militari harbaricoque usu Cattos vacant. These 
 pent-roofs, then, were called as early as the fourth century catti by 
 barbarians, and thus it appears probable from this point of view 
 also that under this word there lurks not a Latin cattus in the 
 sense of "little beast," but a genuine Teutonic chazza, which 
 originally stood for the wild-cat, sacred to the goddess Freya, along 
 with the boar and the falcon as a beast of burden, and then was 
 transferred to the felis domestica. The word, then, just as was the 
 case {cf. author, B. B., xv. 130) with the name of the marten (A.S. 
 meard : M. Lat. martes), found its way into Middle Latin and the 
 Romance languages (It. c/atto, F. chat), and travelled into the 
 languages of the rest of Europe (Common Slav, kotu, " tom-cat," Lith. 
 kate, "cat," kdtinas, "tom-cat," I. cat, Mod. G. Karriys, Karra, &c.) 
 either from them or direct from the Teutonic. 
 
 In India the value of the cat (Sans, mdrjdrd and viddla) as a 
 catcher of mice does not seem to have been discovered until very 
 late. Panini, who gives a certain rule for forming compounds 
 from the names of proverbially antagonistic creatures, mentions 
 neither cat and dog, nor cat and mouse. Indeed, even in the 
 original version of the Panchatantra the falcon and not the cat 
 seems to haTfe occupied the position of enemy to the mouse (cf. 
 Max Miiller, Lidia, 261-66). 
 
 We next turn to the question whether any of the species of 
 birds discussed in the previous chapter had come to be bred by 
 man as early as the primeval period. I believe, however, that here 
 we shall come to an entirely negative conclusion. 
 
 The absence of birds from the domestic economy of the Indo- 
 
 * Cf. Wiesel und Katze, ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der Haustiere, by Dr 
 V. Placzek (Sonderabdruck aus dcm XXVI. Bande der Verhandlungcn dcs 
 naturforschenden Vereins in Briinn), Briinn, 1888. 
 
TAME BIRDS UNKNOWN. 269 
 
 Europeans seems to me to follow from general considerations 
 based on the history of culture, as the breeding of birds requires 
 more solid and permanent dwellings than, as we shall hereafter see, 
 we can venture to presuppose amongst the nomad or half-nomad 
 Tndo-Europeans. Again, in the beginnings of agriculture, the farmer 
 dreads the pecking birds which may destroy the scanty produce of 
 his fields. 
 
 However, the complete want of tame birds in the primeval 
 period follows direct from the circumstance that when the Indo- 
 Germanic peoples make their first appearance in history they had 
 not carried the breeding of birds beyond the most elementary 
 beginnings. 
 
 Amongst the Homeric Greeks the only kind of tame bird is the 
 goose, and it is rather a luxury than of use. Penelope keeps a flock 
 of twenty geese. In the Rigveda, again, the word hamd, which 
 corresponds to the G. ^(rjv, still stands for the wild-goose, as is 
 shown by, e.g., R'gv., viii. 35, where the goose is put upon the 
 same footing as the falcon and hm-idrava birds (cf. v. 8, haiisdu 
 iva patatho adhvagau, "ye fly like two wild-geese"). The case is 
 similar with dti, which corresponds to G. vrjo-aa, "duck." 
 
 Again, there was probably even in the primeval period a name 
 for a wild variety of hen [cf. above, p. 251). The taming of the 
 domestic hen, which comes from India, and is even mentioned in the 
 Veda (l-rkavaku), but is foreign to the Old Testament and Egypt, and 
 its transmission to the west, were the doing mainly of the Iranians, 
 amongst whom the cock as being the herald of morn and the 
 symbol of light and of the sun has become a sacred bird [cf. W. 
 Geiger, Ostiran. Kidtur, p. 367). From them in the second half of 
 the sixth century he travelled to the Hellenes, amongst whom he 
 appears as a Persian bird, with the unfortunately obscure name 
 oAcKTcop, aXeKTpvwiv. The Slavs actually called the bird by a 
 Persian name : Common Slav, kuru, kura = Pers. churu, chtiruh, 
 churits. For the rest, tlie history of the fowl is frequently obscure.* 
 It has been treated by V. Hehn, loc. cit., p. 280, /"., and 0. Weise, 
 Die Griech. W. im Latein., p. 108. 
 
 We have already made acquaintance with the wild, darkish field- 
 dove as an Indo-European bird of ill-luck. The tame, white house- 
 dove, according to Hchn's researches, was originally the symbol 
 of the Semiramis of Central Asia, then became associated with the 
 cult of Aschera and Astarte in Syria, and thus passed into the 
 service of Aphrodite in Greece, where it appears as oikctis, e'c^eVno?, 
 Trepto-Tcpa in the time of the tragedians. A significant chain of 
 names for the house-dove, due of course to borrowing, is Lat. 
 columba, A.S. culufre, I. colom, OS. golahl (cf. Lith. balafidiK, 
 Osset. baldn ; Hiibschmann, Osset. Spr., p. 120). A recent thorough 
 discussion of the dove : Lorentz, Die Taube im Altertum, Wurzen. 
 Progr., 1886. 
 
 Our examination of the species of animals thus far mentioned 
 
 * Another series of names for this creature, not mentioned above, is F. coq, 
 A.S. iijcen, O.N. kokkr, Finn, kukko. 
 
2/0 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 has already brought us not unfrequently iuto the circle which links 
 (ireece, and through Greece the rest of Eiirope, with the culture of 
 the East. To go further than this is beyond the scope of this 
 work, but we may conclude this chapter with a brief reference to 
 three animals which belong to the world of oriental culture, and 
 from it have travelled to Europe, and whose names still in many 
 respects constitute enigmas for us. 
 
 They are the ape, the parrot, and the peacock. The first, in 
 company with the fox, eiicounters us mider the wholly obscure 
 name of tti^t^kos for the first time in the fragment of the Parian 
 Archilochus mentioned above, p. 248. Much later, G. k^ttos - Lat. 
 cephus appeal's, which, in connection with the Vedic kajA, Hebr. 
 qof, Egypt, gqfi, is one of the most interesting of ancient com- 
 mercial words. 
 
 We shall return to the North European names for the ape in 
 another connection in the next chapter. 
 
 The parrot is mentioned even in the Vedas as a bird gifted with 
 the power of speech {2Xiriishavdc). The first Greek mention of the 
 remarkable creature comes from the physician Ctesias, who lived 
 at the Persian court about 400 B.C. 
 
 The question is, whether his Greek name o-trraKos, i]/iTTaKo<;, 
 )8tTTa/<os (Lat. 2^sittacus, O.H.G. sitich) can be brought into con- 
 nection with the Asiatic expressions Sans, eiika, Pers. tiiti, Hind. 
 tota, Kom. totu. 
 
 The peacock also is originally an Indian bird, where it is 
 mentioned even in the Rigveda {mayuri). On its appearance in 
 the west, cf. V. Hehn, p. 2>Ql,ff. But here, too, the series Lat. 
 pdvo (O.H.G. phdwo), G. radt^, Sans, gikhin, Tamil togei, Hebr. 
 tukkijjim presents difficulties which have not yet been solved. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE PLANT-WORLD. 
 
 hulo-Gennaiiifi and Europoan names of Trees — The Orit^inal Home-Question — 
 The Soul of Trees — Wood and Temple — G. i/r]6s and vavs — The Oak the 
 Tree of the Supreme God. 
 
 In this chapter we intend to select, out of the whole of the 
 Indo-Germanic flora, only forest-trees ; and to treat them on the 
 one hand from the point of view of the geographical distribution 
 of plants, on the other in some of their relations to and importance 
 for the history of culture. 
 
 There is one solitary forest-tree whose name exists identically the 
 same over large surfaces in Europe and as far as India. It is the 
 birch : Eng. birch, G. birke, Lith. be'rzas, O.S. breza, Sans. bhUrja, 
 Osset. barse, bars, Pamir D.furz, brug. The root is probably the Sans. 
 hkrdj, " to shine," so that the shining white birch is meant, which 
 thrives only in northern latitudes. In the south of Europe the 
 tree is rare (Grisebach, loc. cit., p. 310), and its name also tends to 
 disappear. Few people connect Lat. fraxinus, "ash," while Lat. 
 betula, "birch," derives from I. beithe, W. bedw. 
 
 Another German name for the birch, only preserved in dialects, 
 is ludere, ludern (cf. Schmeller, Bair. W.). It has a satisfactory 
 countei'part in G. KK-qOpr}, which, however, as the birch is wanting 
 in Greece, has come to be applied to the birch's nearest relation, 
 the alder. 
 
 As far as Persia, at any rate, the European name for willow is to 
 be found : O.H.G. loida, G. iria (yirca, Hes.), Lat. vitex = Zend 
 vaHi {= oioa'a), Parsee ivtd, N.P. bid. Cf. also O.W.G. fehiwa, 
 •' willow" = Osset. /dVM', farive, "alder " (Hiibschmann, Osstt. Sjn'., 
 p. 65). 
 
 Agreement in the names of trees becomes much more frequent 
 the moment we confine ourselves to comparison of European 
 languages.* 
 
 Undoubtedly the most important part here is played by tlie 
 king of the woods, the " original tree " in Europe, the oak, for 
 which, or its fruit, we have three important series of equivalent 
 
 * Several of the equations which follow have been set forth more fully by 
 me iuB.B., xv. 284,/. 
 
272 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 forms: Lat. quercus * = O.H.G. forha, orig. "oak" (cf. O.H.G. 
 vereh-eih, Longobard /e?-e/ia, " assculus "), then " fii" ;" O.H.G. eih 
 (in Iceland "tree ") = G. aty-t'Awi/', " species roboris," aly-ai'er], "the 
 oaken spear," Lat. cesculus from *cef/-sculus (cf. author, K. Z., xxx. 
 461) ; and G. ^ctXavos, Lat. glans, O.S. zeladi, Armeu. kalin, " aconi." 
 Oak-forests in early times were much more widely spread in 
 Europe than they are at the present day. Hesychius transmits 
 to us a score of luifortunately obscure names for the oak. In 
 North Germany it can still be demonstrated by reference to 
 archives that coniferous trees have in many places driven out 
 foliaceous trees, and that pines have taken the place of oaks 
 (Grisebach, loc. cit., i. 156, and V. Berg, Geschichte der deutschen 
 Wdlder, 1871, p. 31). It is, therefore, extremely probable that 
 the change of meaning " oak-fir," which we have also found in 
 quercns-fiihre, and which will be confirmed by other analogous 
 instances (see below), is due to the facts just stated. 
 
 So, too, it seems to me that the meaning of the oak, as the tree 
 par excellence, follows from the words which, though differing 
 widely in their vowels, are characterised by the presence of the two 
 consonants, cl-r, and mean sometimes "tree," sometimes "oak," 
 and not unfrequently have even taken on the meaning of " pine." 
 Probably the primary significance of this stock of words in the 
 original language was "tree;" while, as the agreement of Maced. 
 8apt>XAos, I. dair, daur, G. Spus, " oak," indicates, it had, at any rate 
 in the period which we may call "the European period," also the 
 secondary meaning of " oak." Phonetically the following series in 
 this widespreading stock may be distinguished : — 
 
 Sans. Zend dr-u, "tree," O.S. druvo, "wood," Alb. dru, "wood, 
 tree," G. 8pS?, "oak" (O.H.G. trog, "wooden vessel"). 
 
 O.S. drevo (*dervo), "wood," Goth, triu (^drevo), "tree," Lith. 
 deriva, "resinous wood," M.H.G. zirbe,i zirbel, "stone-pine," 
 O.N. ti/rr, "fir" (Dutch teer, O.N. tjara, "tar"). 
 
 Sans, darti, Zend dduru, "wood" (G. Sopv, "spear"). 
 
 Maced. SapuA-Aos, "oak," I. dair, daur, "oak," Lat. larix,X 
 "larch." 
 
 The same alternation of meaning between " wood " and " oak " 
 occurs in O.S. dcibu, "oak," from *dahru = O.Yi.G. zimhar (Goth. 
 timrjan), "firewood." Perhaps G. Seu-Sp-ov, " ti'ee," is also : Spv?. 
 Can it be that Lat. robur, "oak," and arbor are related by " grada- 
 tion" (ablaut) in some way (not indeed clear to us)? 
 
 Important ethnographic data are afforded by the name for the 
 tree of Western and Central Europe, the beech. O.H.G. buohha, 
 
 * Perhaps G. irpt-vo-s also, "the evergreen oak," is related as far as its 
 root is concerned with Lat. qiier-c-us {*qri-no-s, Lat. quer-nus ?). 
 
 On pi = r, see G. Meyer, Griech. Gr.'^, § 29. 
 
 t Zirbe, *zirive, and also (in accordance with phonetic law) zirme, zirn, is 
 found first in late M. H.G., in Bavarian, and Austrian sources. Cf. Lexer, 
 M. H. D. W., and Schmeller, Bair. W. 
 
 X Larix from *darix like lacrima from dacrima. Cf. 0. L gen. darach = 
 darac-os from dair : laric-is. 
 
THE BEECH ARGUMENT. 273 
 
 A.S. hoce is identical with Lat. fdgus, with huky, which appears in 
 all Slav languages, and with G. ^>/yos, which, however, means not 
 "beech" but "oak." On the one hand, the original meaning of 
 this series of words is conclusively demonstrated to be " beech " by 
 the agreement of the nortliern languages with Latin. On the 
 other, the change of meaning in Greek finds a very simple explana- 
 tion in the fact that to the south of a line drawn from the Am- 
 bracian to the Malian Gulf the beech disappears.* From these 
 facts, the necessary inference is that the Greeks must once have 
 lived together in close connection with the Latins and Teutons to 
 the north of the line just mentioned. 
 
 In the east the beech does not extend beyond a line which one 
 may imagine drawn from Frisches Haff, near Kiinigsberg, to the 
 Crimea, and thence to the Caucasus. t The Slavonic words do not 
 phonetically correspond to the Teutonic, and can only have come 
 as loan-woi'ds from Teutonic, even in the primitive Slavonic period; 
 it may, therefore, be inferred that this tree was wanting in the 
 primitive Slavonic flora, and that the oldest abodes of the Slavs 
 consequently must be looked for without the limits of the beech, as 
 given above. It is in harmony with this that in Great Russian 
 no names of places are formed from htiJcy, and that in Little 
 Rnssian they are confined to Galicia (Krek, E'mleituwf-^ p. 138). 
 
 The Lithuanians have a special and obscure word of their own 
 for the beech, skrohlas; the Albanians call it ah = O.N. askr, 
 "ash" (G. Meyer, B. B., viii. 185). 
 
 In the north the beech had not yet crossed the Channel, if we 
 may trust Ciesar's information, De B. G., v. 12 : "Materia cuiusque 
 generis ut in Gallia est prseter faguni atque abietem." 
 
 Like the beech, the lime does not occur, or occurs extremely 
 rarely, in Greece proper. It is only on the Macedonian mountains 
 that the so-called silver-lime tree appears (Lenz, Botanik, p. 639; 
 Fraas, Si/iiopds, p. 99). <I>tAi;pa, which is translated in the lexicons 
 as "lime," is not often to be found in literature before the time of 
 Alexander, e.g., Hdt., iv. 67, where Scythian priests draw omens 
 from the bark of the cjukvpr] {cf. below). Further, the word is 
 obviously related to (^eXXos, " cork-oak," (f>iXa^ • Spvs, apud Eleos 
 (Hesych.), so that it is probable that (jakvpa originally meant the 
 cork-oak especially, and was perhaps first applied to the silver-lime 
 of Macedonia by Theophrastus {Hist. Plant., 3. 10). Under these 
 circumstances, if what we have said above as to the beech is correct, 
 viz., that the Greeks were once settled in the north of the Balkan 
 
 * Cf. Kiepert, Lchrhuch der alien GeograpJde, p. 236 : "Tlie cnmmonest forest- 
 trees are the evergreen varieties of the oak it is only on the north- 
 east slopes of the mountains on the Thessalian coast, in the interior of Epirus 
 and Maceilonia, that the beech befjins to make its appearance." 
 
 t Cf. Grisebach, loc. cU., i. 88: "The beech's north-eastern limit of vegeta- 
 tion begins in the southernmost parts of Norway, touches the west coast of 
 Sweden at Gothenburg, follows it only as far as Kalniar, and cuts almost in a 
 straight line across the Continent from Frisches Half, near Kiinigsberg, across 
 Poland as far as Podolia, until on the other side of the steppes it is continued 
 to the Crimea and the Caucasus." 
 
274 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES, 
 
 Peninsula, we might expect that the North Eui'opean names for 
 the lime would recur in Greece with a difference in meaning — an 
 expectation which is perliaps verified by the two equations : 
 O.H.G. Ii7ita* = G. eAttTTy, and O.S. lipa, "lime" = G. a:-At</)-aXos " 
 Spy's (Hesych.). 
 
 For the rest, we content ourselves with putting together those 
 names of our forest-trees which correspond etymologically to each 
 other in the various European languages : — 
 
 Pine : G. irevKr],. O.H.G. fiu/ita, Lith. ptiszls, Armen. pHci, " pine " : 
 G. TTtWa, Lat. 7>w-, O.S. plklii, "pitch;" Lat. abies, G. (?) 
 a/5tv ■ iXdrrjv, ol Se TvevKrjv, Hesych. ; G. ttltvs = Sans, pt'tadru, 
 pita-ddru, pituddru (late), Pamir D. ^j»i^, would be Grseco- 
 Indo-Iranian. 
 
 On Teut. tcmne and arfe see above, pp. 222, 229. Kien (A.S. ceti) 
 in kiefer from hien-fohre is obscure. As regards the initial sound, 
 O.I. gius in crand-gius, "pine-tree," or hi gl. pjix (Stokes, Irish 
 Glosses), may be compared. 
 
 Sallow: Lat. salix, Ir. sail, saileach, O.H.G. sal aha ; also Arcad. 
 
 eXUr] • hea, Hesych. 
 Hazel : Lat. corylus, L coll, O.H.G. hasel. 
 Elm : Lat. ulmus, O.N. almr, O.H.G. elmhoum, L levi (cf. : N.H.G. 
 
 riister (fund, form *rus-tro) : I. ruaim, " a species of alder " 
 
 {^'Teus-mi). 
 Alder : O.N. alnus, O.H.G. elira, Lith. elksnis, O.S. Jeltchn. The 
 
 root appears to be the same as Lat. ^dmus, &c. 
 Ash : O.N. askr, N. SI. jasen, jesen, Pruss. woasis, Lith. usis 
 
 (Alb. ah, "beech," G. 6$vr]\ 1). 
 Maple : Lat. ace7\ O.H.G. dhorn, O.S. Menu, O.N. hlynr. Mod. 
 
 H.G. dial, lehne, lenne, lohne. 
 
 Apparently confined to the north of Europe : — 
 
 Aspen : O.H.G. apsa, Lith. a2msze, Prusfe. ahse, Cech osika. (Lat. 
 
 p)opuhis, G. aiyeipos.) 
 Yew : I. do, Welsh yiv, Corn, hiuin, Mid. Lat. ivus, ¥. if, O.H.G. 
 
 tva, X 0. Pruss. invis. (Lat. taxus, G. criuXa^.) 
 
 Eastwards the yew disappears, apparently at the same time as 
 the beech. In Slavonic, accordingly, iva means something else — 
 willow. In Lithuanian, in egle, lglitis = O.S. jela {*jedla), "fir," 
 
 * Cf. Lat. Uiiter, " boat " (of lime-wood), Lith. lenta, " board ; " B. B., vi. 
 240, and above, p. 236. 
 
 t G. o^vT] is given in the lexicons as " beech," which scarcelj- fits in with 
 the above. It may be noted that o^uij is used even in Archilochus for 
 " spear," just like fieAiri, "ash." 
 
 J According to Kluge {EL JF.*) the origin of this series apparently is to bn 
 found in Teutonic, where, by the side of O.H.G. iwa, O.N. yr, a form with a 
 guttural appears, 0. H. G. thct, A, S. coh. 
 
TREES AND THE INDO-ET'ROPEAN HOME. 2/5 
 
 the moaninu's of " jcw " and " tir " run into each other. Tliis is 
 the case with Shvv. tisii also. We have still to mention : — 
 
 Mallow: O.I. j'A'ir (" taxiis baccata" and mallow according to 
 Windisch, Ir. T., p. 613), Mod. H.G. ehresche, eihrisck,eibisch. 
 
 Reviewing the state of things sketched above, we find that the 
 agreement between Europe and Asia as to the names of trees is 
 patently extrcmel_y liniited as compared for instance with the 
 agreement with regard to the names of the mammals ; and that 
 it is only of the so-called European stock of culture that this 
 ceases to be true. The most obvious explanation of these facts 
 apparently is to assume that the Indo-Europeans before the dis- 
 persion dwelt in a thinly-wooded region (which would accord with 
 the small number of Indo-European bird-names, i.e., names comnion 
 to Eurt)pe and to Asia), and that it was the Europeans who first 
 entered a well-wooded district. It is, however, necessary to be 
 circumspect in drawing conclusions of this kind. In the earliest 
 historical times the Indo-Europeans are spread over an area which, 
 except for India, coincides with that zone in the geographical dis- 
 tribution of animals which Wallace, in The Geographiail. DUtrihu- 
 tion of Animals, calls the " palceo-arctic," and of which he says (i, 
 215): "This region is of enormous extent, and embraces all the 
 temperate zone of the great eastern Continent. And yet the 
 zoological unity of this enormous reach is so great that most 
 species of animals in lands so far removed from each other as 
 Great Britain and North Japan are identical." The area over 
 which the Indo-Europeans are distributed however, may, as we 
 saw on p. 117, be divided, as far as the geographical distribution 
 of plants is concerned, into four distinct regions characterised by 
 a difference of vegetation ; so that the marked divergence of the 
 Indo-European names of trees, contrasted with the less pronoiuiccd 
 divergence in the names of the mammals, may be due to these 
 facts. Thus, for example, the Indo-Iranians may once have shared 
 in the European names for trees, and then owing to migTations 
 through treeless steppes and to contact with new vegetation have 
 lost them. The question, therefore, whether the absence of common 
 names of trees in the fundamental Indo-Germanic language is 
 accidental or not, cannot yet, in this chapter, be decided : other 
 considerations and fresh points of view will be required if we are 
 to attain a certain amount of probability in favour of the one 
 hypothesis or the other. 
 
 Einally, we may mention that certain species of fruit-trees, which 
 conclusive considerations drawn from the history of culture 
 (ch. V.) compel us to regard as wild varieties, have designations 
 common to the members of certain groups of Euro})can languages. 
 
 Thus in the south, Lat. cornus and (t. Kpdvov, " cornel-cherry," 
 Lat. indium and G. jxtjXov, " apple," Lat. pirvs and (J. uttio?, " pear- 
 tree" (also oyx-v-q, " domesticated," dx-pus from *«.;^-pas, "wild-pear;" 
 cf. above, p. 227), Lat. prtimis and G. irpovfxvo^, " plum-tree," 
 correspond. In the last three cases, however, a loan from Greek 
 
2/6 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 to Latin is not impossible {cf. 0. Weise, Griech. W. im Latein., 
 p. 128). 
 
 In the north we may compare : O.H.G. deha, O.S. sliva, Lith. 
 slyva, "sloe," Russ. derenu, and O.H.G. tirn2)au77i, " cornel-cherry," 
 O.H.G. u'thsila, and Russ. visnja. 
 
 I should not regard the North European names for the apple as 
 primevally related: I. ahall, uball, uhull, H.G. apfel, Eng. apple, 
 Lith. ohulas, O.S. jahluko. As the names of most of our fruit- 
 trees come from the Latin — cherry (cerasus), fig {ficus), pear 
 (piru.'i), mulberry (morus), plum (pnaius), &g. — I would rather 
 assume that the names of the apple given above are to be derived 
 from Italy, fi'om a town of fruitful Campania celebrated for the 
 cultivation of fruit-trees, Ahella, modern Avella Vecchia. Here 
 the cultivation of another fruit, the nut, was so important that 
 ahellana, sc. mix = nux. In the same way the I. ahull * may have 
 come from malum abellanum, as the Germ, pfirsich comes from 
 inalum persicum. This combination would be the more probable 
 if it could be shown that the apple-tree in particular was cultivated 
 in the ancient -4 /W/a. As a matter of fact, in Virgil (^En., vii. 470: 
 "Et quos maliferte despectant ma3nia AbelliB ") " apple-bearing 
 Abella " is mentioned. Certainly, the MSS. only give mije.tiiahellcB ; 
 but even before Servius this had been emended into mcenia Abellce. 
 Attractive, however, as this derivation is, as regards the facts, I do 
 not disguise from myself that phonetically the regularity with 
 which I. b {aball), Dutch jo (Eng. apple), H.G. j^f {(^pfil), Lith. b 
 (obulas), correspond to each other, is disturbing in the case of a 
 set of loan-words. 
 
 In Teutonic especially, there seem to be no Latin loan-words 
 which have been subjected to the First Sound-shifting. I assume, 
 accordingly, that the Celts, as early as their inroad into Italy, 
 took into their language a word corresponding to the I. aball, 
 which spread to the Teutons before the First Sound-shifting, and 
 thence to the other northern members of the Indo-Germanic 
 family. 
 
 In the same way the Celts made the acquaintance of the ape, 
 on their foraging incursions, and at the same time of a designa- 
 tion for it, *dj8-av-as (instead of dyS-pavas • KcXtoI tov<s KcpKOTrt- 
 OrJKov?, Hesych.), and handed it on to the Teutons (st. a2J-an, 
 O.N. ctpi, O.H.G. affo; B. £., xv. 287). 
 
 If, as we have seen, the linguistic history of our forest-trees 
 possesses a high antiquity, at any rate in our quarter of the globe, 
 the same may be said of a thousand traits of custom and belief 
 wdiich have grown up around them. Here too, however, there 
 is undoubted need of exhaustive investigation to distinguish 
 between what has been jointly inherited and what has been 
 borrowed or is due to mere coincidence. The northern tribes 
 of Europe, like the Greeks and Romans, agree in believing in the 
 
 * C/., indeed, Cormac'b Glossary (Stokes, 17-ish Glosses, p. 79) : " Aball, now, 
 from a town of Italy called Ahcllwin, i.e., it is thence that the seed of the 
 apples was brought formerly," 
 
TREE AND TEMPLE. 277 
 
 life of the tree, in the soul of the tree. The tree grows, bears 
 fruit, withers, and dies like man. A naive imagination, therefore, 
 readily conceives the idea of likening it to a living being. It was 
 from trees, such was the belief, that the human race originated. 
 In Homer we have the proverb, ovk dirv 8pi'09 eVo-t ov8' aTro 7reTprj<;. 
 In the north we meet the myth of the world tree, Yggdrasil. 
 Many trees bleed like men when struck by tlic blow of the axe. 
 Forest and grove are peopled with wood-spirits, wild-women, 
 dryads, and nymphs. In fine, here we have the source of the 
 countless cults of wood and field that W. Mannhardt has under- 
 taken to disentangle and pourtniy (cf. below, ch. xiii.) in his two 
 works, The Ctdt of the Tree amonr/xt the Teutons and Neighlxmring 
 Peoples {Der Baumlcultus der Germanen und Hirer Xachharstdmme, 
 Berlin, 1875) and Ancient Cults of Wood and Field {Antike Wald- 
 und Feld-kulie aus nordeiirojjdischer Ueherlieferung erldutert, 1877). 
 
 This fundamental idea of the life of trees is coiniected particu- 
 larly -with the primeval view that looks for the abode of the 
 immortal gods in trees. Woods and groves are the oldest temples 
 erected for the immortals by Nature herself. I need not adduce 
 in proof the numerous historical examples which J. Grimm has 
 collected for the northern peoples in the Deutsche Mythologie, i.'\ 
 and C. Butticher for the Greeks and Romans in his Ueher den 
 Baumktdtus der Hellencn nnd Romer, Berlin, 1856. From the 
 point of view of philology, however, J. Grimm makes the acute 
 remark : " Temple, therefore, and forest are convertible terms. 
 What we conceive of as a house built and walled in, passes, 
 the further we go into early times, into the idea of holy ground 
 hedged in and surrounded by self-gTown trees never touched by 
 the hand of man " {M7/th., i.^ 59), and " the oldest expressions in 
 German as in Greek cannot be dissociated from the idea of the 
 holy grove" (Geschichte d. D. Spr., p. 116). In proof, J. Grimm 
 appeals to the Teutonic words : Goth, alhs (?), O.H.G. wih, O.H.G. 
 haruc {harugari, " priest "), A.S. hearu * (O.H.G. ^7arrt?<'fn'i), the 
 meanings of which obviously waver between lums and faman, 
 and to the Greek refievos (" sacred enclosure " : refxro)) and uAo-os 
 ( = G.H.G. waldl). G.vads, "temple," alone, according to J. Grimm, 
 is "more abstract:" it belongs to vatw, "I dwell," and means 
 "dwelling of the gods." But this is certainly incorrect : vao? can- 
 not be derived from vaiw {tvacr-a-a, e-vacr-^ryj/). f The dialect forms, 
 Horn. vr}6<;, Attic vews, ^Eol. vttuos, rather point to a stem *i'dF-o. 
 
 That this stock of words even in Homeric times designated a 
 
 * The only one of these words clear to me is A.S hearu {*bar-vo). It 
 belongs to the Common Slavonic borii, " fir-tree," " fir- tree forest." Cf. also 
 O.N. barr, " tlie needles or s))iiies of a fir-tree," bar-skd(jr, "needle-wood" 
 (Vigfussoii). The transition of meaning from A.S. hearu, " forest," O.X. bijrr, 
 kc. : O.S. borii, " fir," is the .same as in der tanii : die tnnnc, der or das biicch : 
 die buche, das csch, das asp, which all mean first "a forest of respective kinds 
 of trees," and then "forest" in general (cf. Schmeller, Bair. W., i.- 196). 
 Slav, bora also occurs in the general sense of forest (Xliklosich, Et. W.). 
 
 t Mq\. vavoi. too, conld hardly come from *vatT-Yo (G. Curtius, Grdz.*, 
 p. 315). 
 
2/8 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 building, however rude, is shown by passages such as II., \. 44G 
 {oOl ol vqo^ ye rirvKTo), or Od., vi. 9 [iSeifxaro olkov<; kol vr)OV^ 
 TTotT^cre). N7;os, however, did not always mean the Avhole temple, 
 so much as the innermost sanctuary of the lepelov, which contained 
 the image of the god (to aSvTov, 6 arjKo^) ; cf. Hdt., i. 183. But 
 what was the meaning of V7]6<; in pre-Homeric times, when there 
 was nothing that could be called an edifice in any sense 1 
 
 The correct answer to this question has been given before now 
 by Pliny, where he expresses the opinion (Hist. Nat., xii. 1. 2.) 
 that trees were the most ancient dwellings of the gods. This is 
 confirmed by countless traits of Greek tradition. The oldest 
 temple of the Ephesian Artemis was in the bole of an elm (irpifjivio 
 ivL TrrfXirji), or within the stem of an oak {(f>-qyov vtto Trpe/xvio). 
 Pausanias (viii. 13. 2) states : Trpos 8e rfj TroAet $6av6v l(niv 
 'Apre/AtSos ■ 'iSpvrai 8e iv KeSpw /xeyaA.7/. Images of the gods were 
 set on trees or under trees. There was a Zevs eVSei/Spos, a Ai6wao<; 
 evSevSpos, a 'EAeVr/ SerSptns like 'Aprep-i? KeSpedrt?, &c. (cf. Botticher, 
 ih., pp. 9, f., 142; K. F. Hermann, Lehrh. d. gottesdienstl. Alter- 
 tiimer'^, p. 91, ^'. ; Baumeister, Denhndler, i.). In fact, if we 
 may venture to ascribe to the stem *i/dFd- a meaning prior to 
 that of "temple," there is considerable probability that it w^as 
 "tree-trunk." 
 
 We are carried back to the same stem and the same funda- 
 mental meaning, in my opinion, by the set of woi'ds, which in the 
 original language designated the skiff" or boat : Sans, ndu by the 
 side oi ndva, ndva ; Lat. ndvi-, G. vav<i (Dor. gen. vdos. Ion. vy}6<i, 
 Att. i^eajs) by the side of *vdFo, *v7;Fo in ''E.)(ivr}o<i, proper noun, 
 " ski ff'-h older," &c. We shall have subsequently (ch. x. and xi.) 
 to discuss the boat-building of the Indo-Europeans more in detail. 
 We may, however, at once state emphatically and definitely that 
 we have to regard Indo-European boats as nothing more than tree- 
 trunks hollowed out, " dug-outs." This is mirrored clearly enough 
 in langiiage : we may call to mind Sans, ddmi, " wood," "skiff," 
 O.N. asJcr, M. Lat. ascus, "ash," "skiff," O.N. eikja, "oak," "boat," 
 O.S.stamm, Lat. linter (cf. above, pp. 236, 274), caudex, and caupulus, 
 M. Lat. cocha, F. cliogue, I. fusta, M. Lat. fustis, I. legno : lignum, 
 itc, all "tree-trunk" and "boat." It appears to me, therefore, 
 indubitable that Ave have to assume the following development of 
 meaning : — 
 
 Indo-G. ndv-, ndv6, ( G. 1/770?, "sacred tree-trunk," "temple." 
 "tree-trunk" \ G. (or Indo-G.) vav?, "dug-out," "skiff." 
 
 The question as to the root of this stem may be left undiscussed. 
 
 The oak belongs above all to the supreme deity, and this con- 
 firms the conclusion to which we reached, by means of philology 
 simply, as to the importance of this tree amongst the European 
 branch of the Indo-Germanic family. I need here only refer to 
 the primeval cult of the Dodonrean Zeus, who is actually called 
 <fii~iyovolo<;, or to the Jupiter Feretrius (Liv., i. 10) worshipped in a 
 primeval oak on the Capitol. Maximus Tyrius (Botticher, p. 529) 
 
CHIPS AND LOTS. 279 
 
 can say of the Celts : KeArot ai/Sova-i fxkv Ata • ayaX/xa 8e Atos 
 KeXriKov vxl/rjXr] Bpv<s. At Geismar, in Hesse, Boiiifixcius felled the 
 lofty oak, which "prisco Paganonun vocabulo appellatur robur 
 Jovis." Finally, Slavs, Lithuanians, and Prussians consecrate this 
 tree to their god, O.S. Ferufiu, Litli. Perkunas, Pruss. Fercunis, 
 who manifests himself in thunder and lightning. 
 
 One further remark may here be made. If the divine numen 
 prevades the tree, it is natural that man's inborn longing to lift 
 the veil of the future should address itself not last of all to the 
 trees. In the way of tree-oracles, I should be inclined to regard 
 casting lots by means of chips as one of the oldest. 
 
 Our word lot itself (O.N. hlutr, O.H.G. hluz, Goth, hlduts) cor- 
 responds to G. KXaSos,* "twig," as A.S. tan, O.N. teiyin, M. Lat. 
 teni {Lex. Fris. tit., xiv.) = O.H.G. zein, "small stick," and just as 
 G. xX^-po-s, "lot," belongs to kAw, KXrj-fxa, /cAa-80-s, "twig." The 
 oldest detailed statement as to the Teutonic casting of lots by 
 means of chips from trees is contained in the 10th chapter of the 
 Ge7'mania: "Virgam frugiferre arbori (oak, beech) decisam in 
 surculos amputant eosque notis quibusdam discretes super can- 
 didam vestem temere ac fortuito spargiuit. Mox, si publico 
 consultetur, sacerdos civitalis, sin privatim, ipse pater familia;, 
 precatus deos cfelumque suspiciens ter singulos tollit, sublatos 
 secundum impressam ante notam interpretatur." More primitive, 
 though not indeed quite clear, is the custom of the Pontic (Iranian) 
 Scyths : fxavTw; Se ^kvOcwi' et it ttoAAoi, ol fjiavTcvovraL pdjSSoLcri 
 iTeivycn TroWjjcn w8e ' lirtav ^a/ceAof? pa/3Scov fxeydXov<; eveiKcovTai, 
 OevT€<; -^afjial Sie^eiXLaaovai (undo them) avrors kol ctti fj.iav cKacrxT^i' 
 pdfiSov Ti^eVres (one behind another) OeaTri^ovaL • d/xa re AcyovTc? 
 TavTtt crvveiXeovcTL rots pa^oous ottutw kol avrts Kara fxiav (rvvTiOexcn' 
 avTT] jxiv acjii y /JiavTiKr) Trarpwir] Icrri (Hdt., iv. 67), 
 
 The custom of drawing lots recurs amongst the Greeks and 
 Romans in the KXyjpo/jiavTia and pa^So/tavrtat (cf. Hermann, 
 Gotfesdienstl. Altert.'^, pp. 247, 277), and also in the so7-tes Frcenes- 
 tinm, of which Cicero tells in the De Divinaf., ii. 41, although on 
 classic ground, it was decidedly forced into the background by 
 other modes of prognostication. Nevertheless, it alone, as Lobeck 
 indeed remarked in his Aglaophamtis, p. 814, explains the G. 
 aveXeiv, used for the answer given by an oracle : it corresponds to 
 the surculos tollere of Tacitus, while the Lat. sor-tes : ser-ere, " to 
 put in a row,'' seems to afford a parallel to the Scythian custom 
 Tas pdjSSovi iirl fiiav eKaarrjv TiOevai. O.H.G. lesan and Lat. legere 
 originally was — reading these lots when aiTanged like cards. The 
 solemn declaration of the results arrived at was, Goth, ussif/gvan, 
 "to read" (or = ^eo-Trt^civ (1); see above), divining the oracle of the 
 lots was A.S. rcedan, Eng. to read {cf. Kluge, Et. IF.'*, under lesen). 
 
 * Cf. author, K. Z., xxx. 475. 
 
 t (>dP-So-s, formed like K\a.-5o-s from *Fpd0-So-s, corresponds to Lat. 
 verbena, O.S. vrUba, "willow," so that (>d.0Sos Ireii/rj in Hdt. {cf. above) is 
 really tautological. Root i-erb by the side of vo-j), which latter form we shall 
 have to discuss subsequently (ch. viii.). 
 
280 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Originally divination by chips probably depended, as amongst 
 the Scyths, solely on the configuration of the lots which we ought 
 perhaps to regard as distinguished by primitive marks that were 
 not alphabetical, but may be called runes (O.N. and A.S. riln, O.H.G. 
 riina; cf. I. riin, " secret "). Then, when the first beginnings of 
 writing came to be known directly or indirectly from the east 
 amongst the European peoples, the alphabetical letters, which 
 were more convenient and still little known, served to enhance the 
 significance of the lots. This is, perhaps, indicated by the passage 
 quoted above from the Germania (cf. thereon R. v. Liliencron u. 
 K. MiillenhofF, Zta- Runenlehre, Halle, 1852) ; and the sortes Prcenes- 
 tince too, in Cicero, are said to be " in robore insculpta; priscarum 
 litterarum notis." 
 
 To this period Ave must assign the origin of words such as Eng. 
 hook, G. buck : buocha," and Eng. tvrite, A.S. wo^itcm, properly 
 "carve," sc. runes, while Goth, meljan, " write," properly "paint," 
 presupposes ink and parchment ; and O.H.G. scrthan belongs to 
 the region of Roman culture. Cf. further, E. Sievers in Paul's 
 Grundriss der germ. Phil., i. 239, who separates hooh from huocha, 
 which can hardly be right. Thus, in tlie plant-world even the 
 trees of the forest affect the life of mortals in a very significant 
 manner. The bonds they cast round men become the closer the 
 nearer we approach the subject of the next chapter. Agriculture. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 AGRICULTURE. 
 
 Historical Notices of Indo-Germanic Agriculture and Settlements — Equations 
 in Agricultural Terminology : Indo-European, European, and Indo-Iranian 
 — Transition from Pastoral to Agricultural life — The Plough — Common 
 Field System — Ancient European and Indu-Iranian Cultivated Plants. 
 
 That the Greek tribes when they entered the history of the 
 world were still profoundly penetrated with the roving instinct, 
 Thucydides (i. c. 21), with his usual discernment, saw long ago. 
 "The country which is now called Hellas," he says, "was not 
 regularly settled in ancient times. The people were migratory, and 
 readily left their homes whenever they were overpowered by 
 numbers. There was no commerce, and they could not safely hold 
 intercoui'se with one another either by land or sea. The several 
 tribes cultivated their own soil {vefiofxevoC re to. avTCjv) just enough 
 to obtain a maintenance from it. But they had no accumulations 
 of wealth, and did not plant the ground with trees {ovSe. yrjv 
 cfiVTevovTe';) ; for, being without walls, they were never sure that an 
 invader might not come and despoil them. Living in this manner 
 they knew they could anywhere obtain a bare subsistence " 
 (Jowett's translation). 
 
 Thus, on the classic soil of ancient Greece, we meet with pre- 
 cisely the same nomad, roving people, that nv.iny centuries later 
 the Grajco-Roman writers again found in the north of Europe. 
 " Common to all inhabitants of this land " (Germany), says Strabo 
 (c. 29), "is their readiness to migrate — a consequence of the 
 simplicity of their mode of life, their ignorance of agriculture in 
 the proper sense * (8ta to [xr] yewpyeiv), and their custom, instead of 
 laying in stores of provisions, of living in huts and providing only 
 for the needs of the day. They derive most of their food from 
 their cattle like the Nomads ; and imitating them they load their 
 goods and furniture on wagons, and move with their cattle where- 
 ever they like." If to this unequivocal statement we add the 
 well-known, though much disputed, passages in Cfcsar (B. G., iv. cc. 
 1, 4, and vi. 22, 1), in which the ancient Germans appear as a 
 wholly nomad though agricultural people; and of Tacitus [German., 
 c. 26), according to whose description the first advances towards 
 
 * This translation is {cf. Arnold, Deutsche Urzcit, p. 218) recommended by the 
 context. 
 
 ^<> 
 
 A 
 
282 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 settled life and personal property have actually been made (cf. 
 Arnold, Deutsche Urzeit, p. 205,/.); if, further, we compare what 
 l^rocopius {B. G., iii, 14, p. 334, /'.) says of the 'S.KXa^-qvoL (Slavs), 
 that they dwelt in miserable huts f\ir removed from each other, 
 and severally changed their dwellings very frequently, it becomes 
 impossible to doubt that the Indo-European peoples, when they 
 made their first appearance in history, were still possessed with 
 nomadic tendencies. 
 
 At the same time, however, the passages quoted above clearly 
 show that the Indo-Europeaus must have been acquainted with 
 the rudiments of agriculture, even in prehistoric times, since they 
 appear equipped with them when they emerge from the mists of 
 prehistoric antiquity. At any rate, Pytheas (cf. Strabo, c. 201*) 
 in his journey to the North Sea — that is about 300 B.C. — found 
 domesticated animals, and a mode, though an extremely primitive 
 mode, of agricultui-e amongst the tribes of the north. Indeed the 
 .Estyi, the ancestors of the Lithuanians, though they continued in 
 almost entire ignorance of metals, pursued even in the time of 
 Tacitus {German., c. 45) a diligent agriculture; and the strategic 
 writer Maui'icius {a. 582-602 ; Miillenhofi", ii. 35) can say of the 
 Slavs (2KAa/?ot) that they were rich in cattle of various kinds and 
 in agricultural produce, stored in houses, especially millet. The 
 Celtic Britons make only an apparent exception. It is only of the 
 inhabitants of the interior that Caesar says (v. c. 14) : Interiores 
 jderique frumenta nan serunt. That on the coast, however, 
 agriculture was well known is clearly shown by several passages 
 in the B. G. (iv. c. 31, 2, c. 32, 1). If now we put the evidence of 
 language by the side of these histoi'ical data, we find — to anticipate 
 in a brief form the result of our investigations — an extremely 
 limited amount of agreement between the EurojDean and the 
 Asiatic branches of the Indo-European family in agricultural 
 terminology, a considerable and significant agreement of the 
 European languages amongst themselves ; and even amongst the 
 Indo-Iranians there are forthcoming some important, if not 
 numerous, instances of agreement in this matter. 
 
 To the first-named class belongs the frequently mentioned Sans. 
 ydva, Zewdi yava (Pers. ^a?^, "barley," Osset. ye?/>, yaw, "millet," 
 Pamir D. y^img, &c., "meal;" Tomaschek, p. 63), G. t,f.a, lAth. jatvai, 
 "grain," and according to Stokes (Irish Glosses, p. 779) also Irish 
 edma. The original meaning of this stock of words, however, can 
 scarcely be ascertained, as the meaning has not been finally 
 established in the Veda (grain, barley) and Homer — ^ea, with 
 oXvpa, serves as fodder for horses. Here must be mentioned Lat. 
 pinso, Gr. TTTia-a-ia, Sans. ^ji'.sA, " grind to pieces," which has, indeed, 
 in itself no value for inferences as to the primeval period, but is 
 
 * TO Tuv Kapwwv elvai rv rjfxipmv Kol C4^^ '^'^^ f^^" o.(poplav Travre\ri tuv Se 
 (Xiraviv, K€yxp<j> Se Kol aypiois Xaxo-^ots koI Kaptro7s Kcd pi^ats rpecpecrdai ' Trap 
 ois Se (t7tos Kal iJ.e\i yiyveTai, Kol to irofxa efrevdev exe'J' ' rhv Se ff'irov, eTrtiS^ 
 rohs ^]\iovs ovk ex^vai Kadapovs, iv oiKois /neydXois KSiTTOvffi ffvyKopuffOivrwv 
 Sevpo Tuv cTTaxvaii' ' al yap a\(as axp'JCTOi yiyovrai 5ia rb a.vl]\iov Ka\ tovs 
 vixfipous. 
 
AGRICULTURAL EQUATIONS. 283 
 
 connected in many Indo-Eiu"opcan languages with the preparation 
 of grain : O.S. 2)tse>io, "meal," O.N. ^^s," chaff '"' (Curtius, Grimdz.^, 
 p. 498), Zend pi>^htra, "stamping out the grain," Mod. Ver^. pint, 
 " farina tosta tritica," Pamir D. piJst, 2^'^t (Tomaschek, p. G2). 
 Further, we sliould perhaps here consider the following equations, 
 the geographical distribution of which however is narrow (cf. 
 above, ]:)p. 178, 183) : Lith. dfoia, " bread " = Sans, dhdniis, "grains 
 of corn," Zend dd7ia (Mod. Pers. ddnah, Pamir D. ping-ddna, " five- 
 com," "millet"), G. reAo-ov, " furrow " = Sans, harshu, Zend karsha, 
 G. Lac. €vAaKa = Sans. vfl-a, "plough," and G. Aaiov, O.N. le = 
 Sans, lavi [lavaJca, lavnnaka), " sickle." The comparison of G. 
 apovpa with Sans, urvdrd and Zend urvara, " field of crops " 
 (Geiger, Ostiran. Cultur, p. 150), frequently asserted and employed 
 for conclusions as to the history of cultiu'e, must be regarded as 
 dubious (G. Meyer, Gr. Grp-, p. 91). 
 
 In contrast to these instances of linguistic agreement between 
 Asia and Europe we now give those groups of equations which exist 
 in the languages alike of South and North Europe. They are : — 
 
 Cultivated I^and : G. dypos, Lat. agrer, Goth, ahrs {cf. Sans, djra, 
 
 "pasture"). £v\o\:',^ acfC. 
 To Plough : G. apod), Lat. ararer, I. airivi, O.S. orati, Lith. drti. 
 The Plough : G. aporpov, Armen. aror, Lat. aratmm, I. arathar, 
 
 O.N. ardr ; O.S. oralo, Lith. drUas, O.N. arl. 
 Harrow, to harrow : G. (Hesych.) o^tv?^, Lat. occa, occare, O.H.G. 
 
 egjan, egida, Lith. aheti, akeciios, 0. Corn. ocet. 
 Sow : Lat, sero, Cymr. he?i, L sil, "seed," Goth, sedan, O.S. seja, 
 
 Lith. seti. 
 Seed : Lat. semen, O.H.G. scnno, O.S. shne, O. Pr. semen, Lith. 
 
 semu. 
 Mow: G. dfidw, O.H.G. mdjan, G. d-/i,77-To?, " harvest " = O.H.G. 
 
 mad. 
 Sickle : G. dp--q (Lat. smyere), O.S. srupu. 
 Mill : G. p-vXtj, uAe'o) (root inl), Lat. molere, I. vielim, Goth malav, 
 
 O.S. meljq, Lith. mdlti, Alb. miel, "meal" {cf. Armen. 
 
 mal-em, Sans, mar, "grind to pieces" (?). 
 Furrow : Lat. ]iorca, O.H.G. /ww/i, 0. Bret, rec (Armen. herk (?), 
 
 G. Trpaatr) (1) ; cf. below, p. 289). 
 Bed : Lat. lira, Lith. li/se, O.S. lecha (M.H.G. his, "track"). 
 Ear (chaff) : Lat. acus, agna, G. a)(yri, Goth, ahs, ahana. 
 
 To these there is next to be added the not inconsiderable 
 number of joint names for cereals and otlier fruits of the earth, 
 which we shall consider subsequently, and of which we will here 
 produce oidy those sets that are above all suspicion of late borrow- 
 ing and are phonetically certain. They are : — 
 
 1. Lat. grdnum, Goth, kaum, O.S. zruno (cf. Afgh. zarai, zarai ; 
 K. Z., xxiii. 23). 
 
 2. Lat. hordeum, O.H.G. gersta (cf. .\rmen. gat-i, 'Peh.]. jurtdk, 
 "grain, corn;" Hiibschmann, A. S., p. 24), 
 
284 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 3. G. 77-iipos, OS. jtjyro, Lith. purai. 
 
 4. hilt, far, Goth, bar-iz-, O.S. burif,, Alb. ^rtr, 
 
 5. (}. ixeXivrj, L;it. mi/him, Lith. vialnds. 
 
 6. G. fjL-^KO)v, O. H.G. mago, O.S. maku. 
 
 7. Lat. /a^a, O.S. ?*o6;'?, Alb. 6a^f. 
 
 8. G. Kpuixvov, Lith. kerniuszis, L crem, Mod. H.G. rams. 
 
 To establish the historic, and above all the prehistoric, meanings 
 of these terms is a business which will occupy us hereafter. For 
 the present we have here in the third place to give the few 
 instances of agreement in agricultural terminology between the 
 Indo-Iranian languages. They are : — 
 
 Sans, scif^yd = Zend hahya, " seed-com " (c/. Armen. haz, " bread;" 
 Fortunatovv, B. B., vii. 88). 
 
 Sans. Jcarsh {krshtdyas, " cultivators " = men) = Zend karesh, "to 
 plough " ((/. G. reXo-ov). 
 
 Sans, urvdrd, " corn-field " = Zend urvara {cf. W. Geiger, Ostiran. 
 Cultur, p. 150, and above, p. 283). 
 
 Sans, ddtrd = 'Mod. Pers. das, "sickle." 
 
 Sans, godhuma — Mod. Pers. gandum, Pamir D. ghidhn, " wheat " 
 (Tomaschek, Centralasiat. St., ii. 62 ; cf. yavh6p,y}v ' aXevpa, 
 Hesych.). 
 
 Sans, mdsha, " bean " = Mod. Pers. md^, Pamir D. ma;)^ (Toma- 
 schek, Centralasiat. St., ii. 62), 
 
 Sans, hhahghd = Zend haiiha (see below). 
 
 According to Tomaschek [loc. cit., p. 70) and Spiegel {Arische 
 Periods, p. 70), Sans, phcila, " plough " = Mod. Pers. supar, 
 Sanglici spur, &c., belong here, which, however, is not possible. 
 
 Proceeding now to draw historical inferences from these 
 linguistic data, we may, when we contrast the abundance of terms 
 connected with cattle-breeding which are common to Europe and 
 to Asia wdth the prevailing poverty of joint agricultural expressions, 
 infer this much with certainty, that farming, in the most ancient 
 prehistoric epoch that philology can take us back to, must have 
 played a very secondary part to cattle-breeding in the national 
 economy of the Indo-Europeans. Indeed, the equations given 
 above (Sans, ydva, &c., and Sans, jo^s7i, &c.) are perhaps reconcilable 
 with the view expressed by V. Hehn, that we are to conceive ydva 
 as nothing more than a wild variety of cereal, the grains of which 
 were trodden out and eaten. 
 
 I hold, however, decidedly to the opinion of those scholars (ef 
 above, p. 55) who see in the numerous agricultural terms common 
 to the European languages a proof that the Indo-Germanic occu- 
 ]>ants of Europe must; still have been closely connected together 
 when they made important advances in agriculture. There is, as 
 we have already seen, nothing in this inconsistent with the assump- 
 tion that when words already existing were gradually becoming 
 specialised and limited to the definite meanings of ploughing, sowing, 
 Ac, and were spreading from tribe to tribe, and coming to cover 
 now a wider, now a narrower, geographical area, the peoples referred 
 
PASTORAL AND AGRICULTURAL LIFE. 285 
 
 to may already liave been differentiated as regards dialect and 
 ethnology, even though their area of distribution, when compared 
 with that covered by them in historic times, was relatively narrow. 
 
 The question now presents itself — What have we to regai'd as the 
 cause and what the nature of the joint transition of so large a 
 portion of the Indo-Europeans from pastoral to agricultural life, 
 however primitive ? To begin with, thei'e is nothing to warrant 
 the assumption that, say, the neighbourhood of a more highly 
 civilised people, or contact, whether in peace or war, with such a 
 people, was the cause of this advance in national economy. At 
 any rate, language has everywhere drawn on its own native resources 
 for the designation of the new found art. 'Aypos, in European 
 languages " arable land," means in the Sans djra, " pasture," in the 
 Zend a:i'a, a waste stretch of land ; the root mel, used in European 
 to designate the grinding of corn, has in the Sans. ??irtr still the 
 meaning of grinding in general ; Goth, saiivi and its stock only 
 pi'evails in the sense of sowing in parts of Europe, for the G. irjfjLi 
 \*si-se-vii) has still retained the original sense of throwing (the 
 seed ; cf. Sans, vap, " strew, sow "). Further, it is impossible to 
 suggest any primitive people that can be regarded as the teacher 
 of the Indo-Europeans. We must then, it seems, look for some 
 more deep-seated explanation. 
 
 In the matter of agriculture, if of anything, man is the child of 
 the soil that bears him ; and it is obvious that the inhabitant of 
 grassy steppes is much later in learning to entrust the seed-corn 
 to the earth than is the occupant of rich soil. We may, therefore, 
 venture to conjecture that the gradual expansion of the Indo- 
 Europeans brought the European peoples to a portion of the earth 
 more fruitful than the point they started from. At an early period 
 the original people may have fallen into two divisions — one, pure 
 nomads to all intents and purposes, the other devoted to cattle- 
 breeding and agriculture, even though a nomad mode of life still 
 survived amongst them — just as in antiquity, the Scyths were 
 divided into "^Kvdai apor^pe? (or yewpyot), occupying the fertile 
 districts of the west, and 'S,Kv6ai i/op,aSes (or /3acrtA.etot), spreading 
 over the eastern steppes ; or as the Turko-Tatars have from of old 
 consisted of two main divisions, the JcoceJc and comrti, i.e., wandering 
 and settled nomads, of whom the former devote themselves exclu- 
 sively to cattle-breeding, while tlie latter early applied themselves 
 to the cultivation of certain productive districts on the banks of 
 rivers (Vambery, Primitive Cultur, p. 103). 
 
 But the transition from pastoral to agricultural life cannot be 
 explained solely, or even mainl}-, by a difference of soil. In this 
 respect the observations made by D. Mackenzie Wallace in his 
 book Rusda (ii. 44, ff.) on the economic condition of the Bashkirs 
 are highly instructive : " They are at present passing from pastoral 
 to agricultural life ; and it is not a little interesting to note the 
 causes which induce them to make this change, and the way in 
 which it is made. Philosophers have long held a theory of social 
 development, according to which men were at first hunters, then 
 
286 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 shepherds, and lastly agriculturists. How far this theory is in 
 accordance with realit}' we need not for the present inquire, bnt 
 we may examine an important part of it, and ask ourselves the 
 (question — Why did pastoral tribes adopt agriculture? The common 
 explanation is that they changed their mode of life in consequence 
 of some ill-defined, fortuitous circumstance. A great legislator 
 arose amongst them and taught them to till the soil, or they came 
 in contact with an agricultural race and adopted the customs of 
 their neighbours. Such explanations may content those theorists 
 who habitually draw their facts from their own internal conscious- 
 ness, but they must appear eminently unsatisfactory to any one 
 who has lived with a pastoral people. Pastoral life i s so incom - 
 parably more agreeable than the hard lot of the agricidturistj^Aid 
 so much more in accordance with the natural indolence of human 
 nature, that no great legislator, though he had the wisdom of 
 Solomon and the eloquence of Demosthenes, could possibly induce 
 his fellow-countrymen to pass voluntarily from the one to the other. 
 Of all the ordinary means of gaining a livelihood — with tlie excep- 
 tion perhaps of mining — agriculture is the most laborious, and is 
 never voluntarily adopted by men who have not been accustomed 
 to it from their childhood. The life of a pastoral race, on the con- 
 trary, is an almost unbroken holiday, and I can imagine nothing 
 except the prospect of starvation which could induce men who live 
 by their flocks and herds to make the transition to agricultural 
 life. The prospect of starvation is, in fact, the cause of the transi- 
 tion — probably in all cases, and certainly in the case of the Bashkirs. 
 So long as they had abundance of pasturage they never thought of 
 tilling the soil. Their flocks and herds supplied them with all that 
 they required, and enabled them to lead a tranquilly indolent 
 existence "With diminution of the pasturage came diminu- 
 tion of the live-stock, their sole means of subsistence. In spite 
 of their passively conservative existence they had to look about 
 for some new means of obtaining food and clothing— some new 
 mode of life requiring less extensive teiTitorial possessions." 
 
 A. Meitzen expresses himself exactly in the same sense in his 
 paper. Das Nomadeyithum der Germanen und ihrer Kachharn in 
 Wes^t Enropa ( Verhandhmqen des ziveiten deutschen Geographentags 
 in Halle, Berlin, 1882, p. 74). 
 
 Applying the teaching of these facts to the condition of the 
 Tndo-Europeari3 of the most ancient period, we find it probable that 
 the gradual spread of the original people must have brought the 
 European branch to a country which imposed considerable i-estric- 
 tions on free and unimpeded pasturage. Now, in the previous 
 chapter, we have seen that the European languages are character- 
 ised by the fact that in them names, etymologically identical, for 
 forest-trees (and also for birds) first appear in large numbers, quite 
 as much as by their agreement in agricultural terminology. What 
 now if these two facts are not merely coincident but causally con- 
 nected % What, if language mirrors the migration of the Indo- 
 Europeans from treeless endless stej)pes, where the solitary herdsman 
 
AGRICULTURE. 28/ 
 
 pastures his flock, into a laud fertile iudecd, but confronting the 
 nomad hordes with dense primeval forests, narrowing their pasturage 
 down to the banks of lakes and streams, and — as the tril)e increased 
 and multiplied in spite of need and sickness — forcing the impatient 
 nomad to take in hand, at any rate, for the space of a temporary- 
 settlement, the plough which the man and master by preference 
 left to women, children, grey-beai'ds {Germ. 25), and slaves 1 
 Thus we have the following parallels : — 
 
 Steppe and Forest-Country. 
 Pasture and Agriculture. 
 Indo-Europeans and Europeans. 
 
 How this hypothesis accords with the geographical data that we 
 have to consider in connection with the Indo-Europeans we shall 
 see hereafter (ch. xiv.). I may, however, at once distinctly say 
 that, as a matter of fact, in the state of things sketched above, I 
 see an important clue to the question as to the origin of the 
 primitive Indo-Europeans. 
 
 But we have to conceive of this prehistoric agriculture of the 
 European branch of the Indo-Germanic family as being of the 
 most primitive possible character. To the poet we may concede 
 that Ceres steps into the blood-thirsty savages' midst, and with the 
 first innocent offering of ears of corn bestows upon them all the 
 gifts of a higher civilisation : in reality the links in the chain of 
 development by which agriculture rises from the state of a piteous 
 appendage of the business of pastoral life to a position of inde- 
 pendent dignity are innumerable. 
 
 To begin with, the use of metals and metal instruments is by no 
 means implied in assuming a primitive form of agriculture for the 
 prehistoric Indo-European period. In New Zealand {cf. Th. Waitz 
 und G. Gerland, Anthropoiogie der Naturvolker, vi. p. 61), "before 
 planting, the soil was turned by means of pointed sticks, clods 
 were broken by hand, roots and stones removed. Woodland was 
 made arable by burning the wood, and the same plant was planted 
 in the same place as long as it would thrive." C. H. Ran {Archiv f. 
 Anthroj)., iv. 1, ff.) describes the Red Indians' stone agricultural 
 implements. 
 
 The Indo-Germanic occupants of Europe were offered by the 
 forest-country they entered plenty of material for their primitive 
 agricultural implements. The Indo-Germanic plough was con- 
 structed in no other way than the most ancient Roman plough, 
 nor perhaps than the old Greek aporpov airoyvov of Hesiod ( Works 
 and Days, 482), i.e., it was a stout piece of wood bent into a 
 hook shape, and beam and share-beam were all of a piece {cf. 
 C. H. Rail, Geschichte des Pjitiges, 1845, p. 14, jf'., and Baumeister, 
 DenJcmdler, s.v. Acherbau). And, of course, there was nothing of 
 the nature of a handle of any kind. 
 
 In out of the way corners of Europe this plough has survived 
 into modern times. 
 
 Language, again, gives evidence as to the oldest make of plough : 
 
288 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 in Gothic hoha, "plough," corresponds exactly to Sans, gcil-hd, Lith. 
 szaka^ "branch." To the same root, nasalised (Sans, c^anlii, "pole," 
 O.S. sahu, "bi-anch," G. Kayxavos, "dry," used of wood), the Mod. 
 I. ceachta, " plough " {*cect- from cenct-), seems to me to belong. 
 
 The senses of the O.S. socha * (Miklosich, Et. W.) come under the 
 head of "stick, used for cutting open the ground;" for just as 
 O.H.G. seh, "plough," is connected with sage and sichel : Lat. sec- 
 dre, so I connect O.S. socha : Sans, gas, " cut," fdsd, " cutting," gdsd, 
 " cutting edge, dagger." The o-TrLvSrjpa • aporpov of Hesychius 
 may belong to Sans, sjxindand, " tree," Wakhi spmidr (Tomaschek, 
 C. St., ii. 71). Sans. (Vedic) Idngala, "plough," is obscure to me 
 (c/. Sans, laguda, "stick " ??). 
 
 G. yvrys (yva, " arable laud ") is etymologically the bent wood or 
 " crook " which the farmer in Hesiod was himself to look for on hill 
 and dale (<^epetv 8e yvrjv, or av evpr]<;, ets olkov, Kar opos 8t^7//x€j'OS rj 
 /car' apovpav, Trpivivov, W. and D. 425 ; cf. also Ran, loc. cit., p 25). 
 It belongs to yv-po-s, " bent," and its root is perhaps the same as 
 that of Lat. bu^ri, " crook," which in that case must, on account 
 of its b, have been originally an Oscan farmer's word (cf. bos : Sans. 
 gdii). As yuiys is related to yi5-po-s, "bent," so is ekv/jia, "share- 
 beam " (originally however, of course, share-beam + crook) : iXvot, 
 "bend, twist;" unless, perhaps, e-Au-p-a is primevally connected 
 with Lith. le-mn, gen. le-men-s " tree," and only assimilated to lXv(x> 
 in the matter of its vowel. 
 
 The ancient ludo-Germanic plough then was nothing more 
 originally than a bent, wooden branch ; which, however, may at an 
 early time have had a sharp stone, instead of iron, affixed to the 
 end turned to the soil. This arrangement may date from primeval 
 times. At any rate, there are two European equations, not indeed 
 absolutely certain, which specially designate the plough-share. 
 One is G. -uwis, vvl<; = Lat. vomer, vomis {^us-ni : *ves-mi ; Fick, 
 K. Z., xxii. 156), the other G. 6</>-vi-s • wr/, aporpov, Hesych. = O.H.G. 
 wag-an-so, waginso, M.H.G. tvagense i*voqh-n- ; Bugge, B. B., iii. 121, 
 disagrees). In German this part of the plough is called seh (see 
 above) and scaro : O.H.G. sceran, in Slav, leniesi : lomiti, "break." 
 
 It is further to be noted, as indeed J. Grimm observed {Geschichte 
 d. D. Spr., p. 56), that the plough or certain parts of it are often 
 named after various animals. Thus Sans, vfka means the wolf with 
 its biting teeth and also the plough (G. cvXaKo) ; in O.H.G. geiza 
 (cf. Lat. hcedus) is used of the plough-stilt, which is fixed like a horn 
 to the crook or the shai"e-beam (cf. Hesych., aty-Xas ■ to, Trept ttjv 
 vvvLv ToJ) aporpov : alt} ; but the rooting hog seems to have figured 
 especially in these rustic metaphors. Thus in Old Irish socc (F. soc) 
 = Cymr. swch, Corn. soch. Bret. sou6h, so6h, is the plough-share 
 (*sticcos), but also means " pig's snout," which must be regarded as 
 the older meaning ; cf Cymr. hivch, Corn, hoch, Bret, houch, hoch, 
 "hog" (Thurneysen, Kelto-Romanishes, p. 112). Even still in 
 
 * V. Hehn erroneously compares socha with Goth, hoha, and connects 
 O.H.G. seh (incorrectly written seh) with F. soc, &c., see below. 
 
PRIVATE PROPERTY IN LAND UNKNOWN. 289 
 
 Germany, according to J. Grimm, the light ])lough in some districts 
 is called " Schweinsnase" and amongst us pufs nose. 
 
 This being so, it is probable that the European term for tlie 
 pig (quoted above, p. 261), Lat. porcus, Lith. 2^(tfxzas, O.S. ^jrase, 
 O.I. ore, O.H.G. farah {*j)orko-) is identical with Lat. ^;o?'crt, 
 "ridge," O.H.G. furah, "furrow," O.I. rech, &c. {*2V;ko-). *Prko- 
 (-.porl-o), then, ])robably originally meant "plough," then the furrow 
 made by the plough (c/. A.S. sulh, "plough" : Lat. su/ctis, "fur- 
 row," Goth, hoha, "plough" : O.H.G. huohiii, "furrow," G. yi'r^s, 
 " plough " : ym, " arable-land," G. aiXaxo- ' wvis, Hesych. : avAa^, 
 "furrow," itc. ); so that the development of meaning was pig 
 (fiirrow), plough, furrow. Armen. herk, "fresh-ploughed fallow- 
 land," would be difficult because of its k = q. 
 
 Complete obscurity, unfortunately, covers the origin of the Slavo- 
 Teutonic word : O.H.G. phhiog, O.N. ptMgr, Russ. pthigii., Pol. 
 pixig, Lith. pliugas (from Lesser Russian pluh). The tei*m also 
 recurs in Wallachian {j'llug) and in Rhasto-Romance (Lob. ^:><o, Tir. 
 plot'). L. Diefenbach {0. K, p. 399) and, following him, V. Hehn 
 refer to Pliny, Hist. Nat., xviii. 18. 48, where the subject is tlie 
 discovery of the wheel-plough (F. charrue): " Vomerum plura 
 
 genera non pridem inventum in Raetia Gallia), ut duas 
 
 adderent tali rotulas, quod genus vocant plaumorati " (Mid. Lat. 
 p>loum, p)lovii,m); but this does not give anything like a clear 
 etymological connection. G. Baist ( Wo/fflin's Archiv, iii. 285) 
 proposes to read the last sentence of the passage quoted above, 
 thus : " Quod genus vocant ploum Ra^ti." 
 
 It must have been a work of unutterable difficulty to prepare 
 the forest-soil of ancient Europe, matted as it was with roots, to 
 receive the grain of Ceres, with the primitive implements of the 
 primeval age — a work which, on the whole, could not have been 
 executed by individuals, but only by the sib community. 
 
 As a consequence, the arable-land gained by the joint labour of 
 the sib remained in its possession, even when the settlements had 
 become permanent. As to the Teutons we have Csesar's statements 
 with respect to this {B. G., vi. 22): " Neque quisquam agri modum 
 certum aut fines habet proprios : sed magistratus ac principes in 
 anuos singulos gentibus cognationibusque hominum qui tum ima 
 coierunt, quantum et quo loco visum est, agri attribuunt atque 
 anno post alio transire cogunt"; and (iv. 1) as to the Suebi : "Sed 
 privati ac separati agri apud eos nihil est neque longius anno 
 remanere uno in loco incolendi causa licet." It follows from these 
 words that in Cesar's time amongst the Teutons private property 
 in land was unknown, that the soil was rather the property of the 
 various communities, into which the civitas was divided. The 
 magisti'ates annually assigned the use of certain land to the indi- 
 vidual sib communities. The land-marks, and with them the 
 dwellings, were changed every year. The cultivation of tlie soil, 
 within t\\Q f/entps ac cor/nationes, was done in common (from Brunncr, 
 Deutsche RechtsgescMchte, i. 69, Leipzig, 1887). 
 
 In Tacitus {Germ., c. 26: "Agri pro numero cultorum ab uni- 
 
 T 
 
290 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 versis in vices occupantur, quos mox inter se secundum dignationem 
 partiuntur : facilitatem partiendi camporum spatia preebent : arva 
 per annos mutant, superest et ager") the transition from the 
 joint cultivation of the soil to its private enjoyment by the various 
 House-Fathers has already been effected. The redistribution of 
 the plough-land now takes place amongst the villagers, i.e., 
 amongst the members of the mark. The arable-land is now dis- 
 tributed, probably by the periodical drawing of lots, amongst the 
 householders If the soil, in consequence of the ignor- 
 ance of manure, was exhausted in a short time, the land after 
 harvest was allowed to remain as wild pasture-land, and another 
 portion of the mark was measured and allotted out as arable-land 
 (Brunner, loc. cit, p. 61). 
 
 In Russia, as amongst the rest of the Slavs, the system of 
 communal ownership has, as is well known, survived in many 
 districts to modern times. The land belongs to the village 
 community, and is periodically allotted to individuals to use for 
 a longer or shorter time (from one to twenty years); cf. M. 
 Kulischer, Zeitschrift fur Volkerpsych. u. Sprachw., x. 370. 
 
 Precisely the same system can be shown to have existed in 
 ancient Ireland from the Brelion laws (cf. Maine, Lectures on the 
 Early History of Institutions'^; ch. iv., The Tribe and the Land). 
 
 Finally, I am inclined to regard the ancient distribution of land 
 in Sparta, which bears the name of Lycurgus, as nothing but a 
 similar allotment of the arable-land gained by conquest. At any 
 rate, after this distribution the soil still continued to be the pro- 
 perty of the community, the state; and the Meri assigned by the 
 state to the non-nobles at least were inalienable, and reverted to 
 the community when a family died out [cf G. Gilbert, Handbuch 
 hr griech. Staatsaltertilmer, i. 10,/"., Leipzig, 1881). 
 
 In ancient Rome, too, the conception of ownership must, accord- 
 ing to Th. Mommsen's account {Rom. Staatsrecht, iii. i. 21, ff.), 
 have manifested itself solely in movable property {faviilia, pecunia), 
 while the soil was originally the common property of the tribe. 
 
 Under these circumstances we have no difficulty in understanding 
 that the primitive terms for property, wealth, riches, &c. (cf. 
 Handel sgeschichte und Warenkunde, i. 5), include nothing like the 
 Lat. possessio or the German besitz, which I'efer to "real" property. 
 Nor is there any primeval expression for "inheritance," "inherit," 
 which, again, must have applied to movables. The words used by 
 the individual languages to express this idea frequently start from 
 the sense of "orphan," "orphaned." Thus, Goth, arbi, "inherit- 
 ance," I. 07'be, " hereditas " (where note the parallelism of mean- 
 ing in these two neighbouring languages; cf above, p. 125), 
 belong to Lat. orbus, G. 6p<^ai/os ; and the Lat. hires, "heir," 
 obviously cannot be dissociated from G. XV'P^'"^ (with Common 
 Greek e ; cf. Cret. ;^r;pei;ovo-a, Gortyna Code), " orphaned, widowed, 
 bereaved " (Sans, ja-hd'-nu, " bereaved ").* 
 
 * This comparison, which is derived indeed from Bopp, seems to me better 
 both as regards meaning and sound than the comparison of Lat. hired- with 
 
CULTIVATED PLANTS. 29 1 
 
 Private property in land amongst the Teutons and Slavs started 
 with the farmyard, which we may picture to ourselves even in 
 primitive times as surrounded by a fence of twisted thorns and 
 reeds. This space, cut oti' from the coiumon land or the general 
 j)asturage, is probably what was originally indicated by tlie 
 European equations : Lat. Icortus, cohors, Osc. hiirtdm, G. )(6pTO<i, 
 "grass, hay, fodder, farmyard," O.I. govt, "seges," luh-yort, 
 "vegetable-garden," Lith. zahlis, "horseyard," Goth, (jards, Germ. 
 garten, and G. k-^ttos (kSttos) = O.H.G. huoha. So long, however, 
 as settlements were but tcmpoi'ary, the concej)tion of property, 
 sti'ictly speaking, could not be developed. Subsequently the 
 expression hufe in German comprised all rights which the indi- 
 vidual members of the village or farming community possessed in 
 regard to the soil (Brunner, loc. cit., p. 62). In Greece all per- 
 manent occupation, and therefore also personal property, in land 
 goes back to the garden (Kr]Tro<;) and the cultivation of the trees 
 therein. In the terminology of the Twelve Tables, heredium, 
 " inheritance," means merely the garden (not the arable land) 
 which belongs to a farmhouse (horttis); Mommsen, loc. cit., p. 23. 
 
 We shall return subsequently (ch. xii.) to the relation of the 
 Indo-Europeans and their tribes and communities to the soil which 
 they cultivated and on which they dwelt. 
 
 As, however, it is indubitable, after what has been said, that 
 the Indo-Germanic occupants of Europe practised agriculture at 
 a time when they were ethnically united, we have the right to 
 further enquire how great or how small was the knowledge of 
 cultivated plants which the European members of the Indo- 
 Germanic family brought with them into the period of historic 
 tradition. Such an investigation, however, is unfortunately beset 
 with great difficulties. 
 
 For one thing, within the limits of a single equation there is an 
 extraordinary variation of meaning. Thus, G. irvpos (Syrac. o-Tn'pos) 
 and Lith. j^i^i'fo.i means wheat, whereas the Slav, pyro means in the 
 various dialects far, mi/ium, spelt, triticum rejiens, quick-grass 
 (Miklosich, Et. W.). Now, V. Hehn in all such cases starts from 
 the wild varieties, in this case the quick-grass, as being the species 
 to which the term was originally applied. But granted even that 
 this view is correct — for there is nothing impossible either as 
 regards fact or language in the change being from the culti- 
 vated to the wild variety — the agreement of Greek, Lithuanian, 
 and Slavonic in meaning " wheat" as opposed to " quick-grass " 
 remains just as important as, say, the agreement of Lat. sero, 
 Goth, saian, Lith. s'eti in the meaning " to sow " as against G. i-qfii^ 
 "throw." For the rest, the triticum repens is called (piick-grass in 
 some German dialects (c/. Grassmann, Pflanzennameii, p. 253). 
 
 To these difficulties which reside in the varying meanings of 
 the words must be added one that is particularly great in tliis 
 
 G. x*^P> 0. Lat. hir, " band " (cf. manclpium from manu capen), wliicb Cuitius 
 first brought out, and for which Leist {Civil ist. Stud., iv. 91) has endeavoured 
 to provide further support. 
 
292 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 instance — that of distinguishing sharply between what was early 
 borrowed and what is primevally related. Finally, we have no 
 satisfactory information as to the real meaning of a whole string 
 of cultivated plants — I may quote from Greek alone, ^ea, oXvpa, 
 
 For all these reasons it is very precarious work making definite 
 statements about the capital possessed in this line by the primitive 
 age ; and we are anxious to insist emphatically on this point at 
 the very beginning of this section. 
 
 To begin with, I feel no hesitation in ascribing barley and 
 wheat to prehistoric European culture. For the former I find 
 two equations, Lat. hnrdeum = 0.^.(^. gersta, and Alb. el'-2>hi = Q. 
 oA^i (oEAc^tToi/). I cannot venture to compare G. Kpi-Or] with 
 Lat. hordeum in spite of Thurneysen {K. Z., xxx. 352). It is an 
 expansion of the simple Homeric Kpt, which occurs in another 
 expanded form, ^hri-rjo, in Kpi/^-avo?, " baidey-cake," " oven for . 
 roasting barley," and in KpL/xvov (from ^Kpt/S-vo-v), " barley." 
 Barley all over Indo-Germanic territory — in Homer, ancient Italy, 
 amongst the Scandinavians (c/. Weinhold, Altn. Leben, p. 78) — 
 appears as a cultivated plant of extreme antiquity, closely con- 
 nected with the holy ritual of sacrifice, as Pliny (Hist. Nat., 
 xviii. 7. 14) expressly says : " Antiquissimum in cibis hordeum." 
 Amongst its other names, the Lith. mieziei, 0. Pr. moasis, and the 
 O.S. j^ci?n?/ (root jenk)* remain obscure to me. 
 
 The names for wheat have already been mentioned. In the 
 north of Europe, Goth, hvaiteis seems to be represented by Lith. 
 kiviec-ziei. If this connection is really one dating from primeval 
 times, hvaiteis could not have anything to do with Goth, hveits, 
 "white" (c/., however, Bret, giviniz, " wheat ": ^rzt'e/m, " white"), 
 which recurs in Lithuanian szivH'czids = Sans, fvetd, "bright." An 
 equation confined to the south seems to be Lat. simila, simildgo = 
 G. IfjiaXtd ■ TO k-TTifXETpov TOiv dXeijpcDV, t/xaXt's • rj iTrLpLvXios diSrj, Hesych. 
 In Europe wheat is scarcely inferior in antiquity to barley, though 
 it was hardly cultivated in the most ancient times in Italy as 
 extensively as the other cereals (c/. Helbig, Die Italiker in der 
 Poehne, p. 65). Its cultivation flourished in Homeric times, where 
 it is called /xeXiTjS^s, yaeXt^pwj/. Its meal, from which bread 
 {■wvp-vo-v) is baked, is the meal Kar' e^o^tjv : aXeiara, aXevpov : dXew, 
 root mel, ml (Armen. aleur, aliilr, "meal," loan-word (?); cf. Hiibsch- 
 mann, A. St., i. 17). In the same way the Lat. trtticum, perhaps 
 also 0. 1, tuirend, helongs to tero, trito-, "I'ub to pieces." Barley 
 and wheat were used to make beer even in ancient Germany (Tac, 
 Ger7n., 23). 
 
 Another equation, running from north to south, is Lat. far (Umbr. 
 far, farer, Osc. far, Umbr. farsio, fasio), " spelt " — on ancient 
 Italian ground by far the most important of cereals, especially for 
 sacrifices — Goth, bariz-, O.N. barr, "barley "(I. bairgen, "bread"?), 
 O.S. burU, "milii genus," Alb. bar, "grass," a series, the original 
 meaning of which it can hardly be possible to recover. Germ. 
 * Perhaps related in root to G. a/c-oo-rij, "barley" (root cnki). 
 
MILLET, OATS, AND FLAX. 293 
 
 spelz, Dutch spelt {*S2)el-do) recurs, as I believe, in Lat. 2'>oUen (from 
 *spl-d-m ; cf. sallere from *sal-dere), ^' f\uo n\ea\." The root-forms 
 spel and pel (jjol-enta, puis, palea* ttoAtos) are also seen in G. 
 Tra-o-TToA-i; and Trat-TrttX-?;, " finest meal." Thus Lat. 2wllen : Dutch 
 spelt :: G. dOdpr], " wheat-meal broth " : Lat. ador " spelt," unless 
 the latter belongs to Goth, atisk (above, p. 128). 
 
 Millet must have attained to very considerable importance at an 
 early period. This is indicated not only by the records of history 
 {cf. above, p. 282, /■.), but also by the names of this grass-plant. 
 G. fjieXivrj, Lat. milium, Lith. malnds is the "meal-plant" (root wie/, 
 G. dXe'w, Lat. molo, Lith. mdlti) ; Lith. s6-ra, s6ros ( : se-ti; cf. Goth. 
 sai-so : sedan, G. d^iT^/xt : d</)ew/<a) is the " seed-plant ; " G. e\vfj.o<; : 
 iXvfia, "plough-share," is the "plough-plant; " Lat. pd-nicum -.pasci, 
 pd-nis is the " feeding-plant. "f G. Keyxpos alone (which seems to 
 be related by "gradation" to Kdxpvs, "barley"), and UlsiV. pjf'oso 
 ( = A.S. fyrs, " lolium " ?), I find obscure. 
 
 We have then ascribed barley, wheat, and millet in the way of 
 grain to prehistoric European agriculture, but it is probable that 
 the acquaintance of rye was made at a time posterior to the wider 
 geographical expansion of the northern European tribes, to whose 
 languages the equation : O.H.G. rocko, O.N. riigr, A.S. ri/[/e, Lith. 
 rugys, O.S. ruH is confined. The origin of this stock of words 
 (*rughi-) is obscure: a connection with Sans. V7nhi, "rice," and 
 Thracian ^pl^a (Hehn) is hardly conceivable. In the south of 
 Europe this grass-plant was not originally cultivated. When it 
 became known it was called sec-ale, "sickle-plant." 
 
 The cultivation of oats belongs to a much later period : to the 
 South Europeans they were only known as a weed. As such they 
 were probably designated from the beginning by the equation : 
 O.S. ovisu, Lith. dwizos, Lat. avena. Numerous names, such as 
 G. aiyiAoji/^, ^pofxos, &c., as J. Grimm indeed remarked, designate 
 oats as sheep-weed or goat-weed : according to V. Hehn the tertinm 
 comparationis is the sterility of the goat and of oats, while accord- 
 ing to J. Grimm the animals mentioned particularly attack oats. 
 The equation given above, O.S. ovisii, probably belongs to this 
 category, and perhaps may be combined with O.S. ovica, Lith. 
 aivis, Lat. ovis ; but hardly O.H.G. haharo, which cannot be 
 connected with O.N. hafr (G . Ka.Trpo<; "goat"), because Swed. 
 hagre (Finn, l-akra) points to a form containing a guttural {cf. 
 Kluge, Et. W.). Subsequently oats became a favourite food in the 
 north, especially among the Teutons. 
 
 Flax I regard as having been cultivated in the primeval period : 
 G. Xlvov, Lat. Ihium, 1. lin, Goth, lein, O.S. linu, Lith. Unas. 
 There is absolutely no reason for regarding this series as due to 
 
 * If pal-ca, "chaft"," belongs here, it is obvious to connect O.H.G. spriti. 
 Mod. G. spreic, with G. <rirvpi/6s, " wheat" {cf. above) : root spur : sprii, spreiv. 
 
 + Can it be that O.H.G. hirsi, hirso {*ker-s) have a siniihir fundanieiital 
 meaning, and belong to G. KopevwfjLi, "satiate" {*L'or-c.i)l Kluge (A'<. IV.) 
 compares Lat. cirrus, " tuft ; " Grassmann {rflanzennatncn) connects hirso • 
 Sans, krsh (" idougli -plant " therefore), which root, liowever, shows an I in 
 European [cf. G. TiKaov). Others suggest Lat. Cere^. Xon liquet. 
 
294 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 borrowing.* The Yoot*(cf. Horn., Xl-tl, Xl-to) seems preserved in 
 Sans, li, It-na-ti, "bend oneself," so that the flax stalk was naturally 
 named after its tough and pliant filament, which is so well 
 adapted for spinning. The connection of the stock of words 
 mentioned from original times is supported by the primeval 
 derivatives from *li-no : Lat. iinteum, "linen," Lith. linta, "orna- 
 mental band," O.N. linnr (*linCtr), "girdle," O.I. leine (nom. plur. 
 lenti). 
 
 On the other hand, the agreement between the European words 
 used to designate hemp : G. /<avva/3is, Lat. cannabis, O.S. konoplja, 
 O.N. hampr, A.S. lunnep, O.H.G. hanafi% certainly due to borrow- 
 ing. The Greek word occurs first in Herodotus, who (iv. 75) is 
 acqiiainted with hemp both wild and cultivated (/cat avTOfxarrj koi 
 a-veLpofjievr]) in the country of the Scyths, whence, indeed, this other- 
 wise obscure word may have its origin. The Romans, amongst 
 whom hemp is mentioned for the first time about 100 B.C., 
 naturally have to thank the Greeks for their cannabis. 
 
 The Teutonic word may have been borrowed from Lat. cannabis, 
 and in that case must go back to a time before the First Sound- 
 shifting, which is improbable both in itself {cf. above, p. 276), 
 and because of the late date at which hemp became known in 
 Italy. A more likely assumption, therefore, is that the Slavo- 
 Teutonic expression, O.S. honoplja, O.H.G. hanaf, comes from the 
 same source as the Greek Kavva^is, and must then have spread 
 through both branches at a very early date. In no case could 
 the European words mentioned be primevally related with Sans. 
 ^and, "hemp," which would necessarily be represented by an O.S. 
 *sono2m. 
 
 A second Slavo-Teutonic expression, in which, however, the 
 meanings of " flax " and " hemp " would be confused, is perhaps 
 O.H.G. flahs, if it can be compared with O.S. poskoni, "hemp," 
 which also occurs with / (Pol. pioskon, hith. 2)1 askanei ; Miklosich, Ut. 
 W.). Still the relation of Teut. Jlah-s : Slav, plosk- remains obscure. 
 
 Again, Russ. i^enlka, Pol. pitnka, compared with Iran, banha, 
 " hemp " (Hehn), is unexplained, and very remarkable. 
 
 Especial difficulties are off"ered by the names of the leguminous 
 plants. As regards peas,t in the first place, Lat. ervum and G. 
 
 * V. Helm {Kidturpflanzen^, p. 523, *p. 482) would like to refer G. Kivov to 
 Daciau hvv, "nettle," which, however, involves unheard of phonetic changes 
 in vowel and consonant alike. O.H.G. linta, " lime-tree," again is to be kept 
 cXeiiv oi Iinteum ; cf. above, p. 274. Again, O.H.G. flahs has been compared 
 with Lith. pldukas, "hair," even indeed with O.S. vlasu, O.N. hor with O.S. 
 kropiva, which are all phonetically impossible. Alb. (Tusc. ) ke7'2>, but Geg. 
 kanrp, which Hehn compares with O.S. kropiva, is nothing but a loan-word 
 from It. canape, "hemp" (G. Meyer, Alb. Gr., % 12). 
 
 + V. Hehn {KuUurpjlanzen^ , p. 178) assumes *vorvo as the original form of 
 ipo^os; but first, the hiatus after ^ [II., xiii. 588: ^ fpeySji/^oO isnoproof of an 
 initial digamma; next, the Hesychian forms yiXivdos, yepivBoi, which lack the 
 characteristic /8, must be excluded ; and, thirdly, v in Greek cannot change 
 into /3. Further, as Hehn also assumes, ervum would have to be borrowed from 
 fpe^LvOoi, which is phonetically impossible. The a of arwiz, Hehn, following 
 Wackernagel, conjectures to be an echo of the Goth, ai in the suppositious 
 Goth. *airveits! 
 
PEA, LENTIL, AND BEAN. 295 
 
 ip((3iv6o's, o/)o/3os, unite in a common fundamental form *ergo, 
 *orgo. But wliat was the relation of these words to the Teutonic 
 expressions, A.S. earfe, O.H.G. arwiz, araiviz, Mod. Germ, erhse / 
 The difficulties in the way of assuming that these are loan-words 
 from the south of Europe are known to every student of language. 
 Kluge, therefore, feels compelled in his Et. W. to assume a common 
 unknown source (as in the case of the names for " hemp ") for A.S. 
 earfe, O.H.G. arioiz, Lat. ervum, G. ipel3tv6o<;. I do not regard 
 this as necessary. I believe that by bringing in the G. dpa/cds, 
 ''leguminous plant," we can show the Teutonic words to be related 
 at least in point of root with the South European words. Thus 
 we get : *e'r-go = Lat. er(f/)vtim, G. ipi(3Lv0o<;, opojSos ; *>'-Qo — G. 
 d-pa-Kos ; *f-5'o = O.H.G. ar{g)ivtz (siiffi.x obscure); and A.S. m/^e 
 (the u- timbre of the r vowel would explain the labialism). 
 
 Greek and Latin have still a second name for the pea which 
 rather points to primeval relationship : Lat. pisum, G. Tricra-oi/, 
 TTtVos {*2^ins-o), which derives from the above:mentioned root Trrto-crw, 
 pinso, &c. 
 
 The pea was cultivated in Homer ; its extreme antiquity in Italy 
 is indicated by proper names such as Piso and Cicero (: ci-cer — i}. 
 
 Kp-l6-<i). 
 
 In the names for the lentil primeval connection and borrowing 
 seem to cross : Lat. lens, lentis (cf. Lentuhis), is perhaps primevall}' 
 connected with O.S. leUa {*lent-ja) ; while O.H.G. linsi is rather 
 borrowed from the Latin, Lith. leiisze is obviously of German origin. 
 O.S. socivo is obscure. In Homer the lentil is not mentioned. 
 
 The same holds of the names for the bean : Lat. faba {gens 
 Fahioruvi), from which I. seih is borrowed, corresponds according 
 to phonetic law with O.S. hohu (from which again come 0. Pr. 
 haba, \Ath. pup>a), and with Alb. ba-6e {6e diminutive according to 
 G. Meyer). Germ, bohne, O.H.G. bona, A.S. bean, O.N. baioi 
 appear to stand apart. Most probably they are primevally related 
 with G. <^aKos " lentil " (Teut. fundamental form *bag-na). The 
 meaning would then waver between "bean" and " lentil," much 
 the same as in O.S. grachu, "bean," Mod. G. grah, "pea." The 
 Greeks, who cultivated the bean even in Homeric times, formed a 
 new word for it : /cm/xog, Tia'avos : kvcco, " swell " {cf. Brugmann, 
 Gr. Gr., p. 20;. 
 
 I conclude this account of the fruits of the field with a mention 
 of the liliaceoe and bulbous plants. 
 
 Amongst the former I mention the onion : G. Kp6p.vov (as old as 
 Homer), Lith. kermusze, I. crem, N.H.D. rams. Further, Lat. 
 cepa, ccepe (gens Coepionum) may be compared with Arcad. KciTrta 
 (0. AVeise, Gr. W. im Lat., p. 126), and G. yeAyis by the side of 
 ^oA/3os {*gel-go) with Lat. buUms ; for the latter word is rather 
 primevally related to the Greek than borrowed from it. This is 
 confirmed by its employment as a proper name {Jiulbus), and by 
 the number of its derivatives : hulbosus, bulbacens, etc. For Lat. 
 b = g, cf. above, p. 417, on bitra. 
 
 For leek (garlic) I refer to G. o-KopoSor = Alb. /nul^re, G. irpaa-ov 
 
296 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 (O.S, pra2?7,) = Lat. iwrr^im (Osthoff, M. V., ii. 50, disagrees), and 
 to I. hiss {*luk-s), O.H.G. louh, Russ. fuku, Lith. Mkai, which are 
 obviously borrowed, perhaps from east to west. 
 
 As for the names of the rape : G. puTrus, Lat. rdpa, O.H.G. ruoba, 
 O.S. o-epa, I fear we shall again not get beyond a non liquet. 
 Against the primeval connection of these words there are first 
 linguistic reasons, viz., that initial Greek p does not seem to go 
 back to an ancient initial r (G. Meyer, Griech. GrP', p. 175), and 
 also that the gradation {Ahlant) from e : a (O.S. repa : Lat. rdpa), 
 which must be assumed on the theory of primeval relationship, 
 would be altogether unusual ; next, as regards the history of 
 culture, it is suspicious that, unlike the other cultivated plants 
 which we have assigned to the primeval period, the rape does not 
 seem to have been cultivated in ancient Greek (Homeric) days, 
 but only ajDpears at a relatively late period. 'PctTrvs, " rape," is 
 preceded by a word formed from the same stem, pa</)avts (Aristoph.), 
 '• radish." On the other hand, the assumption of a loan from the 
 South European to the North European languages is by no means 
 satisfactory phonetically. 
 
 Summing up we find as the result of purely linguistic arguments 
 that the names for barley, wheat, millet, flax, perhaps also for peas, 
 beans, and onions, in all probability go back to the prehistoric 
 European period. All these plants were already under cultivation 
 in Homeric times and in ancient Italy, nor is there wanting express 
 evidence that they were, at least partially, known in the north of 
 Europe. 
 
 Another observation forces itself on our notice in this connection ; 
 the stock of cultivated plants which, as we believe, we have traced 
 to the prehistoric European period, recurs in all essential points in 
 the culture of the Semites and Egyptians, i.e., those plants which 
 we found to belong to the former period, such as barley, wheat, 
 millet, flax, beans, onions, also recur among the latter peoples ; 
 while those which are absent in the one case, such as rye, oats, and 
 hemp, are missing in the other also {cf. Franz Woenig, Die Pfl.anzen 
 im alien JJJf/ypten, 2 Aufl., Leipzig, 1886, and Riem, Handwdrterhiich 
 des hiblischen Altertums, Bielefeld u. Leipzig, 1884 ; cf. also above, 
 p. 43). Only, in the way of leguminous plants, amongst Semites 
 and Egyptians alike, the lentil plays the principal part instead of 
 peas, which, perhaps, were on the whole unknown. The rape is not 
 mentioned in the Bible, and its occurrence in Egypt seems doubtful 
 {cf. Woenig, loc. cit., p. 216, f.). The above-named cultivated plants 
 therefore must at a very early time have obtained an extraordinarily 
 wide distribution, which, however, became the more restricted the 
 farther north it went : thus, according to Ahlqvist's investigations, 
 the Finns cultivated barley and rape alone {cf. above, p. 45). What 
 the centre was from which they were distributed is a point on which 
 we await instruction from naturalists. Any one, however, who 
 takes up De Candolle's book on the Origin of Ctdtivated Plants, in 
 which our scientific knowledge on this point is put together, may 
 easily see that we are here still plunged in a sea of doubts, and 
 
THE CULTIVATION OF TREES. 297 
 
 that Humboldt's dictum : " The origin, the earliest home of the 
 plants most useful to man, his companions from the remotest ages, 
 is as mipenetrable a secret as the home of the domesticated 
 animals," has not jet been refuted in the cases of those particular 
 plants whose original home it would most interest us to know. 
 
 There remains therefore an extraordinary amount for future 
 research to do, as regards both f\icts and language, in the matter of 
 the most ancient cultivated plants. 
 
 Returning to the European members of the Indo-Germanic 
 family, we regard it as probable that even when they had once 
 applied themselves to a primitive, semi-nomad form of agriculture, 
 which they only practised with any earnestness when a longish 
 halt was forced upon them, they stuck at this stage of civilisa- 
 tion for many centuries. A new era dawns on the south when 
 it comes in contact with the civilised world of the Orient, on 
 the north when it encounters the civilisation of the Mediterranean 
 peoples. 
 
 The last and surest step in permanent agriculture is the culti- 
 vation of trees, which, of course, was totally unknown to the 
 European members of the Indo-Germanic family in their earliest 
 period. As Thucydides expressly says of the most ancient Greeks, 
 tliat they planted no trees {ov8e (^in-twrcs), so Tacitus says of the 
 Teutons (c. 26) : " Necenim cum ubertate et amplitudine soli labore 
 contendunt, ut pomaria conserant et prata separent et hortos 
 rigent: sola terrse seges imperatur." On "wild fruit-trees, see above, 
 p. 275, ff. Habituation to more permanent habitations brought with 
 it the gradual introduction of horticulture and kitchen-gardens, 
 which were imknown to the primitive age, although perhaps even 
 in temporary settlements individual families may have just fenced 
 off a piece of ground in the neighbourhood of the house on which 
 to grow bulbs, beans, and peas. The names of kitchen and garden 
 plants (words such as cole, cummin, cabbage, vetch, onion, radish, 
 mint, asparagus, &c.) common to nearly the whole Slavo-Teutonic 
 (and partially to the Celtic) north, bear the mark of their South 
 European origin on the face of them. Frequently they cannot be 
 traced further back than Italy or Greece ; not unfrequently, how- 
 ever, they take us across Italy and Greece to the district whence 
 come countless valuable gifts of civilisation — the Semitic and Syrian 
 world. Thus, to quote only one example here, the names for 
 cimimin (Hebr. kammon, Arab, Icammim, G. kv^ivov, Lat. cummum, 
 O.H.G. chumin, 0. Russ. Jcjuminu) clearly indicate the route 
 followed by civilisation from east to west in this case. 
 
 But all this is no part of our task. We shall be brought back 
 once more to the subject of cultivated ])lants by the history of 
 wine, which we reserve for chapter vii. (Food and Drink), 
 
 Having thus far concerned ourselves exclusively with the agri- 
 culture of the prehistoric European period, we must before 
 closing this chapter dwell, if only for a few words, on the Indo- 
 Iranians. We have already seen on p. 284 that special agree- 
 ments exist between Sanskrit and Iranian in agricultural 
 
298 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 terminology ; and there is nothing to prevent us from assuming 
 that these peoples, like the Europeans, effected their transition 
 to agriculture, or at any rate made considerable advances in 
 agriculture, on some suitable soil, the locality of which we shall 
 subsequently endeavour to determine, at a time when they were 
 yet ethnically united. 
 
 This early ludo-Iranian agriculture again must be regarded as 
 primitive in kind and as not implying permanent settlement. In 
 the Avesta itself, according to W. Geiger's investigations (Ostiran. 
 Kultw\ p. 399, /'.), we are confronted by two stages of culture 
 amongst the Zend people. First the Gdtlids present us with what 
 was practically the economic life of the primeval Tndo-Iranian 
 period : agriculture is not absolutely unknown, but it is very 
 secondary to cattle-breeding. The centre of the tribal economy is 
 the cow. Irrigation of the soil — absolutely indispensable, under the 
 peculiar conditions of the ground in Persia, if the soil is to be tilled 
 even in a moderately effective manner- — is not yet mentioned. 
 The picture presented by the younger portions of the Avesta is 
 quite different : in them the Iranian has become a settled agricul- 
 turist, who tills the soil in accordance with the godly precepts 
 of Ahura Mazda. Irrigation is practised with technical skill. 
 Even the cultivation of trees, which binds man more surely to his 
 native soil, is known to the people of the Avesta. 
 
 The Indians, too, seem to have enjoyed, even in the age of the 
 Rigveda, a more settled form of life than, say, the Greeks of 
 whom Thucydides speaks {cf. above, p. 281), or the Teutons 
 described by Caesar, notwithstanding the fact that a gradual 
 advance southwards and eastwards, in the face of the resistance 
 of the natives, was still going on amongst the Indians. Here 
 and there, as Ludwig remarks in the index to his translation of the 
 Rigveda, p. 138, the text seems indeed to point to the existence 
 of hostile relations between the later " Aryan " immigrants and 
 the earlier ones who had already permanently settled down. 
 
 Unfortunately, as yet we know very little of the relation of 
 the Vedic Indian to the soil he tilled. What is beyond doubt is 
 that the economic life of this period was played in the community 
 of villagers who were bound together by the bonds of kinsman- 
 ship. But, touching the relation of the individual to the land 
 of the whole village, from the point of view of legal rights and 
 property, nothing satisfactory is known to me. One passage 
 (Rigv., i. 110. 5) clearly refei-s to measuring out fields {kshetrayn 
 iva VI mavius tejanena), and may refer to private property not 
 to the property of the community.* In this connection we may 
 
 * We may expect further information as to the state of things in modern 
 India in this respect from the Ethnological Survey of India (above, p. 112). 
 
 Cf. the cliaracteristic questions : "382. Are there traces, among the 
 
 caste or tribe, of village communities or of a communal organisation embracing 
 groups of villages ? 386. Are there any traces of tlie periodical redistribution 
 of common arable land among tlie members or sections of the community ? 
 389. Do communal rights of pasturage exist or are they asserted over land 
 which is private property? " &c. 
 
INDO-IRANIAN AGRICULTURE. 299 
 
 mention th.at both in Sanskrit and in Iranian, words for settle- 
 ment, <tc., are formed from the root krsh, karesh, "to plough:" 
 thus, Sans, krshtdyas (especially ^M/7ca k?:) means literally 
 " ploughman," then "a settled people," "men "; Zend karsha in 
 kars^ho-rdza, " founding settlements " (Geiger, 0. C, p. 399). 
 
 What cultivated plants belong to the primitive Indo-Iranian 
 period cannot be determined owing to the scantiness of our 
 sources in this matter. The only plant mentioned both in the 
 Avesta and also in the Rigveda, is i/dva, but — even if this word 
 meant barley in later Sanskrit, and also in modern Iranian dialects 
 (Pers. gaic, Osset. i/eu', "barley," but Digoric i/au, "millet") — it 
 is still doubtful whether the word originally had such a restricted 
 meaning. 
 
 The flax of the Europeans (c/. above, p. 294) has its place 
 taken by the hemp of the Indo-Iranians (Sans, hhangd = Zend 
 baitha), which was originally prized for the intoxicating eftects of 
 its decoctions. In the Rigveda hhangd is an epithet of soma ; 
 as hemp it appears for the first time in the Atharva Veda. In 
 Iranian heng is to this day a name for the intoxicating haschisch 
 (W. Geiger, 0. C, p. 152). 
 
 We shall speak of Sans, soma = Zend kauma in chapter vii. 
 
 As for cultivated plants mentioned not in the Rigveda, but in 
 other Vedic texts, wheat and beans (cf. above, p. 284) seem to 
 have joint names in Sanskrit and modern Persian dialects. 
 
CHAPTER VL 
 
 COMPUTATION OF TIJIE. 
 
 Divisions of the Year — Originally Two — Additions — The Year — Moon and 
 Month — Computation of Gestation — Superstition — Lunar and Solar Year 
 — Names of the Months — Computation by Nights — Day — Divisions of 
 the Day, 
 
 If to the history of agriculture and cultivated plants I append 
 a short review of the origins of the Tndo-Germanic methods of 
 computing time, it is because the two things are causally con- 
 'nected with each other. J. Grimm {Geschichte d. D. Spr.) rightly 
 remarks : " Agricultural peoples are the first to attend to the 
 service of the gods and the computation of time;" and it is 
 obvious that he who commits the seed to the bosom of the earth, 
 and hopes for wealth and happiness for himself and his family 
 from its growth and prosperity — he is the first man in the country- 
 side to take a lively interest in the precise computation of time. 
 Now, as we have seen in the preceding pages that the Indo- 
 Europeans in their primeval period were far from having attained 
 the height of permanent agricultural life, it will be important to 
 investigate whether what we can ascertain as to the oldest method 
 of computing time is in harmony with this conclusion. 
 
 Nor will it be less valuable — for the purpose of understanding 
 the historic calendars of the individual Indo-Germanic peoples — to 
 discover the common element at the bottom of them all. And, 
 thirdly, it is beyond dispute that the divisions of time made by 
 a people, e.g., the question how many and what seasons of the 
 year it distinguished, are closely connected with the position and 
 climate of the country in which it dwells ; so that we may hope 
 to gain some further data for this subject, i.e., the question of the 
 original Indo-European home. 
 
 I. The Seasons op the Year. 
 
 In the case of a people that lives almost exclusively on the 
 produce of its herds, two observations are forced on the notice of 
 man by the influence of changes of weather ; that is to say, he 
 distinguishes between the season of the year in which his herds 
 have to seek their food on the open pasture-land, and that in 
 which they have to be sheltered from the horrors of the weather 
 
THE SEASONS Or THE YEAR. 3OI 
 
 in subterranean caves, in the safety of the pen, or in the hospitable 
 stall. 
 
 If we may believe Vambery (Primitive Kultur, p. 162,/.), the 
 Turko-Tataric peoples in their primitive period distinguished two 
 seasons of the year only, summer and winter, in the name of 
 which the conditions of nomad life are clearly mirrored. Accord- 
 ing to him the name of summer, jaz, amounts to " the season of 
 the year in which a people scatters" {jaz, "to spread owt" jazi, 
 " plain," jazilamak, " to go to the pasturage, to the steppes "), 
 whereas the name of winter, Ms, his meant the snowy season of 
 the year (Jcaj-is, kais-Ms, "snow-drift"). 
 
 What can we infer as to the conditions of life amongst the most 
 ancient Indo-Europeans in this respect 1 
 
 The season of the year most sharply defined in the Indo-Germanic 
 languages, and most widely spread amongst them, is beyond 
 question winter: Zend zyn, "winter," G. x'-^^i "snow," Lat. hiems, 
 \. gam, "winter;" Sans, hdyand, "year," Zend zayano, "winter;" 
 Sans, hemantd, "winter," G. xct^iwv, "storm," Armen. _/m«, "snow," 
 Lith. iiema, O.S. zima ; Sans, himd, "cold, winter," Zend zima, 
 "winter, year," Arm. jmern, "winter," Alb. dimen, "winter," Teut. 
 en-girnus, "annual" \lex Salica ; Kern Taal u. Letterb., ii. 143), 
 Lat. htimis, trinius, kc, "biennial, triennial," G. ;^i/Aapos, xijxaipa, 
 "he-goat, goat" ("yearling"). 
 
 The root is unknown ; but the change of meaning in the stock 
 of words quoted (winter, storm, snow) mirrors the conditions of a 
 northern winter, and this is confirmed by the presence of an Indo- 
 Germanic root for "to snow:" Zend snizh (but vafra, "snow" = 
 Sans, vdpra, "earthwork"?), Lat. ninguere, nix, G. vt<^et, vtcjia, Goth. 
 s)idivs, Lith. sni\gas, O.S. snegil, I. snechta. The comparison of 
 O.H.G. is with Zend isi, "ice," is doubtful. 
 
 Over against this stock of words for winter are three equations 
 which agree in denoting a more pleasant season of the year. They 
 are : — 
 
 1. Sans, vasantd, Zend vauhri (Mod. P. hehdr), Armen. garun, 
 
 O.S. vesna, O.N. vdr, Lat. ver, G. tap, "spring," Lith. wasara, 
 " summer." 
 
 2. O.S. jar il, "spring," G. ojpa, "pleasant season of the year," 
 
 Goth, jer, "yeai*," Zend ydre, "year." 
 
 3. Sans, sdmd, "half-year, year," Zend hama, Armen. amafii, am, 
 
 "year," I. sam, samrad, O.H.G. sumar, "summer." 
 
 The question then presents itself whether the above series of 
 words are only different ways of expressing the same notion, or 
 whether they warrant us in assuming that the warm and j)leasant 
 season of the year had ahvady been divided by the original people 
 into spring and summer. I believe the latter was not the case ; 
 that on the contx'ary everything serves to indicate that the Indo- 
 European year was divided into two parts, sunnner and winter. Anil 
 I believe I can make the following points in support of this view: — 
 
 1. The above equations by no means agree in their meanings. 
 
302 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 AVhereas in the other derivations of the root ves the notion of spring- 
 inheres, Lith. wasara means "summer," and it is oiAj po-wasaris 
 that naeans " spring." Again, G. wpa (No. 2) is the pleasant season 
 in general, as is shown particularly by oTr-wprj, "harvest" ("late 
 summer"). In the case of No. 3 we probably have to start from 
 the meaning of "half-year," preserved in Sanskrit, as scarcely 
 anyone will be willing to separate sd7nd from samd, " equal." 
 Hence the conception of summer — the two meanings coexisted in 
 the primeval period — as a term of six months. 
 
 2. Nearly everywhere in the chronology of the individual 
 peoples a division of the year into two parts can be traced. This 
 finds linguistic expression in the circumstance that the terms for 
 summer, spring, and winter have parallel suffix formations. As in 
 the primeval period *ghi-7n and *sem- * existed side by side, so in 
 Zend zima and hama correspond to each other (Spiegel, Arische 
 Periode, pp. 21, 23), in Armenian amarn axidijviefn (Hiibschmann, 
 A. St., i. 40), in Teutonic sum-ar and uint-ar, in Celtic gam and 
 sam, in Indian vasantd and hemantd. There is absolutely no 
 instance in which one and the same language shows identity of 
 suffixes in the names of three seasons of the year. In Slavonic, also, 
 the year is divided into two principal divisions, summer (leto) and 
 winter {zivia) ; and, finally, evident traces of the old state of things 
 are not wanting in Greek (cf. Od., vii. 118: rawv ovttot€. Kapiro^ 
 cLTToXXvTaL ovB' aTToXeLTrei ;^et|U,aTOS oiSe Oepev;) and Latin (Ungei*, 
 Zeitrecknung der Griechen und Riimer Handhuch der Kl. A. herausg. 
 V. I, Muller, i. 556 and 610). 
 
 3. Most Indo-Gennanic peoples' view^s of nature are pervaded by 
 the idea of a conflict between the pleasant and the wintry season of 
 the year. In the Zend Avesta the story is: Perpetual summer 
 reigned in the Airyana-vaejanh, but Agra-mainyus could not suffer 
 this happiness to endure ; therefore he created a counteraction, a 
 great snake and the winter, produced by the Dtevas. Our own 
 Teutonic antiquity developed the contrast between summer and 
 winter in an extremely original mannei", for which I refer to J. 
 Grimm's Deutsche Mythologie. Slavonic tales tell of a youth or a 
 young maiden who is rescued from the power which had bound her 
 in an enchanted palace of crystal. This reminds us of our Sleeping 
 Beauty : the kiss of spring releases the earth plunged in the deep 
 slumber of winter. In warmer climes, peopled by Indo-Eui'opeans, 
 this simile naturally loses its foi'ce. In India all recollection of it 
 seems to have been transferred to the struggle between India and 
 Vritra, who has captured the cloud cows. 
 
 For all these reasons I believe we have the right to presuppose 
 an original division of the Indo-Germanic year into two seasons. 
 The coexistence of the three above-mentioned terms for the 
 pleasant season of the year may be explained by assuming that the 
 words formed from the root ye, "to go," were originally adjectives 
 to *semd, so that ^yerd semd may have meant the half-year in which 
 " one goes out, goes to the pasture-land " (cf. Zend d-yd-thra, " the 
 * Cf. Brugmann, Gruiidriss, it. i. 453. 
 
A THIRD SEASON OF THE YEAR. 3O3 
 
 return of the cattle from pasture," Sans, ydtrd, "going out to 
 pasture," Roth, Z. d. D. M. G., xxxiv. 704, and Turko-Tat. jVij above, 
 p. 301). The words formed from the root ves^ however, certainly 
 only designated the beginning of the pleasant season {cf. O.H.G. 
 ositariln, ostara, "ancient spring festival," from root «s : vex), as is 
 shown by the fact that none of them can, like the derivatives from 
 sem-, ye, ghei, serve to designate the whole year. 
 
 Now, we have already seen that the Indo-Germanic population 
 of Europe, like the Indo-Iranians before their separation, must 
 have made some not inconsiderable advances in the matter of 
 agriculture; and thus we might expect to find amongst both 
 groups of peoples a third season of the year designated, which did 
 not indeed drive out the ancient division of the year into two parts 
 — for this continued as we have said into historic times — but which 
 did bring into particular prominence that portion of the pleasant 
 season (*sem) in which things ripened and crops were got in. 
 As a matter of fact this seems to have been the case. In Indo- 
 Iranian, Sans, gar-dd and Zend saredha agree, and in all proba- 
 bility belong to the Sans, root gar-, "to seethe, cook." In European 
 • I am inclined, in spite of certain phonetic ditliculties, to join 
 Frohde {B. B., i. 329) in comparing Goth, asans, " Oepo<i " (^ept^etv, 
 "to gather crops," O.S. jeseni, Russ. oseni, Pr. assanis, "harvest") 
 = Lat. Minus, "year" (lit. " summer," "crop-time; " anntis for *dnus 
 from *as-no; cf. cunnus for *cihius from *cus-no; Stolz, Lat. Gr., p. 
 187), annona, "produce in the shape of grain."* The common root 
 would be the as, which is widely spread in ancient Teutonic in 
 the meaning of "working in the fields" (M.H.G. asten, O.H.G. 
 arnon). Cf. Kluge, Et. IF".*, p. 73; Thurneysen, K. Z., xxx. 476, 
 differs. 
 
 If we now leave these primeval expressions and turn to the 
 subsequent additions made by the most important peoples to their 
 terminology, w^e find it remarkable to begin with that Teutonic has 
 retained but few traces of derivatives from the roots ves and gliei. 
 The place of the former has been taken by O.H.G. lenzo, langiz, 
 A.S. lencten, which is confined to West Teutonic languages, and is 
 altogether obscure ; of the latter by the common Teutonic Goth. 
 vintrus, which perhaps belongs to the O.I. find, "white," and so 
 designates the season of the year after the colour of the snow 
 (Keller, Keltische Brief e, p. 113). A parallel to this is afforded 
 by the Lithuanian name for the harvest, r^idu : riidas, "red." 
 Touching the Teutonic harvest we have the important record of 
 Tacitus {Germ., 26): " Hiems et ver et sestas intellectum ac 
 vocabula habent, autunmi perinde nomen ac bona ignorantur." 
 It follows from this that the O.H.G. herhest, A.S. haii'fest\ 
 (O.N. hatist can scarcely be connected), which is confined to 
 
 * That the agricultural Romans chose an expression wliich literally meant 
 "harvest-crop" to designate the year seems likely enough. Others, indeed, 
 compare Lat. annus : Goth, d^n, "year." 
 
 t The root, however, is of course the same as in Lat. carpere, G. KapirSs. 
 Cf. Heb. choref, "harvest": cMraf, "pluck.". 
 
304 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 High German and Dutch, did not estabhsh itself until after 
 Tacitus as the word for the crop of bona autumni, i.e., of fruit. 
 Previously, as it is an ancient formation, it may have been 
 synonymovis with Goth, asans. 
 
 In the Slavonic languages the Common Slav, leto alone remains 
 for us to mention. It is usually connected with Lith. li/tu.s, 
 "rain," which linguistically is correct euough, but as an explana- 
 tion of the meaning is extremely remarkable. See below. 
 
 It is intelligible that in southern climes new expressions became 
 necessary for summer (Lat. cestas : atdut, G. Oepo<; = Armen. 
 jer : Sans, gharmd, " glow," Lat. formus), expressing the warmth 
 of the season. Summer is here the harvest season (Oepi^eiv, " to 
 harvest "). Lat. ver and G. eap attain the rank of a separate 
 season. Then in both languages various names for the harvest, 
 the time of fruit crops and vintage, grow up : in Lat. autumnus, 
 which is perhaps assimilated in its suffix to Vert-ummis ( : verto), 
 " the god of the turning seasons of the year," of the TrepLirXofxevuiv 
 eviavTwv (c/. Sans, ritu-vrtti, "turn of the seasons," "year"); 
 the *auto which remains I would compare with O.N. aiidr, 
 " wealth." In Greek, even in Homer, the o-rr-Mpr] {cf. Gei'man 
 spdtjahr = harvest) follows the ^epos, the T^Bakvla oTrcopi/, the time 
 of great heat {II.., xxi. 346), but also of the pouring rain (//., xvi. 
 385). Attempts at dividing the year into six or seven portions are 
 also found amongst the Greeks (linger, loc. cit., p. 561). 
 
 In the Vendidad of the Avesta, as already remarked, winter and 
 summer {zyao, zinia : hama) form the basis of the computation of 
 time. The short transitional season of spring {yanhri and zare- 
 maya,'^ "the green": Sans, hdri : O.'Si. zelenii, "green") is not 
 originally taken into account. The word created in the Indo- 
 Iranian period for fruit-time, saredha, has taken on the meaning 
 of "year," though in Ossetic sdrdd, "summer," has preserved the 
 proper sense of " time of ripe fruit" {sdrdd and zumdg, "summer" 
 and " winter," by the side of a more recent division into five 
 parts ; Hiibschmann, Osset. S2}r., p. 63). 
 
 On Indian soil a steady increase in the number of the seasons 
 may be observed. As sdmd was only preserved in the sense of 
 "half-year," "year," the terms inherited from the primeval period 
 were vasantd, hemantd, farad. The division of the year into three 
 parts {trayo vd rtavah samvatsarasya, Qui. Br.) in the Vedic 
 period tended, the further behind the old abodes in the Punjaub 
 were left, to become a division into five seasons : vasantd, grtshmd 
 {oistas, Oipoq), varshd (" rainy season ; " cf. Slav. lUo), gardd, 
 hemantd fifira, {giQira, "cool"), oi', dividing the last two, into 
 six seasons (cf. B. R., under rtu, " season of the year"). The modern 
 Hindus, finally, distinguish: Baras, the rainy season, July and 
 August ; Scharad, the depressing, humid seasons after the rains, 
 September and October ; Henianta, the cool season, November and 
 December; Sisira, the dewy season, the period of cool mornings 
 and of cloud, January and February ; Wasant, spring, March and 
 * Cf. Rotli, Z. d. D. M. G., xxxiv. 702. 
 
THE CONCEPTION OF YEAR. 30$ 
 
 April ; Grischma, the bright, sunny, hot time of the year. May and 
 June (Schlagiutweit, Indien, ii. 173, note). 
 
 To return to the primeval period, there is still the important 
 question whether the conception of winter and summer combined 
 into one whole, the conception of the year, had found expression 
 in language. 
 
 This appears actually to have been the case. We find agree- 
 ment between : Sans, sarli-vat-s-ard, " year," samvatsain, " a year 
 long," pcD'ivatsard, "a full year," vatsard, G. FcVos,* "year," Alb. 
 viet, "year," si-viet, "in this year" (G. Meyer, Aib. Gr.), Lat. 
 vetu!i,\ "old," O.S. vetilchu, Lith. wetuszas, &c. Further, Sans. 
 parut, Pamir D. jxirJ, par-wuz (Tomaschek, C. St., p. 19), Osset. 
 fare, N. Pers. 2^dr, Armen. heru (Hiibschmann, Arm. St., i. 39 ; 
 0)<set. Spr., 65) = G. Trepvat, O.N. fjor]). There is yet a second 
 Indo-Germanic equation to produce : Lith. metas = Alb. mot, " year " 
 (£. B., viii. 9), the original meaning of which (root me) is "measure 
 of time," just as in Slavonic words meaning "year," like Bulg. 
 godina,8erv. god, and words meaning "time," "feast" (Pol. 
 gody, Cecil hod), are derived from the same root ; | Miklosich, Et. 
 W., p. 61. It seems to me, therefore, not impossible that O.S. 
 leto, "summer," "year," must rather be connected with I. lith, 
 "festival," "feast-day," than with Lith. lytus, "rain." 
 
 Other means, however, of counting the year may have been 
 employed in the primeval period than the ancient neuter vttos, 
 which perhaps originally meant nothing more than " past time," 
 "antiquity." On the one hand, in ancient texts the seasons of 
 the year are enumerated in order. 
 
 Thus, in the Hildebrandslied we have : Ic wallota sumaro enti 
 u'intro sehstic ( = 30 years, 60 half-years, A.S. missere, O.N. misseri) ; 
 in Heliand, and elsewhere, thea habda so fiUc wintro endi sumaro 
 gilibd. In the Rigveda, too, we have such sentences as "live for 
 a hundred years, a hundred winters, a hundred spi'ings, and 
 increase in strength." Similarly in Homer and elsewhere. It is 
 obvious that expressions of this broad and unwieldy description 
 were principally employed on poetic occasions, e.g., in the pompous 
 
 * In the G. iviavris I divide thus : ivi-a>jT6-s, and compare *avT6s : FeVos 
 from o-Ft-J-j (cf. aTfios from *a-FeT-^o's : a-vT-firtf from d-Fr-^trj;- ; G. Meyer, 
 Gr. Gr.-, § 101). Tlie first element is eVio- (: eros, (vo-s, " tlie earlier") = 
 Sans, sdna, "old." Od., i. 16 : — 
 
 a\\' ore Si) eras ?i\0€ ■mptirXoiJ.ivci)!' iviavTOiv 
 
 TCf) 01 iTr(KK(i'(TaVTO K.T.K., 
 
 would, e.g., really be : " When — as the earlier years turned by — that j'car came 
 in which," &c. 
 
 Ascoli [K. Z., xvii. 401, ./f.) gives a different explanation. 
 
 t The Lat. adjective also had originally the meaning of " year, age, 
 antiquity " (c/. K. Brugmann, K. Z., xxiv. 38; J. Schnudt, Die P/urnlhi/iUmgcn 
 dericlfj. Neutra, p. 84). A different explanation in Thurneysen, A'. Z., xxx. 485. 
 
 + With Slav, gods, "time, festival, year," I compare G. ^7r/-/35-5, "day 
 after the festival " (root c/ed). The received interpretation of this word as 
 "that which follows on foot" altogether omits the reference which the word 
 always has to the festival. 
 
 U 
 
306 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 invocations of health and happiness which were known even to the 
 primeval period. 
 
 For the pm-poses of daily life it sufficed to designate the coming 
 year or the past by the name of one of the seasons (jmrs pi'o toto). 
 The Indo-Germauic languages are pervaded by an unmistakable 
 tendency to forget the original meaning of the name of a season 
 and to employ it to designate the year as a whole. In this sense 
 we have : — 
 
 1. The ^Yinter: Derivatives from the root g he i [cf. above, p. 301). 
 Cf., further, Goth, vintrus (qino hl6\>rinnandei tvalih vintruns), 
 Zend ailvigdma, " winter and year." The frequency of this change 
 of meaning from winter to year is an indication of the important 
 part played by winter in the climate of the oi'iginal land. 
 
 2. The Autumn : Zend saredhu [cf. above, p. 304). So, too. 
 Sans, (ardd is very frequently used for " year." A. Weber {Ind. 
 Stud., xvii. 232) remarks on this: "The formal enumeration of 
 years, in the aphorisms of the ritual text, down to the grhya- 
 sutra, is by harvests. This represents an intermediate stage 
 between the old method of counting by winters (himds) and the 
 later method by rainy seasons (varshdiii), corresponding to the 
 change of abode which had taken place in the meanwhile." 
 
 3. The Summer : Derivatives from the root sem- (see above, 
 p. 301). To these we may perhaps add O.S. leto, "summer," 
 "year" (cf. however, above, p. 305). Dei'ivatives from the root 
 i/e (see ai)ove, p. 301). 
 
 The changes of meaning here indicated in Indo-European are 
 repeated in the Finn languages. Thus, we have in Mordv. Hza, 
 "summer," "year," inOstjak tal, "winter," "year;" and, further, 
 in Ostjiik tallun, "winter and summer " = year. These languages 
 have also a common word for the concept year : Finn, vuosi, 
 Weps. 2V0S, Ostj. ot. Tomaschek regards this as identical with 
 Indo-Germanic vet, ut (Pamir D., p. 19), a remarkable connection, 
 if correct, in the history of culture. 
 
 II. Moon and Month. 
 
 Of the stars that deck the heavens' vault, it was the moon with 
 her perpetual changes that first pi'oclaimed the course of time to 
 the Indo-Europeans as to other peoples. "Omnium admirationem," 
 says Pliny {Hist. Nat., ii. 9. 41), " vincit novissimum sidus tei'risque 
 familiarissimum." Moon and month coincide, with occasional 
 small differences of suffix, in Indo-European : thus in Sans, mds, 
 Zend nido, 0. Pers. mdha, in O.S. mexeci, in Lith. menu (m'enesis, 
 "month" only), in Goth, mena, "moon" : men6\'>s, "month." 
 Frequently it is only the name of the measure of time that 
 survives from this root, while new names have come in for the 
 constellation: thus G. fxriv : a-eXrjvt], "moon" (crcAas, "bright- 
 ness"), Lat. mensis, (Mene, "dea menstruationis") : luna (hicere, 
 "to beam"), Armen. amis, "month" : hisin, "moon" {lucere), O.I. 
 mi : esca, " moon " (of obscure origin). Cf. also Alb. moi, "month." 
 
MOON AND MONTH. 307 
 
 The root of the whole of this stock (on whose phonetics see J. 
 Schmidt, K. Z., xxvi. 345) is rightly looked for in the Indo-G. 
 me, Sans, md-mi, " I measure," so that the moon presents herself 
 as " the measure of time," as Max Miiller expresses it : " the 
 golden hand on tlie dark dial of heaven." 
 
 In the month as determined by the moon we have then to see 
 the first and surest begiimings of a systematic computation of 
 time amongst the Indo-Europeans. 
 
 The purely lunar month consists, of course, of 29 days, 12 
 hours, 44 minutes, 3 seconds ; and that it continued for a con- 
 siderable time to have the value of the period assigned to it by 
 nature, not only in the primeval age, but also amongst the 
 individual peoples, is indicated in all probability, amongst other 
 things by the fact that one of the most important natural processes, 
 the term of which could be accurately reckoned, gestation, was 
 fixed in early ages not at nine but at ten months. 
 
 If, in the Vedic period, a child has to be indicated as near birth, 
 it is called daramasya, "a ten months' child." In a prayer for the 
 fertility of woman the words used are : — 
 
 Tdm te gdrhham Imvdmahe — da^aine mdsi sutave. 
 
 " We pray thee for the delivery of the fruit (previously described) 
 in the tenth month." So, too, in the Avesta the normal time for 
 confinement is the tenth month (Geiger, 0. C, p. 236), in Hero- 
 dotus (vi. 69) equally, and also amongst the Romans, e.g., the same 
 computation occurs in the Twelve Tables (Unger, loc. cit., p. 616). 
 Cf. Leist on the conception of a gestation-year of ten months 
 {Altarisches Jus Gentium, p. 2Q2, ff.). 
 
 The month is naturally divided, by the two opposite phases of 
 tlie full moon and the new moon, into two halves, which the 
 Indians call 2)urva-pakshd and apara-pakshd, the " front " and 
 "hind" (Zimmer, Altind. L., p. 364), or ncklapakska and h-shna- 
 paksha, the " bright " and " dark " halves. The expressions 
 7/dva and dyava also occur in Vedic texts for the same ideas. I 
 should be inclined to connect this ydva with yuixui, "young" 
 (ydv-tyai'ts, ydv-iskla), and hith. jdunas vienii, "new moon." 
 
 The division of the month into two parts which we have found 
 amongst the Indo-Europeans is also presupposed in the Avesta 
 (Geiger, loc. cit., p. 316). In Greek it is pointed to by the expres- 
 sion fjL-qvo'i LCTTafjLevov and fx.r)v6s ^6lvovto<5, although in historical 
 times a division of the month into three decades of days (the waxing 
 crescent, more or less full disk, the waning crescent) was brought into 
 connection with it. Amongst the Teutons also, in Tacitus' account 
 {Germ., c. xi.), the new and full moon aj)pear as the most prominent 
 phases of the moon ("cum ant inchoatur luna aut impletur"). 
 On Roman ground, the idtis, "the brighter nights" (G. I$ap6<;, aiOoy, 
 " bum"), coiTespond to the full moon, to the new moon the calender, 
 "the proclaiming day" (caiare, KoXetv), so named "because on the 
 first day of every calendar month at the command of the king (later 
 of the sacrificial king) the pontifices proclaimed in the presence 
 
308 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 of the multitude assembled in front of the city hill, whether five or 
 seven days were to be reckoned from this day to the day of the first 
 quarter inclusive " (Mommsen). The relation of the nonce (dies ante 
 nonnm idus), in their origin, to the ca/endce and idus has not yet 
 been cleai'ly made out (cf., amongst others, Flex, Die cdteste Monats- 
 teihmg der Romer, Jena, 1880). Not a trace of any further sub- 
 division of the month into more than two parts can be discovered 
 in the primeval period. 
 
 The moon is the measure of time, and consequently has power 
 over the growth and decay of things as influenced by the coiu'se 
 of time. Again, the light of the moon came at an early period to 
 be credited with an influence on the vegetation of the earth, on 
 man and his destiu}'. It is not the object of this work to trace 
 the mark left on all ages of the past by this belief, which is often 
 weird and gloomy, though often cheerful and child-like. We may, 
 however, mention some few of the most ancient pieces of evidence 
 which show what an important influence the belief in the signi- 
 ficance of the' phases of the moon has frequently had on the history 
 of the Indo-Germanic peoples. " Cum ex captivis qusereret," sa^^s 
 Csesar [B. G., i. 50), "quamobrem Ariovistus proelio non decertaret, 
 hanc reperiebat causam, quod apud Germanos ea consuetudo esset, 
 ut matres familise eorum sortibus ac vaticinationibus declararent, 
 utrum pra3lium committi ex usu esset necne ; eas ita dicere : non 
 esse fas Germanos superare, si ante novara lunam proelio con- 
 tendissent." The explanation is given by Tacitus (Germ., c. xi.) : 
 " Coeunt nisi quid fortuitum et subitum incidit certis diebus cum 
 aut inchoatur luna aut impletur ; nam agendis rebus hoc aus- 
 picatissimum initium credunt." In an exactly similar way the 
 Spartans, who were later than the other Greeks in getting 
 enlightenment, sent the Athenians no assistance at Marathon 
 because they dared not march out /xt/ ov ttXt^pcos eovT05 tov kvkXov 
 (Hdt., vi. 106). 
 
 Whether the lunar month is multiplied by 12, our usual number 
 of months, or by 13, the number of months common amongst 
 many east Asiatic peoples (cf. Schiefner, Das dreizehnmonatliche 
 Jahr und die Monatsnamen der sibirischen Volker, Melanges Russes, 
 Tome iii. 307, ff.), in neither case does the number of months in 
 the solar year give 365^ days ; and this raises the important 
 question whether an attempt was made as early as the primeval 
 period to equalise the lunar and the solar yeai*. 
 
 As a matter of fact, Albrecht Weber in his treatise, Zivei vedische 
 Texte ilher Omina und Porteiita, has, on p. 388, put forward the 
 conjecture that the twelve hallowed nights which make their 
 appearance in Vedic antiquity, and which we encounter also in the 
 west, especially amongst the Teutons,* are to be regarded as such 
 an attempt. This scholar has, however, more recently himself 
 raised doubts of this, as he says in Indische SUidien, xvii. 224 : 
 "And when the question is raised, what then may we regard 
 
 * A speci.al investigation of the "twelfths" would be welcome (cf. E. H. 
 Meyer, Indog. Mythen, ii. 526 ; Ludwig, Der Rigveda, vi. 232). 
 
THE LUNAR MONTH AND SOLAR YEAR. 309 
 
 as really at the bottom of these twelve days, it is at least an 
 obvious idea to see in them an attempt to balance the lunar 
 year of 354 days (beyond a question tlie oldest mode of computing 
 the year) with the solar year of 366 days ; and so, in spite of 
 the lunar computation common amongst the people, to take into 
 account the actual facts, according to which the " course of the 
 sun " determines the extent of the year. By putting on the 
 twelve superfluous days to the end of the lunar year on the one 
 hand the computation of time was corrected, on the other a sacred 
 time was obtained which was regarded as of good omen for the 
 coming year. Such an explanation is open to suspicion, because 
 then the agreement which exists between Indians and Teutons in 
 regard to the Twelfths would compel us to assume a correct 
 comprehension of the lunar aud solar year for the primitive Indo- 
 Germans ; and that after all has not inconsiderable difficulties of 
 its own, inasmuch as one can hardly venture to ascribe such 
 knowledge based on their own observation to the people of that 
 period." 
 
 On general grounds, I too consider it improbable that tlie 
 arithmetical problem involved in balancing the lunar and solar 
 year was solved by the primitive people. The same conclusion 
 too is indicated by special considerations. 
 
 The references to time and its computation contained in the 
 ancient names for the sun * are as scanty as we have seen the 
 moon to be important, both in fact and language, as a " measure 
 of time." In Greek, the word XvKd(3a?, "year" (avr-), which first 
 appears in the Odi/ssej/, might perhaps be cited here, if it is really 
 to be taken as meaning " course of time." In Italian, the Umbrian 
 o.<e, Pelignian ««s, "anni, annum " (Biicheler, L. J. v.), which seems 
 to correspond to the Etrurian Usil, " Sol et Eos," Lat. aur-ora, 
 might belong here. Sans, rtu-vrtti (above) is quite a recent 
 formation. I know, however, of no other designation of the year 
 derived from the course of the sim, or from a name for the 
 sun at all. When, therefore, Ideler makes the following observa- 
 tion on the usage of language in his Handbook of Chronology : 
 " Finally, as regards the year, the only remark that need be made, 
 in addition to what we have said of its duration and different 
 forms, is that the designation for this concept in nearly all 
 languages designates a circular course, movement in an orbit," 
 this is distinctly untrue of the ludo-Germanic family. 
 
 Further, the following considci'ation confirms me in the con- 
 viction that the Indo-Europeans befoi'e the dispersion liad not got 
 beyond computing time by means of tlie purely lunar month : 
 as soon as the linmr year comes to be squared with the solar year, 
 and the month is disconnected from the changes of the moon in 
 which it had its origin, it is self-evident that the months of which 
 the circle of the year was composed become definite, annually 
 recurring units to which it was absolutely necessary that names 
 should be given. Had this step been taken as early as the 
 * For the names of the sun, see ch. .\iii. 
 
3IO PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 ])rin-ieval period, we should confidently expect that, in the great 
 iiUDiber of Indo-Germanic names for the months handed down 
 from ancient as well as recent times, traces at least would be 
 found here and there of some original agreement between them. 
 Only the fact is just the opposite. Not only do the groups of 
 languages, into which the Indo-Germanic family of speech is 
 divided, altogether diverge from each other in their names for the 
 months, but the members of these groups, e.g., of the Teutonic 
 and Slavonic, of the Lithuanian, show snch a variegated diversity 
 in their dialects as to exclude the faintest notion of any original 
 agreement. 
 
 The difference between the Greek and the Roman names for the 
 months is excellently characterised by Mommsen : " Whereas by 
 far the larger number of the Greek months derive their names 
 from the gods and the festival of the gods, few from the character- 
 istics of the seasons, and perhaps none from the mere number of 
 their place ; amongst the xniimaginative Latins — we have no infor- 
 mation about the Sabellians in this respect — at least half of the 
 months, from Quinctilis to December, are named merely by their 
 numbers, the majority of the remaining Latin and Sabellian 
 months {Ajjrilis, Maius or Mceshis, Junius, Floralis, Januarius, 
 Februarius, inter calarius) from the characteristics of the seasons 
 or peculiarities of the calendar, and only one single, though 
 indubitable, one from a deity — the month of Mars, which god 
 appears here, without companions, and at the head of the Latin, 
 and probably also of the Sabellian, calendai*, more decidedly than 
 any where else as par excellence the tribal and national god of the 
 Latins and Sabellians, that is to say of the Italians. " 
 
 A wide field of observation is revealed when we set foot in 
 northern Europe upon Teutonic* and Slavonic+ ground. Here 
 native names spring up in luxuriant abundance in nearly every 
 district, borrowed sometimes from the occupations of daily life, 
 sometimes from time or weather, sometimes from plants and 
 animals, sometimes from religious life, and generally from 
 Christianity, but always agreeing in the fresh and natural 
 character stamped upon them. 
 
 Not until the Roman calendar becomes known, and succeeds in 
 graduall}^ and steathily smuggling in its foreign names, are the 
 names of the months established in a fixed oixler. 
 
 With what difficulty, however, the popular mind, content as it 
 is with what is old, becomes habituated to precise computation 
 b}" days and months, is shown by districts in which expressions 
 such as in der sat, in don snite, im hrdchet, ini Iwihoet, have only 
 slowly been supplanted by sdtnidn, schnitmonat, brdch- and hoii- 
 monat. 
 
 * Cf. J. Grimm, Geschichte der deutschen S2)rachc, c. 6, " Feste und 
 Monate;" and K. Weinhold, Die deutschen Monatnamen, Halle, 1869. 
 
 + Cf. F. Miklosich, Die slavisclien 3Ionatsnamen {Denhschriften d. philos. 
 hist. CI. d. kais. Ak. d. W., xvii. 1-30), Wien, 1868 ; Krek, Einleitung in die 
 Slav. Literaiur<jeschichte% ]). b\0, ff. Schiefner's above-mentioned work, Das 
 dreizehn monatliche Jahr, &c., is important for comparison. 
 
NIGHT AXD DAY. 3II 
 
 T am inclined to regard the much-vexed* Odhanbdrs, the six 
 annual festivals of the Avcsta, as originally a means of this kind 
 for determining time, and as intermediate in a sort of way between 
 the names of the seasons and of the months. Thus, raitishahya 
 (: hahya, "sowing ") is " the time which brings the grain with it ;" 
 Aydtlirima, "the time of calling the cattle home" {cf. above, p. 
 303); Maidyozaremya, "the middle of verdure," tfec. 
 
 We saw above, on p. 303, that the oldest, indeed a prehistoric, 
 expression of this kind amongst the Europeans is the equation 
 Goth, asans (O.S. jesenl), Lat. annus, annona, "the time of 
 harvest." 
 
 III. Night and Day. 
 
 As the measure of time in the ])rimeval period was the moon 
 and not the sun, the computation of time by nights and not by 
 days needs no explanation. Nor should it be necessary to adduce 
 evidence for the existence of this well-known custom of the 
 remotest times. In Sanskrit daixi-rdtrd {: rdtrt, " night ") means 
 a period of ten days, nirdtiiram, "night for night" = "daily." 
 " Let us celebrate the ancient nights (days) and autumns (years)," 
 says a hymn. In the Avesta the practice of counting by nights 
 {ksha2)an) is carried still further. Amongst the Teutons, in whom 
 this usage struck Tacitus even (" nee diemmi uumerum sed 
 noctium computant," Germ., xi.), formulas such as siehen nehte, 
 vierzehn nacht, zu vierzehn nechten are of the most frequent 
 occuri'euce in ancient German law. In English fortnight and 
 sennight are used to this day. 
 
 The same custom among the Celts is testified to by Ctesar {B. G., 
 vi. 18 : "Galli se omnes ab Dite patre prognatos pra3dicant idque 
 ab druidibus proditum dicunt. Ob earn causam spatia omnis tem- 
 poris non numero dierum sed noctium finiunt "). Intimately 
 bound up with this is the circumstance that the night, from which 
 according to the ancient popular fancy the day is born, precedes 
 the day. In ancient Persian cuneiform inscriptions which adhere 
 strictly to formulae, h&hapavd raucapativd means " by night and 
 day." In Sanskrit, besides ahordtrd, aharniga, we also have 
 rdtryahan, " night and day," and naktamdinam, " by day and 
 night." The Athenians began the complete day {wx6ri^€pov) at 
 sunset, the Komans at midnight (Unger, loc. cit., p. 552). " Nox 
 ducere diem videtur," says Tacitus of the Teutons. " Dies natales 
 et mensium et annorum initia sic observant, ut nociem diets sub- 
 serjuatur," says Ciesar of the Celts. 
 
 It harmonises with this importance of the night as a primeval 
 
 * Cf. A. Bezzenbe'-ger, " Einige avestisohe Worter und Formen," iVrtcAnVA- 
 tni von d. K. GescUsclmftder IV., p. 251, /., Gottingen, 1878 ; R. Roth, "Der 
 Kalemler des Avesta uiid die sogenanriten Gahanlifir," Z. d. I). M. G., 1880, 
 }). 698, //■. ; W. Geiger, Ostirani.sche CuHur ;'De'ilnih7., Dcr Arcstische Kalendcr 
 und die Heimat der Areata- Religiaii Verh. d. internal. Orientalislcn- Con- 
 gresses, ii. 237, ff. All these passages deal also with the proper names for the 
 mouths in the Avesta and in ancient Persian. For the ancient Indian names 
 for the months, see Zimmer, Altind. Lcben, p. 370. 
 
312 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 measure of time that the individual peoples have adhered with 
 great tenacity to its Indo-(Termanic names, as also to those of 
 winter and month; cf. Sans, ndkti-s, ndkta (also ahtii = *nJitu), Zend 
 nakhUiru, "nightly," G. vv^, Lat. nox, O.S. noUi, Lith. naktls, Alb. 
 nate, Goth, nahts, O.I. innocht, "this night." Original Tndo-Ger- 
 manic foiTQ *noqt-. The root is obscure. The equation, Sans. 
 ksha]), kshapd = Zend kshap, kshapara, \% confined to Indo-Iranian. 
 Sans. r&.tri, r&,tra (: Sans, ram, " rest," or root ro, "to rest," in O.H.G. 
 ruowa, A.S. row, "rest," *rm-tro or *r6-tro), the obscure Sans, nig, 
 f., "night," and O.I. aidche, oidche, stand isolated. In contrast to 
 this agreement in the names for night, there is diversity amongst 
 the Indo-Germanic languages as to the names for day, not so 
 much in the root (Sans, div, " to beam ") as in the formation of 
 the suffixes : the close unity of our stock of languages in the 
 terminology of winter, moon-month, and night, the three principal 
 pillars of the most ancient mode of computing time, would not 
 be given by the agreement exhibited in the names for summer, 
 bun, and day. 
 
 The ancient name for day was, as we have said, a formation 
 from the root div {cf. Sans, div, dydvi-dyavi, dive-dive, "day for 
 day," Lat. dies, O.I. dia, Armen. tiv ; Sans, dina, O.S. dmi, Lith. 
 diena). Sans, dhan = Iran. *a2an (Spiegel, A. P., p. 98) is confined 
 to Indo-Iranian. O. Pers. rauca ( : luc-ere, Mod. Pers. roz), Goth. 
 dags* ( : Sans, dah, "to bum," Lith. dagas, "harvest"), and the 
 unexplained Zend ay are (Pamir D. yir, yor), G. rjjxipa, rj/xap (Armen. 
 aur, " day " (?) ; Hiibschmann, A. St., i. 55), stand by themselves. 
 
 As the change from winter to summer is expressed by formations 
 from the root vas, "to light up" (cf. above, p. 301), so the same 
 root serves to express the change from night to day. From, ves, us, 
 on the one side Sans, vdsard "the whole day," is formed, on the 
 other the Indo-Germanic name for the oft-sung, rosy-fingered 
 dawn (Sans, ushas, Zend ushanh, G. •^ws, also rjpi, " early," avpiov, 
 " morrow," Lat. aurw-a, Lith. auszra). 
 
 In Gothic the early morning twilight is called uhtvo, a word 
 rightly compared with Sans, aktu, " light, day," G. aKiTt's, " beam," 
 Lith. anksti, " early." Thus we get an original form nqt-, which 
 one is reluctant to dissociate from the above-mentioned nqt- = 
 Sans, aktu, "night": noqt- = Sans, ndkta, which is phonetically 
 identical. Indeed, a connection in meaning also can be shown to 
 be probable. On closer investigation we find that Goth, uhtvo, as 
 J. Grimm {Myth., ii.^ 708) remarked, means "the very earliest 
 moi'ning twilight, really the last moment of the previous night " 
 {(.vw)(ov, St Mark i. 35). From this fundamental meaning the 
 Sans, aktu, G. uktis " first beam of morning," were developed. In 
 the primeval period therefore, on my view, there were two stages 
 of "gradation" {Ablaut) of this stem side by side : noqt- ior the 
 black night, nqt for the end of the night, so that we here have an 
 
 * Attempts have recently been made to connect Goth, dags with Sans, dhan 
 {cf. Bugge, B. B.,xiv. 72; J. Schmidt, Pluralhildungcn, p. 151). In that case 
 the relation of Sans, drru, "tear" : Goth, tagr, is analogous. 
 
DIVISIONS OF THE DAY. 313 
 
 instructive example of the genesis of a gradually developing 
 " contradiction of meaning " (night-day). In exactly the same 
 way, it would seem, Germ, morgen, Goth, manrgins must be con- 
 nected with O.S. mruhiati, "become dark" (Lesser liuss. zmrok, 
 "twilight"), and Germ, ddmmerung with Sans, tcimas, "dai'kness " 
 (Kluge, m. W., S.V.). 
 
 In their names for evening the Indo-Germanic languages differ. 
 Sans, doshci, " evening, darkness," and Zend daosha ( : Sans, dusk, 
 "become bad;" cf. G. oXor] vv$, Od., xi. 19) correspond, as do G. 
 lairepa and Lat. vesper, O.S. veceru and Lith. wdkaras. The last 
 two equations appear to be connected with each other, and with 
 O.I. fescor (borrowed from vesper 1) and Armcn. giki; although their 
 phonetic relation has not yet been explained. 
 
 The Teutonic, O.H.G. dband, A.S. d^fen, O.N. aptann (Goth. 
 sagqs, " sinking of the sun ") are wrapt in complete obscurity. 
 
 In Greek the late afternoon, inclining to evening, was designated 
 by hi.tX.rj (Homer : t^ws, fjiea-ov rj/j-ap, SeiXrj). As the day begins 
 with the evening for the Greek, and aftei'noon is the end of the 
 day, at the conclusion of which the sun reaches his " end " in a 
 sense, one may conjecturally think of a connection between the 
 hitherto unexplained Scl-Xtj (Set'-eXo?) with the Teutonic zied, zei-t, 
 zei-le. Aristarchus read in Od., vii. 289, SeiAcro t rjeXios (instead of 
 Svcrero), which would then mean "the sun neared his end." 
 
 Of an}' further division of the day in the primeval period there 
 is no indication whatever in language or in facts. And that 
 cannot be regarded as unintelligible. At a time when the 
 members of a community devote their lives mainly to one occu- 
 pation, and that the very monotonous business of cattle-breeding, 
 the need for an exact division of the day is obviously still far 
 removed. The few terms that are formed are derived from the 
 daily round, and are necessarily tied up with concepts, which at a 
 higher stage of culture fall into speedy oblivion. 
 
 Such names for the times of day, corresponding to the primeval 
 period's world of ideas, may be found possibly in : Sans, sam-gavd, 
 " forenoon " = " the time when the cows are driven together," 
 G. ^ov-XvTov-he. = "the time when the cows are loosed," Sans, sdijd 
 (•.sd, "to bind"), "evening," and ahhipitvd, "retiirn home and 
 evening," Lith. pietm ( : Sans, pitii, "food"), "mid-day," and 
 others. 
 
 Finally, as we have in this chapter occasionally cast a glance at 
 the culture of the Finns, for purposes of comparison, we may 
 mention that in this family of languages also the names for the 
 day, derived fi'om the sun and the day-light, differ ; whereas the 
 names for niglit is the same in the East Finnish as in the Baltic 
 Finnish (Ahlqvist, loc. cit.). 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 FOOD AND DRINK. 
 
 Man and Beast — Flesh Diet — Vegetable Diet — Salt — Use of Milk in the 
 Primeval Period — Mead — Beer amongst the Xortheru Indo-Europeaiis, 
 Wine amongst the Southern — Sura and Soma amongst the Indo-Iranians. 
 
 An acute observer of human life (R. V. Iheriug, Gegemvart, No. 37, 
 1882) has recently developed the idea with much ingenuit}', that 
 eveiy usage with which custom has surrounded man's gratification 
 of the animal needs of eating and drinking is due to the endeavour 
 to conceal, or aX, least to disguise, the community of nature 
 between man and the animals in this point. Undoubtedly, how- 
 ever, the feeling which is at the bottom of this endeavour is 
 extremely modern. Primitive man feels that he is an animal with 
 the animals, and the language of the Vedas still groups man and 
 the animals together under the woi'd ^jrtfava.s -.jxigu, "cattle." Man 
 is dvixjdd 2xicundni, "the two-footed animal," by the side of the 
 cdtusIi2Kid, " the four-footed," a mode of expression which (cf. Umbr. 
 rhqnirsus, " bipedibus," by the side of x>^iur2)ursus) perhaps goes 
 back to the primitive Indo-Germanic period. Accordingly, the 
 oi'iginal Indo-Eiiropean language does not offer different expres- 
 sions for the gratification of hunger (Sans, ad, " eat ") and thirst 
 {jod, hiho) in man and the animals, and it is only gradually that 
 the individual languages develop special tenns for the two, while 
 even then they do not attain to such a sharp distinction as there 
 is in German between essen 2L\idi fressen, trinhen and scnifen. 
 
 However, the care which man bestows on the choice and pre- 
 paration of his food and drink has alwaj-s and everywhere 
 afforded a just conclusion as to the degree of culture which he has 
 attained. The /xeXas ^cd/aos of the still semi-barbarous Spartan 
 did not suit the taste of any Athenian of the time of Pericles, and 
 the Grsecised Roman of the empire turned up his nose at his 
 boorish grandfather and great-grandfather, "whose words reeked 
 of onions and leeks" (Varro, ap. Nonium, p. 201, 5). As, there- 
 fore, the way in which the physical needs of man are satisfied 
 stands in a certain relation to the development of intellect and 
 civilisation in a nation, it will be particularly interesting here to 
 put together what can be ascertained hj the aid of language and 
 
ANIMAL AXD VEGETABLE FOOD, 315 
 
 the history of culture about the food of the prehistoric ludo- 
 Europeans. 
 
 "Whether animal or vegetable fare was the first food of man is a 
 question which has often been discussed, and to which an answer 
 can be given with no more certainty than to the question whether 
 a preponderance of animal or vegetable food has the more favovir- 
 able influence on the intellectual and physical develoi)ment of a 
 nation. The facts of ethnology (c/. Th. Waitz, Anthropolorjie der 
 KaturvUlker., p. 62, /.) appear rather to show that everywhere that 
 food is best for a nation (as for the individual) which best cori-e- 
 sponds to its organism as conditioned by climate and mode of life, 
 and that intellectual advance can be found as well amongst 
 vegetai'ian as amongst meat-eating peoples. Now, as on the one • 
 hand it is probable (rf. above, p. 301) that we have to look for the • 
 original Indo-Germanic home in a temperate climate, which points " 
 to an animal diet ; while, on the other hand, we find that, even in • 
 pre-historic times, the transition from a pastoral life to a foi-m, 
 primitive certainly, of agriculture took place ; a combined animal 
 and vegetable diet therefore seems a 2^'>'iori probable for the . 
 primeval age. 
 
 The Indo-Europeans all make their appearance in history as • 
 meat-eating peoples, and only among the Hindus did animal food, 
 as early as Vedic times, give w-ay more and more to a milk and 
 vegetable diet (cf. Zimmer, Altind. Lehen, p. 268), obviousl}' 
 because of the climate. Two terms there are, however, which 
 a])parently go back to the original Indo-Germanic language. They 
 are, first Sans. Icravya, Jcrav'is, G. Kpeas, Lat. ca?'o, -^O.H.G. hreo, 
 words which originally, as the closely connected Lat. cruor, O.S. 
 l-ruvi, O.I. crii, "blood," show, stood for the raw (O.H.G. ro from 
 "^hro) and bleeding meat ; next, Sans, mdthsd, Armen. mis, 0. Pr. 
 mensa, Lith. miesa, O.S. vieso, Goth, mim'^* possibly an original 
 term for prepared meat. For that the elements of cookery were 
 known to the Indo-Eui'opeans will hardly be questioned. Never- 
 theless, the equation Sans. ^j«c (Vedic "roast"), Zend ^Jrtc (used 
 of animal sacrifices), G. ireo-o-w, Lat. coquo (cocti/e, " brick," O.S. 
 2^eka, Lith. Irpii, Corn. ^:>6'/>fr (pistor), on which this opinion is 
 based, originally only means roasting on a spit (Sans, plla, G. 
 6/?fAds). Compared with this mode of preparing meat, which 
 seems to have specially ap])ealed to the taste of the primitive age, ^ fl^ ^ 
 boiling in water is a modern art, with which, for example, the .^. 
 
 Homeric Greeks were not yet acquainted {cf. Hermann, Lehrbuch 't-*^'-^'' 
 der Griechischen Antiquitdten, iv. p. 228). Hanc primo assam~^'^x 
 ("roast"), secundo elixam ("seethed"), tertio e jure uti coepisse / ...j^,^,^^ 
 nattira docet, says Varro {cf. Hermann, oj\ cit., p. 228). If, there- , * 
 fore, the root />rtc in the primitive age meant nothing more than .,'-6wx 
 "roast," then the Sans, i/ns, yiUha, hat. jus, Lith. jiisze,O.S. jvc/ui, fj,-^^^J^ 
 
 * Perhaps tlie obscure av5p6-fxeoi (xi/wfxol ii'Sp6-fxeot, " nior.sels of huniaii , 
 
 flesh ") belonf^s here, and has taken tlie general meaning of " i[ui honiinis est " /vM^ fji 
 — fieos from *ixrios, */nr/(Tos woukl then be eounectetl, first with Ved. ace. sing. . ^ 
 
 was and Lith. ?/u's« (neither nasalised; cf. J. Schmidt, A'. Z., xxvi. 399,/.). " '^'^ 
 C/., iurther, Lat. mcmhrum ivoui * racitisrom. 
 
 r 
 
3l6 PKEHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 originally can only have meant the fat which exudes from the 
 roasting meat, not broth in the proper sense. The maiTow* of the 
 bones, a favourite dish with all carnivorous savages (cf. Lubbock, 
 Prehistoric Times, p. 246), may have been regarded as a special 
 delicacy, as it still was by Homer {IL, xxii. 501). But, if the 
 Indo-European already knew how to use fire in the preparation of 
 meat, still this does not exclude the coexistence of a taste for raw 
 flesh (Sans, dind, G. ci/xo?, I. 6m), a taste which, as is well known, 
 modern civilisation has not wholly overcome. Of the ancient 
 Germans, at any rate, this is expressly stated by Pomponius Mela 
 (iii. 28). According to this writer our forefathers enjoyed their 
 raw meat either fresh (recens), or when they had pounded it soft 
 with their hands and feet. Indeed, even the first Viking law had 
 to expressly forbid the eating of raw flesh. " Many men," it says, 
 " still keep up the custom of wrapping raw meat up in their 
 clothes, and of thus seething it, as they call it ; but that is more 
 like a wolf's way than a man's " (Weinhold, Altn. Lehen, p. 148). 
 Amongst the Hindus, however, only demons and magicians are 
 regarded as kravyad, " eaters of raw flesh ; " but the Hindus of 
 the Rigveda had already attained a much higher stage of develop- 
 ment than the Geimans, when on the threshold of history. 
 
 As regards the animals which served the original Indo-Euro- 
 peans as food — naturally a pastoral people drew first on their herds 
 (neqtie mulhim frumento sed maximam parte lacte atque pecore 
 < (" their herds ") vivunt, says Ceesar, iv. 1, of the Suevi). To them 
 would be added, though not often, the spoils of the chase, as was 
 the case Avith the ancient Germans, according to Tacitus {recens 
 fera). On the other hand, it is striking that only twice in Homer, 
 and then in the Odyssey, are wild animals mentioned as food — 
 wild-goats (ix. 154) and a deer (x. 157) — and both are occasions 
 on which nothing else was to be had. In the Rigveda, where the 
 hunting of wild animals is mentioned more than once, the use of 
 the products of the chase as food appears to have been wholly 
 unknown. So apparently, in primitive times, men went hunting 
 
 • rather to destroy the dangerous enemies of herd and home than 
 
 • for the use they hoped to make of the booty {cf. above, p. 251) 
 
 An excellent clue to the animals used as food by the Indo- 
 Europeans is afforded by the earliest information we can find as 
 . to the animals used as offerings (G. Upfia, " cattle for slaughter "). 
 Thus, among the Hindus the horse, the ox, the sheep, and the 
 goat are mentioned as victims ; amongst the Greeks and Romans, 
 oxen, sheep, goats, and pigs ; though in ancient Italy it was 
 regarded as sinful to kill and eat the plough-ox {cf. J. Marquardt, 
 Das Privatlehen d. RiJmer, p. 413). The sacrifice of horses, and 
 the eating of horse-flesh implied thereby (Weinhold, Altn. Lehen, 
 p. 145), we, with V. Hehn (p. 48), regard as a ciistom which spread 
 at a relatively late date through the northern peoples o-wing to 
 Persian influence (W. Geiger, Ostiran. Cultur, p. 469). Birds are 
 entirely excluded from offerings in the more ancient history of the 
 * Sans, majjdn, Zend mazga, O.S. mozgu, O.H.G. marg. 
 
VEGETABLE FOOD. 317 
 
 Indo-European peoples, a fresh proof that birds were not tamed in 
 the primeval age. That fish were unknown as food in the primeval 
 age we have already amply explained elsewhere {cf. above, p. 118). 
 
 As vegetable, in addition to animal, food, the earliest period 
 knew wild fruits ((((/irstia j'oma, Tac, Germ., c. 23). Those names, 
 which are etymologically identical, have been given above (p. 275,/.), 
 and we must add to them, it can hardly be doubted, the acorn 
 (Lat. gJcuiK, (}. /SciAavos, O.S. ze/adl, Armen. kalin). At any rate, 
 the Arcadians in their low stage of development ai'e expressly 
 called l3aXavr](j)dyoL, " acorn-eaters," and Pliny is aware (xvi. 5. 6) 
 that occasionally in times of fiimine a bread is made out of the 
 meal of acorns {cf. Helbig, Die Italiker in tier Poehne, p. 12, f.). 
 
 As agriculture spread, cereals came more and more to rank 
 among the necessaries of life. Not unfrequently in Indo-Gei'manic 
 languages corn or some one species of grain is called food or the 
 means of life, koit' e^o;^7;v. Thus, O.S. zito belongs to ziti, " to 
 live," O.I. ith, "corn" (G. irtT-vpa, "husk, bran"): O.I. ithim, 
 "eat," O.S. 2iii-ati, Eng. oat (*cdt-, *oit-) : G. elS-ap,* "food." 
 Cf. also Lat. pd-bulum = 0.}i.G. fuo-tar (*pd-dhro) : Tra-reo/Aai, 
 " eat," tfec. The corn, having been cut with a sickle-shaped knife 
 (up7r>; = 0.S. sriqiu), was trodden out by the ox, and roughly 
 separated from the chaff. The grain thus obtained was either 
 roasted (Sans, hlirajj = G. ^pvyou, Lat. frtgo), and then eaten, or 
 was ground {mohre) in a primitive hand-mill, consisting of two 
 blocks of stone, or rather crushed in stone mortars (tttio-ctw, Lat. 
 pinso ; cf. p)i^tor, "baker," Sans, pish); the meal thus pi-oduced 
 was kneaded into a doughy mass and then baked. Prepai'ations 
 of this kind were the Jcai-ambhd of the Hindus ; the /xa^a, the 
 every day food of the Greeks ; the ■jroXro'i =puls of the Greeks 
 and Italians {cf. K. F. Hermann, Privataltertilmer, p. 214,/.; J. 
 Marquardt, Das Privatleben der Burner, p. 398; Zimmer, Altind. 
 Leber., p. 268,/.). 
 
 Though we cannot say that bread, in the proper sense, was 
 made in the primeval age, as even the ancients knew perfectly 
 well {cf. Marquardt, oj). cit., p. 399), yet the elements of this art 
 are of a high antiquity. Certain expressions in the Pamir 
 dialects f show that in Persia originally cakes of dough were 
 buried under the hot ashes and thus baked or roasted {cf also 
 G. cjiwyu), "roast" = A.S. bacan, "bake," Lat. /oc-ws, "hearth"). 
 Possibly it was a bread of this kind which was designated by the 
 equation, Lat. libuvi {*cleibho) = Goth, hlaifs {*cloibho). O.S. chlebu 
 and Lith. klepas are loan-words. | Cf. also G. irXdOavov : O.H.G. 
 Jtado, " sacrificial cakes." 
 
 * Cf. Pliny, Hist. Nat., xviii. 17. 44: "Quippe quum Germaniii; populi 
 serant earn (avenani) ncqiie alia ptilte vivant." 
 
 t Mingani naglian, "bread," from ni and kan, "dig" (properly "the 
 cakes buried under the liot ashes and baked"), Beloocliee naghan,, Arnien. 
 nkanak {cf. Lagarde, Armen. Stud., p. 113), Pers. ndn, &c., occurring all over 
 West Asia (Toiiiiischek, Pamir D., p. 63). 
 
 :|: Kozlovsky has recently given a diiierent account {Archiv f. slav. Sjn:, 
 xi. 3. 386). 
 
3l8 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 It has been supposed that the Indo-Europeans of the oldest period 
 were not acquainted with the condiment salt (dvepes ov8k uXecra-i 
 fjL^jjLLy^ivov etSap eSovai, Od., xi, 122), as neither were the ancient 
 Epirotes (Pans., i. 12) nor the Numidians, who lived pi'incipally 
 on milk and the produce of the chase, and were not acquainted 
 with salt or with anything else to tickle the palate (Sail., Jti[/., 80). 
 This is taken to be proved by the facts, first, that the etymologi- 
 cally equivalent names for salt are confined to Europe* {cf. above, 
 p. 40,/.), G. aAs, Lat. sal, sallere = *sald-er€, Goth, salt, O.S. soil, O.I. 
 scdann ; next, that this mineral, which seems so indisj^ensable to 
 us, was unknown even by name, as well to the most ancient 
 Persians {cf. W. Geiger, Ostiran. Cultur, p. 149) as to the Hindus of 
 the Rigveda {cf. Zimmer, Altind. Lehen, p. 51). It is in the Athar- 
 vaveda that the term lavaud, " the moist " (sea-salt), first occurs. 
 In the oldest prose salt is called sdindhavd, "from the Indus." 
 
 On the other hand, J. Schmidt {Die Pluralhildvngen der idg. 
 Neutra, p. 182, /.) has recently shown that the Indo-Germanic 
 names for salt go back to a primitive paradigm said, saln-e's, and 
 since a change of stem, such as occurs between the nom. *sdl-d, 
 *sal-i (Lat. sale), and the gen. *saln-es, elsewhere occurs only in 
 neuters which come down from the original language, the existeuce 
 of the word in the primitive period is very probable, in spite of its 
 absence from the Indo-Iranian languages, which would have lost 
 the word in the same way as Lithuanian has. Under these 
 circumstances we leave the question whether salt was known to 
 the Indo-Enropeans before the dispersion, or did not become 
 known until European times, open for the present, especially as 
 we shall return to it in another connection (ch. xiv.). 
 
 We may, however, remark here that the same name for salt as 
 in Indo-Germanic recurs amongst the Finnic- Vgrian peoj)les over 
 a tremendous area (Finn suola, Weps. sola, Mordw. sal, &c.), and 
 the question as to the historical relation of a correspondence such 
 as this requires investigation {cf. Ahlqvist, p. 54). 
 
 When the Indo-Europeans, while they were still, all or most of 
 them, closely connected, made their fii'st acquaintance with salt, 
 they may particularly have used it as did Patroclus in the Iliad 
 (ix. 212), to sprinkle and spice the meat roasted on the spit. 
 Associated \vith the gifts of Ceres, the ^€109 aAs {cf the viola salsa 
 of Numa) soon became a favourite offering to the immortals. 
 
 Passing to what the Indo-Europeans drank, we will first speak 
 of milk and the way it was used in the primeval age. Names for 
 milk (given above, p. 124), etymologically equivalent, do not ex- 
 tend beyond groups of languages : only one equation (O.Pr. dada-n 
 = Sans, dddhi) connects Europe and Asia. Again, it is remarkable 
 that the idea of milking found different expression in the European 
 languages (d/ieXyw, Lat. mulgeo, I. hligim {mligim), O.H.G. milchu, 
 O.S. mluza) and the Asiatic {duh). Nevertheless it will not be 
 doubted that the Indo-Europeans, who all ajapear in history as 
 yaXaKTOTpo^owre? as early as the primeval age, used for food the 
 * The Armenian alone {al) agrees, here again, with the European languages. 
 
MILK AND CHEESE. 319 
 
 milk of their herds, their cows, sheep, and goats (in individual 
 cases — as, indeed, among the Persians of the Avesta ; W. Geiger, 
 Ostirrm. Crdttir, p. 228 — their mares). For other uses of milk 
 two etpiations seem of importance: first, Sans, sdra, "curdled 
 milk," (jf. 6p6<;, Lat. semiii, "whey," O.S. si/rii, "cheese," Lith. siirix; 
 next. Sans, afijana, hat. ■unf/tieiihcn, "ointment," O.H.G. ancho, nnco, 
 Alem. anke, "butter" (J. Grimm, Geschichte d. D. Spr., p. 1003), 
 I. imb (from *ing), " butter ; " by the side of which we may place 
 Sans, sarins, " butter," G. Cypr. eA.</)os, " butter," IXttos • eXaiov, 
 (TTeap, Hesych. (J. Schmidt), Alb. ffja/j^e, "butter" (G. Meyer, B. B., 
 viii.). The question is — What are we to understand that these 
 equations represent in the primeval period ? 
 
 The most primitive mode of making cheese is that of the Turko- 
 Tataric tribes, the so-called kurut, " a method of curdling milk 
 which has turned and is coagulated : this is dried in the siui, in the 
 form of small round cakes, and is generally used on long journeys ; 
 powdered and soaked, the kurut produces a kind of Airan = sour 
 milk" (H. Vambery). Now, this mode of making cheese seems as 
 a matter of fact to have prevailed amongst the Teutons into historic 
 times. In conflict with Ctesar's statement (vi. 22) that cdsetis — but 
 what does he iinderstand by this word as applied to the barbarians ? 
 — was a Teutonic food, Tacitus {Gervi., c. 23) speaks only of "lac 
 concretum," "coagulated milk;" and Pliny {Hist. Xat., xi. 41. 96) 
 says expressly: "Mirum barbaras gentes qufc lacte vivant ignorare 
 aut spernere tot saeculis casei dotem, densantes id alioqui in acorem 
 iucundum et pingue butyrum." Further, the only genuine Teutonic 
 designation for cheese, O.N. ostr (Finn jw-i/.sfo, " cheese "), as belong- 
 ing to Lat. jMS, "broth" {cf. above, p. 315), points to a liquid mess, 
 to precisely the sour milk made out of the kurut. 
 
 Even in the Rigveda only a skin of sour milk, not cheese in the 
 proper sense, is mentioned (Zimmer, AltinJ. Lehen, p. 227) ; and in 
 the Avesta, too, payofshuta : payanh, " milk " = Pamir D. j^di, pdi, 
 poi, "curdled milk," "curds," can very well be understood of lac 
 concretum. 
 
 A glance into the Homeric daiiy is afforded by the Cy clop's cave 
 {Od., ix.). Cheese is here called rvpos, a word which cannot be 
 explained, at any rate has not yet been explained, by anything in 
 Tndo-Germanic. Under these circumstances it is perhaps not too 
 bold to see in this word an early intruder from the languages of 
 the North Pontine Scyths, and to derive Tvp6<; from the Turko- 
 Tataric turak, Magy. turd, " cheese," which has also found its way 
 into Slavonic (O.S. tvarogii ; Vambery, loc. cit., p. 94; Miklosich, 
 Et. W.). Perhaps Pliny {Hist. Nat., xxviii. 9) regarded the com- 
 pound l3ov-Tvpov as a Scythian word. The Lat. cdsctis is a quite 
 obscure word, which made its way at an early period into the 
 Teutonic languages (O.H.G. chdsi, A.S. cyse ; cf. also L caise), along 
 with an improved method of making cheese. 
 
 The above equations seem to indicate that even in the primitive 
 period men already knew how to disengage the fatty constituents 
 of milk, not indeed for the purpose of eating them, but for smearing 
 
320 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 (Sans, lip, G. d\ot<^7; = O.S. 7:)r?7e;92'?, "ointment") the bair and 
 anointing the body. For this use of butter, as well as of animal 
 fat, I may refer to V. Helm's remarks, p. 138, jf., as regards the 
 facts, and for the philology to the transitions, cited, from the mean- 
 ing of butter to ointment. To them may be added O.S. masJo, 
 " butter " and " ointment " (mazi, " ointment," mazati, " to smear " 
 : G. fie-fxayixivT], /xayet's, etc.), and O.H.G. seifa, A.S. sdpe, " the soap 
 oi'iginally used by the northern peoples to colour the hair " = Lat. 
 sebum* {*sce-hum), " fat, tallow." The southern peoples therefore, 
 the Greeks and Romans, brought their predilection for anointing 
 the body down with them from the primeval period, except that 
 amongst them the more worthy oil and precious foreign spices 
 early drove out the primeval use of grease and fat. Though here, 
 too, the primeval period has left evident traces behind it. An 
 ancient word for ointment in Greek is jxvpov. There can be no 
 doubt that this, to begin with, belongs to the Hebr. mor, Aram. 
 murrdh, " sap of the Arabian myrrh," from which it is borrowed. 
 But the Greek expression also occurs with initial o- [crixvpov), which 
 finds no support in the Semitic languages. I assume, therefore, 
 that in Greek two different elements have been amalgamated, a 
 Phenico-Semitic and a native element ; and that in Greek there 
 existed from ancient times a a/jivpov or *cr/u,epoj// " ointment," 
 " grease," which correspond to O.H.G. smero, " fat, grease," Goth. 
 sj/iairyr, "fat," O.N. smjor, I. smir, "marrow." But, whereas, the 
 northernf peoples and the Indo-Iranians (Sans, ghrtd, Zend raoghna, 
 " butter," Parsee raogan, Pers. roghan, Pamir D. ri'ighn, rogJiun, 
 lire.) carried the primitive process to butter-making in the proper 
 sense, the Greeks and Romans having become acquainted with the 
 Semitic olive-tree and its fruit entirely gave it up. 
 
 In any case we have to conceive the preparation of milk in the 
 primeval age as standing at a very low level ; for, as a glance at 
 neighbouring peoples is enough to show, the manufacture of butter 
 and cheese is too elaborate and lengthy a process for wandering- 
 nomads ; and even for anointing they prefer to use the fat of sheep, 
 pigs, and horses. Thus, the Finnic word for " butter," voi, really 
 means fat, and the names given to cheese in the languages of this 
 people are nothing but loan-Avords from German or Slavonic (c/. 
 Ahlqvist, op. cit, p. 5, /.). 
 
 Only, the mild refreshment of milk by no means sufficed to slake 
 the thirst of oui' prehistoric ancestors. We find that most peoples, 
 even the most primitive savages, endeavour by manufacturing 
 an intoxicating drink from roots, herbs, flowers, itc, to procure a 
 short respite from earthly cares ; and our Indo-European fore- 
 fathers cannot have failed to discover the poetry of intoxication. 
 Indeed it is not improbable that the national vice of drunkenness, 
 
 * On Lat. sd2)0, cf. author's EandelsgescJiiclite u. WarenJcunde, i. 88. 
 
 t Another pan-Teutonic expression for the making of butter is O.N. Jcirna, 
 Eiig. churn, A.S. cyrnan, M.H.G. kernen, "to butter," of unknown origin. 
 O.H.G. butcra, &c., does not occur before the tenth century (Khige, Et. W., 
 s.v. ). 
 
MEAD. 321 
 
 wliich Tacitus found existing among the ancient Germans, may- 
 have been a bequest from prehistoric times {cf. W. Geiger, Ostiran. 
 Kultur, p. 229). The drink with which the primeval age intoxi- 
 cated itself was mead : Sans, mddhu, " sweetness, sweet drink and 
 food, mead," later, also, "honey" Zend madhu, "sweet drink" 
 (perhaps the hauma; W. Geiger, p. 23), G. fxWv, " wine " (cf. /xWrj, 
 "drunkenness "), O.H.G. meHi, O.S. medti, "honey, wine," Lith. 
 midus, "mead," medus, "honey" (Kurschat), O.I. mid, "mead" 
 (^mesce = *medce, " ebrietas "). The meaning " honey," which this 
 series of words may take in numerous languages, and the idea of 
 drunkenness developed from it by these peoples, shows that we 
 have here to do with an intoxicating drink of which tlie most 
 essential constituent must have been honey. The fmidamental 
 Indo-Germanic form of this stock of words is *medhu, for which a 
 root can only be found in Indo-Germanic if we assume that by the 
 side of the medh, to which *medJm takes us back, there was also a 
 med, which then corresponds to Sans, mcul, "enjoy oneself," mdda, 
 "intoxication." Special terms for honey* (G. /xe'Ai, ^Xittw, "to 
 take the honey," Lat. met, Goth. viili\i, O.I. mil, Armen. melr), for 
 wax (G.. Krjp6<;, Lat. cera, Lith. kdi'is ; O.S. vosku, Lith., wd^zkas, 
 O.H.G. tvahs), and for the bee (O.S. capii = G KrjcfiT^v ; O.H.G. 
 treno = G. T€v-6py]vr], rev-OprjSwv, Lac. Bpoiva^) O.H.G. bini : Lith. 
 hltin, O.I. hech ; O.H.G. imhi : Lat. apisl) are first to be found 
 in the language of the European group of peoples, whose abode 
 we must conceive as in a woody country (ch. iv.); where they came 
 across bees and wild-honey. The undivided Indo-Europeans may 
 have got the honey necessary for their *medhu from neighbour- 
 ing peoples in the way of commerce (ch. x.). Possibly also the 
 word ? 
 
 In striking proximity, phonetically, to the Indo-Germanic is the 
 common Finnic-Ugrian term for honey : Esth. mesi, Wot. and Weps. 
 mezi, Liv. vioz, Mordv. med, Tscher. mil, Syrj. ma, Ostj. mavi — 
 a stock which does not seem to be due to boiTowing from any one 
 single Indo-Germanic language {cf. Ahlqvist, loc. cit., p. 43 ; Toma- 
 schek, Auslaml, 1883, p. 703). In the present condition of our 
 knowledge one dare not conjecture more than this. As the Indo- 
 Europeans gradually advanced to agricultural life and to permanent 
 habitations, mead (which held its place longest in the abodes of 
 the Slavonic peoples, which are admirably adapted for agriculture) 
 was more and moi'e driven into the background by more elaborate 
 drinks, amongst the imdivided Indo-Iranians by soma (Zend haoma) 
 and sura (Zend hura), amongst the Europeans by beer and 
 wine. 
 
 Amongst the northern nations of Europe beer, the brown- 
 coloured, goes far back into prehistoric times, and Greek and 
 Roman writers have transmitted to us many barbarous names for 
 it. Thus the Thracian ^pvTov, Ptconian irapapir) (Hecat., fr. 
 123 M.), the Illyrian sabaja, Celtic Ko'p/xa ( = I. ciiirm), &.c. The 
 
 * I think we may assume a second Euroj)ean expression for honey in O.H.G. 
 seim : G. alfi.v\ios, "honey-sweet" {K. Z., xxx. 463). 
 
 X 
 
0-- 
 
 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 history of this subject lias been treated by V. Hehn with his 
 accustomed mastery. Only as regards the Teutons sundry errors 
 made by this scholar requii-e explaining. In spite of the informa- 
 tion given us by Tacitus {Germ., 23: "Potui humor ex hordeo aut 
 frumento in quandam similitudinem vini corruptus"), V. Hehn 
 regards the enjoyment of beer as relatively recent amongst the 
 Teutons, and borrowed from the Celts, Here he adopts the views 
 put forward by J. Grimm and Wackernagel, according to which 
 the German hie7' is borrowed from the M. Lat. hibere, and the 
 North Teutonic ale from the Lat. oleum also. I need hardly point 
 out that at the present day there is hardly a student of language 
 Avho accepts such an explanation. 
 
 The primitive Teutonic O.H.G. hior, A.S. heor, O.N. hjorr is, 
 according to R. Kogel's attractive interpretation, to be explained 
 as "barley-juice :" A.S. heo, O.N. hygg, "barley, grain." The 
 fundamental Teutonic form of the latter is *bevo, with which the 
 above-named Thraco-Pseonic (Trapa) -^t(F)r; seems as though it 
 could be combined. So too, perhaps, the ancient Gallic brace 
 (Pliny, Hist. Nat., 18. 7. 11), "spelt," "malt," "beer" (Russ. 
 hraga, " drink of barley and millet"), is to be connected with the pre- 
 viously mentioned equation, Lat. /istr, "spelt" (pp. 284, 293); and 
 in the case of the ancient Gallic, Kop-jxa, Span, cer-ea (Pliny, 22. 25. 
 82), cervesia, cervisia, we have obviously to start from a primitive 
 cer-, " barley," which seems to be the base of the G. KpL-Orj also (cf. 
 above, p. 292). 
 
 The North Teutonic, O.N. ol, A.S. ealu, however, go back to an 
 old t- stem *alut (A.S. ealod^, ealeda), which also appears in the 
 Finn, olut, and excludes all idea of borrowing from oleum. This 
 also makes it probable that the Lith. alus, " beer," 0. Pr. alu, 
 " mead," O.S. olu ai'e loans from the Teutonic, from which again 
 come the O.S. mlato, Finn, mallas (O.H.G. malz, O.N. malt, A.S. 
 mealt). 
 
 A likely interpretation of *alut-, as well as of '''maid-, is yet to 
 be found. The expression for brewing, again (O.H.G. briuwan, 
 O.N. brugga, A.S. breovan), is pan-Teutonic. With it the above- 
 mentioned Thracian jBpvTov may perhaps be attached. Finally, a 
 joint name for dregs (0. Pr. dragios, O.S. drozdije, O.N. dregg ; 
 J. Schmidt, Verivandtschaftsverhdlt., p. 37) unites the Lithuanians, 
 Teutons, and Slavs.* 
 
 The Indo-Europeans of the north of Europe then at an early 
 period made the acquaintance of beer in addition to the primitive 
 drink of mead. In the meantime, however, the people of the south 
 of Europe had come into possession of a cultivated plant which 
 was destined to be of incalculable importance, first for their own 
 national life, and then for that of the rest of Europe — the vitis 
 vinifera, the vine. 
 
 * A Teutonic word, as yet unexplained, for some kind of drink (cider, &c. ), 
 and which is also translated hy pocidum, fiala, &c., is O.H.G. ltd, A.S. U^, 
 Goth. leV?u {cf. Schade, AM. fF.). I compare G. &-\ii(r-ov (from *a-\€iT-jo-i'), 
 "beaker." Cf. aAso Zend raetu, "fluidity." 
 
WINE. 323 
 
 Touching the acquaintance of the Indo-Europcans with wine, 
 two conflicting opinions have been held up to the present time. 
 According to one the European names for wine, Lat. vinum, drc, 
 are primevally related both to each other and to the Sans, vends, 
 " dear," an epithet of the soma drink deified by the Indians. 
 According to this, wine was known in the primeval Indo-Germanic 
 period. The principal representatives of this hypothesis are A, 
 Kuhn and A. Pietet, the author of Origines Indoeurope'ennes. 
 
 According to the other view the European words collectively are 
 to be derived idtimately from the Semitic, yEthiop. ivain, Hebr. 
 ja'ifi, (fee, from which it would follow that the Indo-Europeans had 
 to thank the Semites for their acquaintance, directly or indirectly, 
 with wine and the vine. This is the view of V. Hehn amongst 
 others. 
 
 Now, I believe, that neither the one view of the subject nor the 
 other accounts for all the facts of the case, linguistic and historic ; 
 and I will therefore venture to put forward a third theory with 
 regard to this subject, important as it is for the whole history of 
 culture. It may in a sense be termed a compromise between the 
 two already mentioned views. 
 
 It is necessar}^ to point out in the first place that in the case of 
 the North European names for wine, O.I. fin, Goth, vein, O.S. 
 vino, there is certainly no phonetic test to compel us to regard them 
 as borrowed from the Lat. vinum. As, however, historical and other 
 evidence suflSces to demonstrate the gradual spread of wine from the 
 south to the north of our quarter of the globe, I share the opinion 
 of all philologists that the above-mentioned North European names 
 for wine are actually due to borrowing from the south, and also 
 that the Celtic* fin comes from the Lat. vinum, as does also the 
 Teutonic! veiyi from which again Slav, vino comes. 
 
 Things are quite different the moment we turn to the Balkan 
 and Apennine peninsulas. We never here discover an age which 
 presumes ignorance of the vitis vinifera. The Homeric poems in 
 their oldest portions display perfect familiarity with the wine and 
 its use. The stem oZvo- is employed with extreme frequency to 
 form proper names (place names and names of persons). Above 
 all no one has answered the question how the initial F of Foivos 
 can be explained out of the J of the Hebr. ja'm ; for it is to this 
 word, and not to the Arab and ^Ethiopian tvain, that we must look 
 on the assumption that the G. Foivos is a loan from the Semitic. 
 Indeed, the Semitic forms themselves cannot be provided with a 
 satisfactory root from the Semitic family of languages (A. Midler, 
 B. £., i. 294). 
 
 * In Liv., V. 33, ff., it is an essential part of the Celtic mifcration-myth that 
 it was the wine imported from Italy to them that induced them to invade 
 the promised land. 
 
 t Cf. also O.H.G. tiniidemdn from Lat. vindcmidre, O.H.G. Idrwein from 
 Lat. I6ra, most from Lat. mnstuin, hchJuiri from Lat. *bicarium, chelih from 
 Lat. calix, IdgcUa from M. Lat. lagellum, calcatura, "wine-press," from Lat. 
 calcatara, prcssSn from Lat. pressa, torcul from Lat. torculum (Franz, Lat. -Horn, 
 Mem. im AhcL, p, 72.) 
 
324 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 In Italy the Lat. vino- has spread through all dialects. Cf. 
 Umbr. vinu, Osc. Viinikiis = Vinicius, Volsc. vinu. The vine itself 
 has been certainly traced in the lake-dwellings of the Po long 
 before any Greek immigrations (Helbig, loc. cit, p. 18); and 
 though in ancient sacrificial ritual offerings are made of milk and 
 not of wine (Hehn, p. 65), this only shows the priority of milk 
 as a drink, which is indisputable in our view also. 
 
 While, then, the assumption that it was through the Greeks that 
 wine became known to the Italians is not required on any grounds 
 whatever drawn from the history of culture, it is from the point 
 of view of language by no means admissible. On the contrary, the 
 idea that Lat. vinum is a loan-word from the G. Folvos is opposed 
 by most serious phonetic difficulties, on which 0. Weise {Die Griech. 
 W. im Lat., p. 127) has rightly insisted. 
 
 Vt-num (from *vi-no or *vei-no) rather attaches itself to vi-tis, 
 vtmen, vi-tex, and — exactly like the G. Fot-vos — to the Indo-G. root 
 vei, " to twine," so that vi-no means first " creeper," then " fruit of 
 the creeper," finally " drink made from the fruit of the creeper." 
 What V. Hehn (p. 467) alleges against the possibility of this 
 development of meaning is shipwrecked by G. otvr], which in 
 Hesiod means "vine," but in later language = otvo?.* 
 
 But if we are on the one hand warranted in thinking that the 
 equation vinum = Foivos is due to primeval affinity, yet on the other 
 we share the suspicions expressed by V. Hehn against the assump- 
 tion that wine was used in any prehistoric epoch of the Indo- 
 European peoples. We, too, are of opinion that the cultivation of 
 the vine implies a stage of settled life which it is impossible to 
 ascribe to the Indo-Europeans with the semi-nomad habits which 
 they had not only in prehistoric but in the earliest historic 
 times. Under these circumstances there seems to me to be only 
 one possibility logically left open : the Greeks and Italians must 
 have made the acquaintance of the vine in its wild state, and 
 therefore in its original home. 
 
 On closer inspection we find that the equation vinum = Foivos is 
 not confined to the Greeks and Italians, but is shared by all the 
 peoples that have or had their roots in the north of the Balkan 
 Peninsula. This holds of Albanian, the last linguistic remains of 
 Illyrian, where the vine is called vene, vere, a word which is not 
 due to borrowing from the Latin (G. Meyer, Alb. Gr., p. 104 ; 
 Grober, Grundriss d. roni. Phil., i. 810); it holds, further, of the 
 Armenian gini ( = *vini; Hiibschmann, A. Stud., p. 25); and the 
 ancients (Hdt., vii. 73, and Eudoxus ap. Eustath.; cf. Zeiass, Die 
 Deutschen und die Nachbarst, p. 259) expressly assume that the 
 Armenians were akin to the PhrygianSj who again are designated 
 airoLKOL Twv ®paKwv (cf. ch. xiv.) Here belongs, too, the Thracian 
 yaj/o? {Suid., i. 1. 1071) probably, if we may venture to regard it as 
 an error, in writing for *yivos (*FtVos). 
 
 * Cf. further in Hesych. yi^r, viSv [Ft-J-ri, Ft-j-6) ' tV d/xireXoi' and vi6u 
 {Fi-j-6) ■ avaSevSpdSa (wild vine). 
 
THE ORIGINAL HOME OF THE VINE. 325 
 
 Again, a second designation for wine, and for unmixed wine, 
 seems to cling to the north of the Balkan Peninsula, i.e., the 
 G. ^oAts (first in Archilochus, Bergk, fr. 78), with which are con- 
 nected : Macedonian KciXi^os, Thracian ^t'Aai [Orient, u. Occid., ii. 721, 
 and P. de Lagarde, Ges. Abh., p. 279), and possibly a Sabine *fali, 
 " wine," which may be inferred from the Lat. Falemus ager* the 
 land of wine famed in antiquity (author, K. Z., xxx. 484). 
 
 Like language, tradition also carries us to the districts north of 
 Hellas proper as the starting-point of the ancient cultivation of 
 the vine. In the earliest times {II., ix. 72 ; Od., ix. 196) Thrace is 
 designated as the principal place for the export of wine ; and, 
 according to the tradition of the ancients, the cult of Dionysus was 
 spread over the whole of the north of the Balkan Peninsula, even 
 amongst the wildest Thracian tribes. 
 
 Finally, on the question of the original home of the vine we can 
 appeal to the unprejudiced investigations of natural science. It is 
 A. Grisebach, perhaps the greatest authority on the geography of 
 plants, who in his work. Die Vegetation der Erde, i. 323 — certainly 
 without any reference to historic research by means of philology, 
 for his aversion to it is well known — expressly designates the dense 
 forests of the Pontus and Thrace up to the Danube, a district 
 particularly rich in creeping plants, as the original home of the 
 vitis vinifera. However, I adduce this argument last because I 
 am well aware that other distinguished naturalists regard the vine 
 as indigenous to other districts, especially to the south of the 
 Caucasus, between the Caucasus and the Black Sea, or between 
 the Caucasus and the Hindu Kush {cf. De Candolle, Kulturjrfianzen, 
 p. 236,^, and Ferd. Cohn, Die Fjianze, p. 298); and because, as 
 far as I can see, no conclusive argument has been produced by 
 naturalists in favour of the one argument or the other. But, apart 
 from this, the facts given above entitle us, I believe, to draw the 
 following conclusions : — 
 
 The Greeks and Italians made the acquaintance of the vine in 
 a prehistoric epoch in which they still dwelt along with the 
 peoples of the northern Balkans, the Illyrians, Thracians, Mace- 
 donians, and the Armenians, who subsequently migrated to Asia. 
 They designated it by a formation in -no- from the root vei, " to 
 twine " (*voi-no, *vei-no), which root occurs amongst the other 
 Indo-Europeans as well. The scene of this is probably to be placed 
 to the north of the Balkan Peninsula, where the cult of Dionysus 
 is testified to from the oldest times. As the Greeks and Italians 
 gradually sepai'ated from their brother-nations, and left tliem in 
 the north, the vine (from the grape of which a finer drink was 
 continually produced, as life became more settled and fixed) may 
 have spread further and further over the Balkan and Apennine 
 peninsulas, following the footsteps of the groups of tribes which 
 still held together. In these peninsulas it was found on the one 
 
 * W. Deccke {Die Falisker, p. 22, ff., Strassburg, 1888) interprets the 
 names Fnlcrii and Falisci as dwellers in towers or on pile-buildings (Lat. /a/a, 
 " wooden scaffolding "). 
 
326 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 hand by the Phenician traders, on the other by the Greek colonists ; 
 though they doubtless were able to instruct the natives on many 
 points in the cultivation of the plant and the preparation of the 
 drink. 
 
 When and where the Semites first came in contact with the vine, 
 what is the relation of Hebr. jaHn : Arab, and iEthiop. wain — a 
 stock of words in which Assyrian and Babylonian have no share* 
 — what was the relation of the primeval Egyptian viticulture to 
 the Semitic — these and others are open questions, to answer which 
 is beyond the limits of this book (c/. F. Hommel, above, p. 98). 
 
 We have now to dwell for a few words on the two already men- 
 tioned drinks which the Indo-Iranian peoples share, the surd 
 (hura) and soma (haoma). As to the composition of the former we 
 know nothing. The St Petersburg Dictionary gives as the 
 meaning "divine drink," "brandy." It is noteworthy that both 
 the Tataric and the East Finnish languages have a term for beer 
 with a very similar sound : Wog. sara, Wotj. and Syrj. sur, Ung. 
 ser, Tscher. sra, Tatar, sra (Ahlqvist, p. 51). 
 
 Touching the soma — which is conceived by both peoples, not 
 only as a drink but also as a god who grants to both peoples 
 abundance of wealth and posterity, and is most intimately 
 connected with the cults of both peoples (Spiegel, Die Arische 
 Periode, p. 168, ff.) — careful botanic researches have been made at 
 the instigation particularly of R. Roth (Z. d. D. M. G., xxxv. 680- 
 92) on the mountains of the Hindu-Kush and in the valleys of 
 the Oxus by both Russians and Englishmen for the representative 
 on earth of the divine soma plant {yam hrahmdnah viduh, " which 
 the priests know "), but for which the modern Hindus and Parsees 
 use various substitutes. It was hoped that in this way a safe 
 datum might be obtained for the question as to the original Indo- 
 Iranian home. Unfortunately, however, all the investigations as 
 yet undertaken have failed to produce any tangible result (c/. on 
 this. Max Miiller, Biographies of Words and the Home of the Aryas, 
 P-222,/.) 
 
 * Assyr. inu, "wine," according to a communication from F. Hommel, is 
 only estalilished in the late national lexicons, and is certainly a loan-word 
 from Aramaic-Hebrew. Wine in Assyrian is kardnu (G. Kapoivov). The 
 Semitic karmu, "vineyard," gupnu, "vine," 'inabu, "grape," still have the 
 general meanings of "arable-land," "stock," "fruit," in Assyrian and Baby- 
 lonian {cf. F. Hommel, Die S2»~achgeschichtl. Stellung cles Babylonisch- 
 Assyrischen). 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 CLOTHING. 
 
 Clothing of Skins — The Ecnoncs — Tanning antl Plaiting — Terminology of 
 Weaving and Spinning — The Materials for these two Arts — Comparison of 
 the Teutonic Dress according to Tacitus with that of the Greeks according 
 to Homer — Tattooing — Ornaments. 
 
 That the Indo-Europeans even before their dispersion, wherever 
 their home may have been, no longer went about in paradisaical 
 nudity, is shown by the root ves, "to clothe," which runs through 
 nearly all the languages of our family of speech, and has given 
 birth to numerous terms for clothes and clothing oneself in those 
 languages (Sans, vdstiian, vdsana, vclstra, vdsdna, Zend vaiih, 
 vanhana, vastra, G. evwfjit, cI/Aa, iadi]';, Lat. vestis, vestio, Goth. 
 gavasjan, (fcc). The opposite conception of nudity is designated 
 by the equation : Sans, nagnd, O.S. nagu, Lith. nugas, Lat. nildus 
 {*nogv-ido), Goth. naqa])s, O.I. nocht. 
 
 That a cattle-breeding people such as the Indo-Europeans were 
 did not fail to utilise the skins of their slaughtered cattle, and of 
 the wild animals they killed in the chase, is readily understood, 
 and is expressly testified, as regards the northern Indo-Eiu'opeans, 
 the Britons, and Teutons, by Cajsar (B. G., v. 14, vi. 21) and 
 Tacitus (Germ., c. 17). The Goths had become so habituated 
 to this clothing of hides that no sooner did they get back from 
 the Roman court, where they did not dare to appear in their 
 national garb, than they once more wrapped themselves in their 
 sheep-skins {av6i<; iv rois kwSioi? elai ; Beckmann, Beitr. Z. G. d. 
 Erf., V. 1. 26). The clothing of sheep-skins thus expressly testi- 
 fied to in the case of the Goths can be ti-aced back to the earliest 
 recorded Teutonic times. In agreement with Caesar ("German! 
 
 pellibus aut parvis renonum tegimentis utuntur "), Sallust 
 
 puts down the renones as the national garb of the Teutons 
 ("German! intutum renonibus corpus tcgunt" and " vestes de 
 pellibus renones vocantur "). That this word has nothing to do 
 with O.N. hreinn, " reindeer," is well known. I take renones to be 
 for *vren-6n-es — for the initjal vr, scarcely pronounceable to Latin 
 lips, may or miist have been simplified to r — and identify it with 
 (j. vren in iroXvpprp'es, Sans, nrana and vrn- in ap-qv, a.pv6% dpi'ctos. 
 In Greece, too, sheep-skins were called dpvaKi'Sts.* 
 
 * A stem *vren-cn is also indicated by G. apv-d-ffi. 
 
328 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 For in Greece, too, tribes left behind by the advance of 
 culture, and the lower strata of society, long remained faithful to 
 the original dress of hides. Thus in Phocis and Euboea garments 
 of pig-skin continued to be worn (Paus., viii. 1. 5); the Ozolian Locri 
 wrapped themselves in untanned hides (Paus, x. 38. 3) ; herdsmen, 
 helots, and slaves w^ore the so-called SicjiOepa (J. Miiller, Privat- 
 altert, p. 396). 
 
 Language, too, offers numerous pieces of evidence for the 
 presence of the original dress of skins: Goth, snaga, "garment," 
 is compared with much probability by A. Bezzenberger with G. 
 va.Ko<s, "fleece" (/caTw-va/c?;, " a slave's garment"); the Teutonic 
 stock, Goth, paida {ga-paidon, Ivhv^iv), O.H.G. pheit, O.S. peda, 
 agrees exactly with G. ^airr], " garment of goat-skin ; " the G. 
 cti'-ot;-?, CTL-crv-pa, "i^ ctTro Sep/Aarwv avppairTOfxevrj ^XavL<s," is obviously 
 a reduplicated formation (cf. TL-Orj-vrj) : o-Ss, " swine " (cf. the above 
 cited passages of Pausanias) ; G. aKevrj, "clothing," belongs to the 
 same root as G. o-kG-tos, Lat. scil-tum, "leather;" indeed, we need 
 have no hesitation in connecting even the G. 7re-7rA-o-s itself and 
 the Lat. pallium (^pT-njo) with the pan-European equation, Lat. 
 2^ellis-=0.}i.G.fel. 
 
 That a way was found out at an early time of making the stiff 
 leather soft and supple by means of various manipulations is 
 probable in itself; though the terms for tanning diverge in the 
 various languages (Sans, mid, G. Siif/eiv, Lat. depsere — a loan — 
 Germ, gerhen*). The primitive methods of an early tannery are 
 depicted by Homer {II., xvii. 389, ff.) : — 
 
 w5 3' OT ai'i]p ravpoio ;8oos fxeyaXoio fioeirjv 
 Xaolcnv 8(1)7] Tavv€LV, fxeOvovcrav aXoKpTJ. 
 oe^d/x(vot 8' apa Tolye Stacrravrcs Tavvovcrt 
 kvkXoct , a<f>ap oe tc ik/xcis t^S?^, 8vvu 8e t aXoL(f)rj, 
 TToXXwv iXKovTwv ' Tai/DTttt 8e T6 TTttcra 8ianp6. 
 
 A joint term for leather is possessed by the Celtic and Teutonic 
 tongues: O.H.G., ledar = O.I. lethar {*le-tro : Lat. al-utal). 
 
 However, the Indo-Europeans were by no means limited to the 
 skins of animals for making clothes. 
 
 In addition to tanning, two other primeval modes of preparing 
 materials can be detected, felting and plaiting. The former — the 
 art of laying the wool of sheep or other woolly animals in layers, 
 sprinkling it with w^ater, and converting it by means of the glutin- 
 ous fat into a compact mass, and finally pressing and fulling it — 
 is especiidl}^ familiar to the nomad peoples of the Turko-Tataric 
 stock. That it was, however, known to the Indo-P^uropeans also, 
 is clearly indicated by the equation (confined, indeed, to Europe) : 
 G. TTtAos, "felt," laSLt. p>illeus, O.H.G.,^/2;, 0."^., plust%.\ 
 
 * The meaning "tanning" is developed out of "treading" in Sans, carma- 
 mud, Litli. minti, "tread, tan" (Fick, B. B., iii. 165). 
 
 t The iihonetics of this series are not yet fully cleared up. O.S. 2)l^isti 
 points to iKl-d-ti, Q.Yi.G:. filz to pel-do ; lLa.t. pilleus (so in the best MSS.) 
 
WEAVING. 329 
 
 The art of plaiting, however, proved more important and more 
 pregnant of results in the case of the Indo-Germanie faniily of 
 peoples and languages. Here nature may have played the part of 
 instructress to man, for twining plants and the interlacing twigs 
 of trees must have directed primitiveman to this important art. 
 The Indo-Germanic root for it is prek, as the following combina- 
 tion clearly shows : G. ttXckw, Lat. plecto, O.H.G. Jiihtu, O.S. 
 2'>(etd, plesti {pleH-, root preq 1), Sans, pra^na, " plaiting, basket- 
 work " (cf. also Sans, rdjju, " cord, rope " : Lith. rezgii, " plait "). 
 
 The art of plaiting, however, as I have shown at greater 
 length in my Handelsgeschichte und Warenkunde, contains within 
 itself, in embryo, the art of weaving and also of spinning : " If the 
 latter springs from the art of producing braids of hair, bands, and 
 such things by simple twisting, and without using a cross-thread, 
 the former most siiggests the art of the basket-weaver, wlio in his 
 craft has learnt to employ the cross-thread. As a matter of fact, 
 it is impossible to di-aw the line sharply, either historically or 
 technically, between spinning and weaving on the one side and 
 plaiting oi\ the other. The inhabitants of most of the South Sea 
 Islands understand perfectly well how to use a loom, but not to 
 spin ; they use strips of bark for weaving." 
 
 After these preliminary technical remarks we betake ourselves 
 to the terminology of weaving and spinning in the Indo-Germanic 
 languages, in the hope of obtaining some data for answering the 
 question, how far the Indo-Europeans had developed the two arts 
 before their dispersion.* 
 
 A. Weaving. 
 
 The following groups of etymologically corresponding words, 
 arranged according to the frequence of their occurrence, may be 
 distinguished : — 
 
 1. Indo-G. ve (vei) : Sans, vd, " weave " (cf. Whitney, Ind. Gr., 
 p. 266), otu, "woof," umd, "flax," G. rf-Tpiov, "warp" ("weaving 
 instrument," c/! vrj-rpo-v, "distaff" : vtw), d-Fw-ros, "wool" ("weave- 
 able;" cf.Xv-ro-s, " looseable "), Lith. wd-ras, "spider," O.H.G. wd-t, 
 O.N. vd-(t (woven), " raiment," Lat. ve-lwn, " wrap, cloth." Also 
 Indo-G. *vejeti, Sans, vdy-ati, "he weaves," O.S. su-vi-to, "linen," 
 srnla," cord," navoj, " liciatorium," 0.1. Ji-gim, "weave"('?). 
 
 2. Indo-G. vebh : Sans, drna-vdhhi, " wool-weaver " = " spider," 
 Zend uhda, " woven," Pamir D. ivaf, M. Pers. hdfain, Osset. 
 wafun, "weave" (Tomaschek, Pamir D., ii. 124,/.), G. v^atW, 
 
 cau be explained as being from pil-deus {sallerc from *saldcrc ; cf. above, 
 p. 293). 
 
 * Plaiting, spinning, and weaving are treated of by V. Hehn, pp. 460,/., 
 480-83. In addition to the linguistic errors of this scholar, noticed above on 
 p. 294, note, the following require correction: O.S. a-tiiku, "woof" : G. 
 avTiov, 0. ll.G. repa, "vine": Goth, skaiula-rnip, O.S. lipa, Lith. lepa, 
 "lime-tree" : G. \4ireiv, O.H.G. lou/t, " bark," Lat. lia'um{" indubitably ") : 
 Russ. and Pol. hjko, " bark," and others. These, amongst other things, 
 occasion the low opinion V. Hehn has of Indo-Germanic weaving. 
 
330 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 v4>i^, v^avTLKtj, v(fiao-La, v<fiaaLi, i<fiv<f)i], O.H.G. weban, A.S. ivefan, 
 O.N. vefa, "weave," O.N. veftr, veptr, "woof," A.S. we/t, ikc, 
 M.H.G., ivift, "fine thread," A.S. wef, O.H.G. z/^eM "woof." 
 
 3. G. KpeKO}, "weave," 'KipK-q, "weaver," KpoKrj, "woof," KepKt's, 
 " shuttle," O.S. kromo, "loom " (Benfey, G. W., ii. 315). 
 
 4. G. drrofxai, " weave " {*nT-jofjiaL), avriov, " a portion of the 
 loom " (Sid^ofxxii, inorganic like cr<^a^w by the side of acftarTw, 
 Biaa-jxa, acr/xa), Sans, dtka (expressly termed " woven," vyutd, in 
 the Rigveda) = Sans, adhka (*nt-kd), " garment." The Alb. end, 
 ind, " weave," is regarded by G. Meyer as an early loan from G. 
 avTLov, Mod. G. dvTt {Berl. Phil. W., No. 7, 1887). I had com- 
 pared it — erroneously — w'ith Lith. dtisti, " weave," audimas, " web " 
 (aztd from *and ?). 
 
 5. Lat. texo, textor, textura, textrinum, tela, " warp," suh-temen, 
 "woof," O.S. tukati, "weave," a-tuku, "warp," tukalij, "weaver;" 
 though phonetically it is more probable that the Lat. texo 
 is to be connected with Sans, tahsh, " prepare artificially " 
 (F. Miklosich, Lex Palceoslav.'^, 1016), while the fundamental 
 meaning of O.S. tukati, "to weave," is preserved in tuk-nati, " thrust 
 in " (Miklosich, Et W., p. 368). 
 
 6. G. TttTTTyis, -qr-, " cover, woven," Mod. Iran, tab, " spin, weave " 
 (Mod. Pers. tdftah, tdftik, tiftik; cf. Tomaschek, ii. 142). Never- 
 theless it would be possible that in Ta77->;s we have actually 
 a Homeric loan-word from Iranian civilisation {cf. poSov : 0. 
 Pers. *varda, Xdpiov : Mod. Pers. Idleh, o-dvSaXov : Mod. Pers. 
 sa7idal). 
 
 Looking back at the equations just discussed, it seems to me to 
 follow with great probability, especially from Nos. 1-4, that even 
 in the original language tennini for weaving as distinguished from 
 plaiting had been developed ; and this allows us to infer that some 
 advance had been made in the art. This advance — which lead to 
 the differentiation of the linguistic expressions for weaving and 
 plaiting — can only have consisted in the discovery of a primitive 
 apparatus designed to facilitate the preparation of the raw material 
 for the weaver, male or female. If we examine the terminology of 
 the loom in the Indo-Germanic languages — I have given it in its 
 main outlines in Handehgeschichte und Warenkunde, i. 172,^. — 
 we are struck by the frequent employment of the root std to 
 designate not only the loom as a whole, but also the warp, and 
 finally the weaver himself {cf. G. l(tt6<;, "loom," o-t^/awv, "warp," 
 Lat. stamen, Lith. stdkles, " loom," O.N. vefstatr, Sans, sthdvu 
 " weaver "). From this we may infer that the oldest Indo- 
 Germanic weaving apparatus stood upright, and the person weaving 
 worked standing {larov iiroix'^crOaL), a conclusion to which Ahrens 
 had come from a comparison of the Greek and Italian loom with 
 the ancient Norwegian, without reference to philology {Philologvs, 
 XXXV. 385,/.). 
 
 More I do not for the present venture to infer on philological 
 grounds about the construction of the most ancient form of weav- 
 ing apparatus. If we might trust the further conclusions of the 
 
SPINNING. 331. 
 
 scholar just mentioned, we should include amongst the features of 
 the oldest form of loom, stretching the warp with whorls, weaving 
 out and thickening the web with the airdOri. We may remark 
 further that in the Finn languages the essential elements of the 
 primitive weaving ap|)aratus, the woof and warp, as well as a kind 
 of weaver's spool (really a rod with which the woof is thrust into 
 the interstices of the warp) have native names (Ahlqvist, loc. cit.^ 
 p. 86). 
 
 B. Spinning. 
 
 1. G. veo) (vtJ^o), VTjdis, xepvrJTLS, vrj/xa, V7}(rL<s, vrJTpov), Lat. neo 
 (nemen, netus), "spin," O.I. snimaire, "spindle," snim, "spinning" 
 {B. B., xi. 91), O.H.G. ndan, " sew," Goth. ne]>la, " needle," &c. The 
 same change of meaning occurs in Lith. werpii, " spin," tvarpste, 
 "spindle": G. pairrw (Frir-j(o), "sew."* The Indo-Germanic root 
 of the G. v€w, ewT] was sne (ne), and literally meant " to plait," as 
 is shown by Goth, snorjo, " basket," O.H.G. snuor, " cord, band," 
 O.I. snathe, " thread," &c. There was also a root snei (nei)^\ike vei 
 by the side of ve — which is preserved in O.S. )ii-ti, nista, " thread," 
 and Sans. 7ii-vi, "apron" ("something spun"); cf. W. Schulze, 
 K. Z., xxvii. 426. 
 
 2. Sans. I'cirt, " to spin," Modern Pers. karttnah, " web for 
 spiiming," Pamir D. crt (Tomaschek, ii. 77), I. certle, "glomus" 
 {B. B., ix. 88). The original meanhig "to plait" appears in 
 Sans, kdta {cf. also crtdmi, " fasten together "), Lat. crates, G. 
 KapraAos, Krpros, Goth, haurds, Lith. krdtai, " zither," Pr. kurto, 
 "hedge." 
 
 3. O.S. pr^sti, predeno, ^' vyjfj-a," preglica, " spindle," Lett, prest, 
 " spin with the spindle." Fick (ii.'^ 689) regards " twist " as the 
 fundamental meaning, from which comes Lith. sprdndas, " nape of 
 the neck." 
 
 4. Although presei'ved, as a verb and in the sense of neo, only in 
 the Teutonic Goth, spinnan, etc., still this verb is implied by a 
 large stock of words which must start from the fundamental mean- 
 ing of " spun thread." They are G. -n-rjvLov, "the thread of the 
 woof rolled on the spool " {*2Jn-njo), Lat. paiinus, " cloth " {*pn-no), 
 Goth, fana, " cloth," O.S. opiona (*7>o«-). This gives a verbal form, 
 ■spen : pen, the oldest meaning of which, " to plait," is retained in 
 the Lith, pinu, plnti. 
 
 5. Finally, a lost verbal root, req or rek, " to si)in," seems to me 
 to be implied in G. apKav-q ' to paya/xa, <5 tov o-nj/xova ey/caraTrAcVoucri 
 8ta^o/x£i/at (Hesych), apKvs, "net," and dpdxvrj, "spider," which I 
 connect with the Teutonic term for the distaff, O.N. rokkr, O.H.G. 
 roccho (*rtckka from *rukna, *rugnn = ap»cai'7;). O.H.G. rocch, "coat," 
 &C., naturally belongs here (cf. jnuinus : irrjviov). Cf., further, 
 K\-(i)Ooi, "spin " : Lat. colus, "distaff." 
 
 Reviewing the terminology of spinning in the Indo-Germanic 
 
 * In Sanskrit, vdrpas, "treacheiy nr(ifi<o," li'longs here. Analogous is O. 
 (coTTu/uo. Kdffffvfia, " leather sole," '• luoiting. i'.itrigue" : sico, " sew " (OsthotV, 
 M. v., iv. 139). 
 
332 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 languages it is impossible to doubt — especially when one compares 
 it with the terminology of weaving as set forth above — that series 
 of words, identical in form and meaning, and running through 
 the whole, or nearly the whole, family of languages, like the 
 derivatives of the roots ve and vebh are absent. The meaning 
 of "plaiting" coexists with that of "spinning," and possesses 
 infinitely more vitality in these words than was the case with 
 terms for weaving. The inference is that the need of distin- 
 guishing the art of spinning from that of weaving arose later 
 than the desire to find different linguistic expressions for weaving 
 and plaiting. 
 
 Nevei'theless the primeval period, even, may have discovered 
 the instrument which constitutes the first stage in the advance 
 from plaiting to spinning — the spindle. This seems to follow 
 from the equation : Sans, tarhu (Vedic), Iran. s-tarJch (Pamir D.; 
 Tomaschek, Centralas. Stud., ii. 77), G. arpaKro's, Alb. tier, "spin." 
 Anyhow, the names for spindle which it contains are of extreme 
 antiquity. The root on which they are based, terq { = Lat. torqueo, 
 "twist"), is altogether lost in Indo-Iranian, and in Greek only 
 preserved with a final labial (rpeTrw, " turn "). Further, the mean- 
 ing of the suffix -TO- in the G. a-rpaK-Tos (from *sm-trq-to) is 
 ancient, for it cannot mean "that which is turned round together" 
 — that gives no sense — but must mean "turning round together" 
 (cf. tX7]-t6-<s, "enduring;" Brugmann, Grundriss, ii. 205, _/'.).* 
 
 It is noticeable, even though it carries no great weight, that 
 the name for whorl is in many languages transparently formed 
 from the root vert, " to twist " : Sans, vartana, varttdd, Lat. verti- 
 cillus, O.S, vreteno, M.H.G. wirtil, \. fertas. 
 
 Touching the material for spinning and weaving no doubt is 
 possible, and we can accordingly trace these arts in their essential 
 features back to the primeval period of the Indo-Germanic world. 
 Inasmuch as the sheep was known to the Indo-Europeans —Sans. 
 dvi, G. ot9, Lat. ovis, Lith. awis, O.S. ovica, Goth, avi-, O.H.G. 
 ouwi ; and as its wool has identical names in all Indo-Germanic 
 languages — Sans, urud {*vl-nd), G. Xavos, Lat- Idna {v[nd), vellus 
 {*vel-no), Lith. wilna, O.S. vluna, Goth, vidla, Cymr. gulan, Armen. 
 geX-vian ;\ and, finally, as all Indo-Germanic peoples are familiar 
 with the preparation of w^ool when they first make their appear- 
 ance in history, there is no reason to deny the pi'imeval Indo- 
 
 * An exact analogy is offered, according to Bezzenberger in his Beitrdge 
 (iv. 330), by the fundamental meaning of G. riXaK&r-n (Lith. lenktuve, "reel," 
 Unkti, "how, bend, incline"). 
 
 + The root is vel, and I will take the opportunity to point how it can, 
 on the root-determinative theory, be grouped with other roots of related 
 meaning : — 
 
 vei, "weave," Sans, vd, vdyati. 
 
 ve-bh, "weave," O.H.G. ivcban, &c. 
 
 ve-s, "to clothe," Sans, vas, &c. 
 
 ve-l, "wool," Lith. wUna, &c. 
 
 In the reverse order, and with vowel increase, the combination of sounds vc or 
 vo would appear in ov-i, "sheep," Lat. ovis, &c. 
 
INDO-EUROPEAN COSTUME. 333 
 
 Germanic period of this textile material, in spite of certain technical 
 difficulties raised by its mode of preparation. The history of flax 
 and hemp has been handled above (ch. v.). The word for flax is 
 identical in all the Indo-European languages of Europe, and is due 
 to primeval connection. As early as Tacitus {Germ,., 17) linen 
 garments were known amongst the Teutonic women, and this is 
 confirmed by Pliny {Ilist. JVat., xviii. 1. 2). 
 
 So, too, Cfcsar (B. 6., iii. 13), mentioning the hide-sails of the 
 Veneti, expressly insists that it was not "propter lini inopiam 
 atque eius usus inscieutiam " that the sails were made of hides. 
 
 In Homer, again, the Parcre, who spin the threads of fate, were 
 conceived as spinning flax, not as in later times wool : — 
 
 vcTTepov aire ra TreLcrerai acrcra ol Aura 
 yctvo/xei'o) i-rrii'Tjae Xtvw, ore fitv tckc fxrjrrip. 
 
 It, therefore, appears to me an arbitrary assumption on the 
 part of V. Hehn that this Xivov must have been first impoi-ted 
 from Asia, or that Xivov properly meant not flax but bark 
 {Kultur2ifinnz€n, p. 141 ; cf. above, p. 294, note). We may, how- 
 ever, admit that when the Greeks had entered their new home, 
 which was not well adapted for growing flax, the use of flax gave 
 way to that of wool {Handelsgeschichte und Warenkunde, i. 191). 
 
 I think, thei'efore, we have a right to conceive the materials 
 used by the Indo-Europeans for clothes (several equations for 
 which we have already come across*) as made out of linen as well 
 as from wool, at any rate in the case of the European branch. 
 
 The question now remains for discussion whether anything 
 can be ascertained as to the shape and nature of Indo-Germanic 
 clothing. As we must assume that with change of abode and 
 climate it soon altered and necessitated new expressions ; and 
 further, inasmuch as an enormous amount of borrowing took 
 place betweexi the nations, both of modes of dress and of the 
 names for them — for fashion inclined to change in ancient as well 
 as in modern times — it may seem as though it would be impossible 
 to carry our investigation into matters of detail. 
 
 For all that, I believe the essential features of Indo-Em'opean 
 costume, at least, can still be traced. 
 
 Tlie locus classicus as to Teutonic costume is, as is well known, 
 the much disputed and, luifortunately, higlily disputable 17th 
 chapter of the Gerniania.\ Tlie most important clauses run: 
 " Tegumen omnibus saguni fibula aut si desit spina consertuni : 
 cetera intecti totos dies iuxta focum atque iguem agunt. Locupletis- 
 simi veste distinguuntur, non fluitante sicut Sarmata) ac Parthi 
 sed stricta et singulos artus exprimcnte Nee alius 
 
 * I may add to tlieni: Sans, drdpl, "mantle" : Lith. drapand, "dress" 
 (F. drap is remarkalile, but unexplained), Sans, mala (Rgv. ), "raiment" 
 (according to B. R. : mid, " to tan " ?), Lith. mdlas, " line cloth " (G. fxaW6s, 
 "fleece," G. \dnrri, " garment ": Lith. Id/jos, "piece of clotli, patch," O.S. 
 2)latlno, "linen" :0.^.faldr, "mantle" (J. Schmidt). 
 
 t For the literature on this chapter, cf. 13aumstark, Ausfiihrl. Erldutening, 
 &c., p. 584,/.). 
 
334 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 feminis qviam viris habitus, nisi quod feminse sa3pius lineis amicti- 
 bus velaiitur eosque purpura variant partemque vestitus superioris 
 in manicas non extendunt, nudse brachia ac lacertos ; sed et 
 proxiraa pai-s pectoris patet." 
 
 From this passage we derive the following information : First, 
 the sagum, a piece of woollen cloth, fastened with a fibula or thorn, 
 was common to all the Teutons. The Gallo-Teutonic word (c/. 
 Diefenbach, O.E.) has not yet received an explanation. If it is 
 of Teutonic origin, it might belong to the pan-Teutonic, O.N. 
 segl, A.S. segel, O.H.G. stgai {*seg-la), which, however, is only found 
 in another stage of vowel gradation. For the change of meaning 
 the statement made by Tacitus (Hist., v, 23) would then be im- 
 portant : "Et simul aptse lintres sagulis versicoloribus haud 
 indecore pro velis iuvabantur." That the sagum, which for the rest 
 was also worn in Rome, consisted mainly of wool is shown by its 
 ramifications in the Romance languages : Sp. pr. sai/a, It. saja, F. 
 saie, M.H.G. set, O.I. sdi (Diez, p. 280), which all alike stand for 
 woollen stuffs. 
 
 Second, whereas the sagum was worn by all, the locupletissimi 
 alone were in possession of a tight garment (vestis) fitting close to 
 the body. "When Miillenhoff translates vestis by " material for an 
 under garment," and accordingly assigns it to all Germans, this is 
 an assumption which is made by the fiimous Teutonic antiquary 
 on the strength of other considerations not drawn from language 
 or the chapter we are concerned with, and in which I am unable 
 to follow him. 
 
 Third, the women wear the same costume as the men — this can 
 only mean " tegumen omnibus sagum fibula aut si desit spina 
 consertum " — excepting only that with them more frequently than 
 in the case of the men, the place of the woollen sagum was taken 
 by the linei amictus. The rest, owing to the obscurity and 
 ambiguity of the expression, successfully defies, perhaps forever, a 
 completely satisfactory explanation. The passage is usually taken, 
 as though partem vestitus siq^erioris were the same as partem 
 vestitus superiorem, to mean that the women wore a sleeveless 
 under-garment, a sort of bodice. In opposition to this, Baumstark 
 {loc. cit., p. 589) inquires ; "Whether vestitus superior is beyond all 
 dispute the garment of the upper part of the body, and could not 
 also mean the over-garment; finally, whether the vestitus {superior) 
 absolutely must be something different from the amictus ? " 
 Following up this suggestion, and taking vestitus superior as nothing 
 but a variety of expression for the a7nictus mentioned just before, 
 we get a totally different meaning. There is no mention whatever 
 of an under-garment in the case of the women ; all that is said is 
 that they do not continue the part in question (partem) of the 
 over-garment (vestitus superioris) into a sleeve as the Roman women 
 did.* Anyhow, this affords a better explanation of the exposure of 
 
 * "If the tunic had sleeves, a sleeveless stola was worn over it ; if, on the 
 contrary, the under garment was sleeveless, it was usual to wear a stola with 
 sleeves over it " (Guhl und Koner, Leben der Griechen und Bomer, p. 615). 
 
HOMERIC COSTUME. 335 
 
 the upper and fore arm and the adjoining portion of the bust, than 
 we get on the assumption even of a cut-out garment, over which 
 we have to imagine the sagum or lintei amictus to be worn. How 
 considerable a display of feminine charms is meant by the historian 
 is shown by the addition of the significant words, " quamquam 
 severa illic matrimonia." 
 
 Be the women's under-garment what it may, in any case we learn 
 from Tacitus' words that the great mass of male Teutons were 
 content with the woollen sagum, and otherwise were naked, cetera 
 intecti* 
 
 Now, this statement of Tacitus agrees in all essential points with 
 the most recent conclusions on the most ancient costume of the 
 Greeks, especially with the acute observations of F. Studniczka 
 [Beitrcige zur Geschichte der altgriechischen Ti-acht, Wien, 1886). 
 According to them, the costume of the most ancient Greeks 
 consisted of nothing more than the ^Xaiva of the men ( : ;)(Aa/AV9, 
 scarcely originally connected with Lat. kena) and the ttcttXos (c/. 
 above, p. 328) of the women, both woollen garments, and in all 
 essential points similar to each other. " Both consist of simple 
 pieces of woollen material, manufactured on the primitive weaving 
 apparatus ; there was absolutely no cutting out or stitching in 
 them ; they were made into garments by being merely wrapped 
 round the body and fastened with fibulce." This primitive costume 
 was retained longest by the Greek women. Even in Homer a 
 woman wears nothing but the TreVAos (^apos). This appears most 
 clearly in the toilette of Calypso (Od., v. 228, ff.) : — 
 
 ijlxo<; 8' r)piyeV£ta (fxxvr) poSoSaKTuXos 'Hw?, 
 avTi)(^ 6 fxlv ^Aaivai/ re ;i(tTojva re f.vwT 'OSvcraeus, 
 avrr] o dpyvcfieov cftdpos fieya ei'Kuro vv[x<^yj 
 XeiTTOv Kol ^api€v, Trept 8e ^(Lvrjv /3aAer' l^v2 
 KaXy]v )(pvaeLr]v, K€<fiaXy 8 icjivirepOe KaXvivTprjv. 
 
 This costume survived into historic times in the dress of the 
 Spartan girls (illustrated in Studniczka, loc. cit., p. 7, figs. 2 and 3). 
 The over-garment, reaching to the feet, is thrown from left to right 
 round the body and fastened at both sides of the neck. Thus the 
 left side of the body is covered, but in such a way that a loop-hole 
 is left for the left arm ; on the right the edges hang down without 
 meeting. The fore and upper arm are quite bare, and proxima 
 2)ars pectoris patet (fig. 3). If our conjecture above as to the 
 vestittts suj^erior of the Teutonic women is correct, this dress of the 
 Spartan girls affords an illustration to it. Only after their contact 
 with Oriental civilisation did the Greeks come to know the linen 
 tunic — at first only worn by men — which they designated by the 
 Semitic word ^^trwi/ ( = Hebr. Icetonet; see author's Handelsgeschichte 
 wul Warenkunde, i. 193). Other names for Egyptian and Semitic 
 linen stuffs also gradually began to establish themselves in Greece, 
 
 * Ancient monuments afford but little material for deciding the question as 
 to the costume of the Teutons in the times of Ciesar and Tacitus. 
 
336 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 such as the 666vai ( = Hebr. ethun), perhaps also <^apo5 : Egypt. 
 pddr, "linen" (Studniczka, loc. cit., p. 89, or to (f>dpai, "to weave," 
 Hesych.*) 
 
 Finally, ancient Italy presents considerable conformity. First, 
 the toga ( : ter/o, " cover "), which corresponds to the X'^aiva (or 
 rather the ttcttAos) and to the sagum of the northern peoples, was 
 originally worn here too by men and women without distinction 
 {Non., p. 540. 31 : "Toga non solum viri sed etiam feminee 
 utebantur"). Further, the tunica {*ctunica : ketonet) likewise is 
 borrowed from Semitic civilisation, and likewise was not an indis- 
 pensable garment in antiquity (GelL, N. A., vii. 12. 3 : "Viri autem 
 Romani primo quidem sine tunicis toga sola amicti fuerunt"). 
 See, further, Baumeister, Denkmdler, s.v., toga. 
 
 On a review of these facts it seems extremely probable that the 
 original gai-ment, at any rate of the European branch of the Indo- 
 Germanic family, was a piece of woollen or linen material worn 
 equally by both sexes (a custom for the existence of which in 
 primitive stages of culture there is ample evidence) : that it was, 
 in imitation of the hides which were the earliest clothing of man, 
 thrown round the shoulders like a mantle, and there fastened with 
 fibulce or thorns ; and that originally no under-garment was worn 
 beneath it. It is possible that the place of the latter was taken in 
 the primitive period by a loin-cloth (not mentioned indeed by 
 Tacitus), such as is seen on ancient Greek monuments (Studniczka, 
 p. 31) or in ancient Rome was worn in place of the tunic (cinctiis, 
 subligaculum, campestre). Studniczka has an attractive conjecture 
 (p. 31, n. 10), that the use of trousers which the northern peoples 
 affected more and more is connected with this. Their discovery, 
 at any rate as far as Europe is concerned, seems to be due to the 
 Celts, as is indicated by the series of words, which spread by 
 borrowing from west to east: Celt, braccce, O.N. brdkr, O.H.G. 
 bruok, Russ. braki. 
 
 As showing that the idea of using a girdle had been developed 
 in the primitive period, the equation : G. ^(Lvw/xi, t,wvrj, ^w/xa, Lith. 
 justa, "girdle," O.S. po-jasu, " ^wvrj," Zend i/dsto, "girdled," is 
 important. 
 
 Protection for the feet, again, was early provided. Cf. G. 
 Kprj7rt<;, Lat. carpisculum, Lith. kurpe, A.S. hrifeling, O.N. hrijiingr 
 (Kluge). An important equation in this respect is : Lith. aukU, 
 "foot-strap" (also autas) : Zend aothra, "shoe," aothrava, "gaiter" 
 {*au-tlo : Lat. itid-uo, ex-uo). Covei'ings for the head have already 
 been mentioned in part iii. ch. x. 
 
 In this attempt to establish the main features of Indo-Germanic 
 costume, we have confined ourselves to a comparison of the most 
 important European peoples, because here the salient facts are 
 clearer, and have been more thoroughly investigated than in the 
 
 * With ipapai ' vcpaifdv, irXeKety might be connected N.S. brdo, "licium," 
 B. briUlo, Less. Russ. berdo, "weaver's comb" {*ber-do), O.H.G. bor-to, " seam, 
 border (woven"), O.N. bordi. Bezzenberger, indeed, has compared Lett. 
 buras, burvas, "little sail " (Fick, Vergl, IV., ii.^ 165). 
 
ORXAMENTS. 337 
 
 case of the IiKlo-lraniuii peoples (rf. on the Iranians, "W. (!eiger, 
 Osth'an. Kii/tnr, p. 224, f.; on the Indians, Zinnner, Alluulisches 
 Leben, p. 2Gl,^f.). It would seem that liere we have to do with a 
 more advanced stage in the evolution of dress, inasmuch as over 
 and luider garments here always appear together. But the future 
 has yet to bring us a precise account of the history, especially of 
 Indian dress, in the most ancient times. 
 
 This chai)ter suggests various things which require cleai'ing 
 up. The history of hairdressing, a matter of great importance in 
 manners and customs, might have been mentioned ; the question 
 of the tattooing, of which we have evidence in the case of several 
 Indo-Germanic i:)C0ples {cf. V. Hehn, p. 18, /"., and above, p. 88), 
 might have been discussed, and other points. Unfortunately we 
 must refrain from entering on these subjects. 
 
 AVe may remark in conclusion that all sorts of ornaments for the 
 decoration of the person may have been discovered in the primeval 
 period. An important equation in this connection is Zend minu 
 (Sans, manil), G. /acivvos, Lat. monile, O.C. /Ltavta/<r/s, I. vucince, O.S. 
 monisto, O.H.G. menni, which belong to O.H.G. viana, "mane," 
 Sans, mdni/d, I. muiu, "neck," just as O.S. grivma, "necklace" : 
 ^/■M'a = Sans. r/i'tva, "neck." The most important material in the 
 manufacture of such pi'oductions of primitive art may have been 
 copper. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 dwelling;- 
 
 "Wagon-Dwellings — Terminology of "Wagon -Building — Undergroiiud Hal lita- 
 tions— Indo-Germanic Huts — Their Materials — Their Oldest Form — Door 
 — Window — Hearth — Stalls. 
 
 The ancients knew that a great portion of the north of Euroi^e 
 was occupied by a semi-nomad population, whose only dwellings 
 were their wagons, on which they conveyed their goods and chattels, 
 wives and children, to fresh settlements and pastures new. This is 
 stated most unanimously, with regard to the east of Europe, about 
 the Scyths and Sarmatte, whose wagon-life is one of their most 
 important characteristics : — 
 
 " Campestres melius Sc}-th;e, 
 Quorum plaustra vagas rite tralumt domos, 
 Yivunt et rigidi Geta;." 
 
 {Hor., c. iii. 24.) 
 
 But the same custom is to be found amongst peoples undoubtedly 
 Indo-Germanic. Thus, the Bastarnre, the first Teutonic tribe to 
 make its appearance in history (about B.C. 200), carry their wives 
 and children on wagons with them (Miillenhoff, D. A., ii. 104,/'.). 
 So, too, the Suebi could without difficulty set their dwellings on their 
 Avagons, and go off with their herds where they listed. The dwell- 
 ings of the Cimbri, which likewise were on their wagons ("domus 
 plaustris impositpe "), were defended bv the clogs when their owners 
 fell (Pliny, Hist. Nat, viii. 40. 61), kc* 
 
 After what we have said above (ch. v.) about the unsettled 
 mode of life amongst the other Indo-Europeans, and about the 
 weakness of the ties that bound them to the soil on which they 
 settled, there can be no doubt that the use of wagons as dwellings 
 is a trait from the life of the primeval period which the northern 
 tribes preserved. Nor can we wonder if we find a tolerably 
 extensive terminology for wagon-bixilding in the original language. 
 To say nothing of the fact that nearl}' all Indo-European languages 
 
 * The most frequent term for the travelling wagon of the north is the Lat. 
 carrus, probably itself a barbarous word (above, p. 263). Cf. O.I. carr, O.H-C^., 
 cliarro, also Kapafia ' rj eVi ttjs o/xa|7js- (rK7)V7i and Kupapvfs ' ol ^kvOikuI oIkoi 
 (Diefeubach, O.E.). In war these carri were used as a defence, carnVju. 
 
THE WAGOX. 339 
 
 ]jlaiiily use the root veyh to designate the wagon (Sans. ViiJiana, 
 G. oxqt^oi, oxo's, O.H.G. waf/cm, O.S. vozii, Lith. wezimas, 0.\. fen 
 (*ve(j-n), we find agreement in the names of the following portions 
 of the wagon : — 
 
 AVheel : Lat. rota, Lith. rCitas, O.H.G. rml, O.I. roth, Sans. nWw 
 
 ("wagon"). 
 Wheel: Sans. caTcrd, G. kvkA.os, A.S. hveol (s^-f-ry /J)— without 
 
 reduplication : O.S. l-olo, O.N. hvel* 
 Axle : Sans, nksha, G. a^wv, a[j.-a$a, Lat. aj'is, O.H.G. a/isa, O.S. 
 
 est, Lith. aszls. 
 Nave : Sans, nabhi, A.S. ?irr/w, O.H.G. ?i«irt, 0. Pr. nabis. 
 Linch-Pin : Sans, dni, O.H.G. hin, A.S. lynes, O. Sax. hinisa, 
 
 (Pick, 7>'. Ji., vi'i. 95). 
 Pole: Lat. tenia (^Heicsmu), O.H.G. dthmla, O.N. ])/.s/, A.S. (111x1(1). 
 Yoke : Sans, i/tiffci, G. ^nyov, Lat. mguin, Goth, jiil-, O.S. i,j/o, 
 
 Lith. jnngas, Cymr. iov. 
 
 In this collection, it will be observed, there is no equation for 
 the spoke of the wheel (Sans, ard, G. Kvr'nxy], Lat. radnis. O.H.G. 
 speihha). The terms for felloe also divci'ge, except G. tTv s, which 
 correspond exactly to Lat. vitris (lit. "withy"). Perhaps O.H.G. 
 felf/a, "felloe" belongs to O.'H.G. felawa, "withy" (above, p. 271). 
 
 This indicates that we must conceive the primitive wheel as being 
 without spokes. In the oldest times the only way known of making 
 a jjaiv of wheels was to hew them and the axle-tree connecting 
 them all in a piece out of one and the same tree-trunk : and it 
 must therefore be regarded as an advance when — obviously before 
 the dispersion — the art of nianufactiu'ing the axle-tree separately, 
 and of fastening it into the tijmpamim by means of a linch-pin, was 
 discovered. 
 
 The picture we thus get corresponds to the description given by 
 the ancients of the B.om-M\i)Iau>itriun : " The wheels of the ]//austruvi 
 have not spokes, but are tympana which are of a piece with the 
 axle-tree, and are surrounded by a rim of iron. The axle-tree turns 
 roiuid with the wheels ; for the wheels are fastened by the spindles, 
 i.e., the most projecting part of the wheel " (Probus on Virg., G'eorg., 
 i.). The Teutonic wagon drawn by cattle, which is represented on 
 the triumphal column of Marcus Aiu'clius, must have been exactly 
 the same (cf., e.g., Felix Dalm, Urgeschichte der germ, tind romctn. 
 Yolker, ii. 161). 
 
 The acquaintance of the Indo-Europeans from of old with the 
 art of wagon-building may be regarded as a distinctive characteristic 
 of this family of peoples, which marks them off alike from the 
 neighbouring Finns and the tribes of Turko-Tataric origin. Every- 
 thing in the Finn languages relating to the art of wagon-building 
 is of Slavonic or Teutonic origin (Alilqvist, KidturiciJrter, p. 125). 
 So, too, according to Vambery {Primitive Kidtur, p. 128), the wagon 
 has been a foreign invention to the Turks of all times. From 
 
 * The short quantity is guaranteed metrically. 
 
340 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Ijvimeval times the inhabitants of the Asiatic steppes have employed 
 the camel instead to cany on its patient back, tent, wife, and child. 
 The Indo-Euro^jcans however, who, as we saw on p. 267, did not 
 enjoy the acquaintance of this valuable beast of burden, which is- 
 wagon and horses all in one, were at an early time driven to invent 
 the wagon, a sme qua non of their wandering mode of life. 
 
 Assuming that we may regard the Indo-Europeans during theii* 
 migrations as a/xafoySiot, like the gypsies or any other wandering 
 people, ^^ve are confronted with the further question what their 
 habitations were like when they made settlements — settlements 
 which tended to become more and more permanent, the more the 
 Indo-Europeans devoted themselves to agriculture. 
 ^'^Here we have first t6 speak of the subterranean dwellings, i.e., 
 dwellings dug in the eartli, the existence of which is recorded 
 amongst numerous Indo-Germanic peoples, and which afforded pro- ' 
 tection alike against the summer's heat tind the winter's cold. Such 
 habitations were still known in the Avesta under the name of kcda * 
 (: kan, " dig '"'). This wordjiiay be the' source of the usual term for 
 house in modern Persian {kacl, kqdaJi) and in the Pamir dialects 
 (I'ed, ced, Szc.) ; cf. Tomaschek, Pamir D.,'n. 11. We have similai* 
 statements as to the Phrygians in Vitruv., ii. 1. 5. Amongst the 
 Armenians, too, Xenophon {Anah., iv. 5. 24) found Karayctot oIkioll. 
 n.^heir entrance was like the opening of a well, widening downwards. 
 JFor the cattle, which were also taken below ground, lateral shafts 
 were driven. Human beings descended by a ladder. 
 
 Of the Teutons, Tacitus {Gervi. 16) says: "Solent et subterraneos 
 specus aperire eosque multo insuper fimo onerant, subfugium 
 hiemis et receptaculum frugibus, quia rigorem frigorum eius modi 
 locis molliunt, et si quando hostis advenit, 'aperta populatur, abdita 
 autem et defossa aut ignorantur aut eo ipSo fallunt quod quserenda 
 sunt." This statement is further confirmed by Pliny (Hist. Nat., 
 xix. 1. 2): "In Germania autem defossi atque sub terra id opus 
 (texendi) agunt " (above, p. 333). 
 
 The old Teutonic name for this kind of subterranean dwellings 
 and weaving-rooms was O.H.G. tzXuc ; and to this 6.?cy Uing is the 
 name given in NiLrnberg, d%ing iii, Augsburg, to ayC^lai;Jike 
 weaving-room. NoNv^as Tacitus expressly speaks of these dwellings 
 being covered hyjimus, nothing seems more obvious than to regard 
 tunc, "textrina," as identical with O.H.G. tunga, "stercoratio," 
 "maiuiring" (AVackernagel, Havpts Z., vii. 128, ff^. Only, on 
 closer examination, it seems extremely suspicious that the Teutons 
 .should designate a kind of dwelling by a word which originally 
 meant simply " excreta/'^^manuring was probably not known as 
 
 * Perhaps O.S. kasta, "house, hut, tent," from *kont-ja, also belongs here. 
 It may be remarked that the Finn name for house is exactly the same as in 
 Iranian : Finn kvta, Esth. kuda, Mordv. kud, Tscherem. kuda. Is this a case 
 of borro^\-ing ? Ahlq%-ist (p. 10.3, ^f.; cf. also above, p. 45) does not observe 
 this resemblance. Anyhow, the Finn, sauna, Esth. saun, &c. , "subterranean 
 dwelling," is genuinely Finn. 
 
 IW( 
 
SUBTERKANEAX DWELLINGS. 34 1 
 
 carh-as Tacitus (Rautcnborg, rr(,gr.,\x 15,/'., Hamburg, 1880)— and 
 not by a derivative from the word. It seems to me, therefore, more 
 reasonable to separate, as (iniff (Spjxichschatz) wished to separate, the 
 two Old High German words, tunr/rt, "dunging," and time, "dwell- 
 ing dug in the earth." The latter can be referred to an Indo- 
 (Jermanic dhujh-. With this we could then connect the hitherto 
 unexplained stock of words, G. ra^-po?, " trench," tu^os, " grave," 
 BaiTTw, " dig," " biu-y " {*dhn.(jh-j(>'), in a perfectly regular manner a^ 
 regards both phonetics and meaning.* O.H.G. tunc wowXd then be 
 ecpiivalent to gruohe, with which it is occasionally synonymous 
 (Wackernagel, loc. cit., p. 131). 
 
 The construction of subterranean dwellings is very frequently 
 mentioned as characteristic of the ^cytlujui tribes,! "whose comfort- 
 able winter life receives idyllic treatment at the hand of the poet ; — 
 
 " Ipsi ill defossis specubus secura sub alta 
 Otia agunt terra, congestaque robora totasque 
 Advolvere focis uliaos igniciue dedere. 
 Hie noctem hido dueunt et pocula la4i 
 Fermento atque aoidis imitantur vitea sorbis. 
 
 (Virg., Gcorg., iii. 376,/.) 
 
 Of course, the poet of the metropolis had never visited dwellings of 
 this kind, ,the dark side of which is vividly portrayed on the 
 strength of modern analogies by V. Hehn (p. 471, /.). On the 
 contrary, these A'erses are a piece of the romance which classical 
 writers are so fond of casting over the barbarous norths 
 
 The Greeks also have transmitted several terms for this sort of 
 cave-like dwelling (J. Muller, Privataltert inner, p. 339) : yvirai, 
 yvirdpta, </)wAcot ( : fallo, " hiding-place "), rpwyXat, o~7nj\aLa. Of 
 these yi'Tra (glossed by Hesychius with KaXv^r), " hut," OaXdfjirj, 
 "room," and rj Kara yrjv oikt^o-is) recurs in Teutonic; and with it I 
 connect O.X. kop; "hut," A.S. cofa, "room," M.H.d kohe, "stall," 
 O.HXi. c/m/jisi, "hut" {*[/npa). The fundamental meaning will 
 then be " subterranean hole." Cf. above, Zend kata : Mod. Pers. 
 kad, "house." O.S. zupiste, "cumulus, sepulcnun," itc, is to be 
 kept separate. U 
 
 IC~^o much for the subterranean dwellings of the Indo-Europeans. 
 It is, however, beyond tlj^ ])ossiliilities of doubt that they were 
 already acquainted witli the bcginui.igs of the art of building huts 
 and houses. This is directly indicated by such equations as : Sans. 
 dnmd, Armen. fun, G. 8d/iAo?, Lut. domus, O.S. damn, O.I. aur-dam, 
 "prodomus" : 8eyLi.f.i, Goth, timrjan, "joiner" (but see above, p. 272); 
 Sans. ff/V", G. KuAta, Lat. cella, Teut. halla ( : celdre, O.H.G. helan); 
 
 * Cf. Curtiiis, Grdz.*, p. 502; J. Schmidt, Voc, i. 164. Schade {Ahd. IF.) 
 comivii'- ' ■1 rJiincier : Litb. dcukli, "cover," which is phoneticallj- 
 
 jiossib: lOt give tlie eliavacteristic sense to tunc, "subterranean 
 
 dwellii , iir exi>laiiation does. 
 
 f'E'.'^' ■ ToTs Kifj.fX€piois irpoffoiKuv (prjffi avrovs iv KaTayeiots oiKiais 
 
 olKflv, U : ■ ^ov(Tiv apyiWa? (Strabo Ji. 351). 
 
 ''Apy ■ ..a ■ oiKriua MaKeSoviKhv, owep depfxaii'ovTfs \ovovTai (Suidas). Cf, L. 
 Diefeub.ich, 0. K, p. 91. 233,/. 
 
342 TREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Zend civarem, "door," Armen. dnrn, G. 6vpa, Lat.forea (also for 2im), 
 O.S. dviri, "door" (dvorii=fornm), Lith. dkrys, Goth, dai'ir, O.I. 
 doriis (Sans, dvdr- (?); cf. above, p. 108,/.); Sans, uta, Zend dithya, 
 Lat. antce, "door-posts." Further, two pan-Indo-European roots 
 are unanimously used in the original sense of "cover" to afford 
 designations for the house (and roof). Thus, root ster/, teg, Lat. 
 tego : G. crreyos, reyos, O.I. teg, Lat. tectum, O.N. ]Kih, Lith. stdgas ; 
 and also a root (jleit, qIit-0. Sax. Mtdan, "cover," "shut" : Goth. 
 hlei]wa, "hut" (O.N. hU]>, "door"), O.S. Uetl, "domus, cavea," L 
 dethe, "roof" (cliath, "crates"). Perhaps G. kXktlt], kKlctlov, 
 KXicnds, " hut, tent," also belongs here.* 
 
 As, however, it is obvious that most of these expressions are just 
 as applicable to marble halls as wooden huts, and that they accord- 
 ingl}^ tell us nothing of the natui'e of the Indo-European house, we 
 must look for other means of information if we \\'ish to be more 
 precise. 
 
 Now, I believe that with regard to the most ancient Indo-European 
 hoiises two positions can be established, first that the materials of 
 which they were built consisted merely of wood, basket-work, and 
 loam, and not of stone ; next, that the most usual, if not the most 
 ancient form, at any rate of the European hut, was circular. 
 
 Turning our attention first to the former point, we find that the 
 facts are naturally simplest and most transparent in the case of the 
 northern peoples. According to the statement of Tacitus {Germ. 
 16), the Teutons were ignorant of the use of bricks and mortar: 
 "Materia ad omnia utuntur informi et citra speciem aut delec- 
 tationem." Similarly, Herodian says (vii. 2) of Maximinus : " He 
 burnt down (anno 234) the whole district (of the Alemanni, Chatti, 
 
 Hermundiiri) for the fire readily consumed whole dwellings, 
 
 as owing to the absence of stone and bricks they are made entirely 
 of wood," tkc. {cf. Baumstark, Aiisf. ErL, i. 566). Basket-work, too, 
 was employed, as linguistic evidence indicates. Thus, in ,01d 
 High German, wcint, " wall," stands by the side of Goth, vanchis, 
 " withy," in Gothic itself the wall is called vaddjus (O.N. veggr), 
 which, coming from *voj-U'S, may belong to the root vei {f'vej-eti) 
 mentioned in the previous chapter on p. 329, Avith the original 
 meaning in this case of "plait." f Again, we ought perhaps not to 
 separate, as Kluge {Et. W.^) does, Goth, laufs, "leaf," ttc, and the 
 O.H.G. louha, "hut, tent, room," which has found its way into 
 Middle Latin {lavpia) as well as into the Romance languages 
 (Lomb. lohia, It. loggia); cf. Rautenberg, loc. cit., p. 11. The 
 
 * Feist {Grundriss dcr gotischen Etym.) differs and compares, after Curtius, 
 Goth. hJija and hlci]>ra by the side of KKialr) with kx'ivoi. 
 
 + Goth. baurgs-vaddjtisre7xos,gruudic-vaddjus Oe/xiAioi^. The factharmonises 
 with the above explanation that the Teutonic fortifications on the triumphal 
 column of Marcus Aurelius (F. Dahn, Urgeschkhtc, ii. 172) are obviously made 
 of basket-work at the \ipper end. Tlie Lat. te.vo occurs in the sr me sense as 
 the root vei would here be used. Cf. Ovid, Fasti, vi. 261, of the • lost ancient 
 temple of Vesta : — 
 
 " Qure nunc fere vides, stipula turn tecta videres, 
 Et paries lento vimine textus erat." 
 
31ATERIAL OF THE INDO-EUROPEAN HOUSE. 343 
 
 straw-voof is mentioned liy I'liny {IlUt. Xaf., xvi. 3G. 64) as a 
 jieculiarity shared by all the northern peoples: " Tegulo caruux 
 liariindiniun donuis suas septentrionales populi operiunt, durant<[UO 
 ievis tecta talia." 
 
 What indirectly proves that stone hnildings were luiknown to 
 the Teutons is the fact that nearly all terms relating to this new 
 art are derived from the Latin. A reference to the collections in 
 AY. Franz (L((t.-rom. Elemeiite im A/fkor/ul., Strassburg, 1884) will 
 here suffice. Cf. O.H.G. mura = niurus, ziegal — teijula* mortere = 
 viortar-ium, pfost = jiostis, ^^AiZaW =^ji7arMte', turri = ttiri'is, scintcda 
 = sc(mdula, 2{fo7-zih=2^(^'*'t'''^'^^^j chalch = calx, &c. In the year 356, 
 indeed, Julian found amongst the Alemanni, between the Rhejn 
 and the Main, Mliole villages built on the pattern of the Koman 
 villa (F. Dahn, Un/eschichte, i. 56, from Amm. Marc). 
 
 Even before coming luider the influence of Rome, the Teutons, 
 had perhaps stolen some glances at the Celts' mode of Iniilding, as 
 is indicated by the loan of the Gotlu l-flikn, "tower, upper stoi-ey, 
 lianquctinti-liall," from (Jail, reliction, "tower" (Stokes, Jjc/tn'ff/c, 
 ii. 100. 108). 
 
 The state of things among the Slavs is similai'. That the 
 Veneti built houses even in the first century B.C., in contrast to 
 the Sarmatse, in ^:)/«tt.s^?'0 equoque viventihus, is stated by Tacitus 
 {Germ. c. 46). What miserable aflfixirs these houses continued 
 to be even centuries later is shown by what Procopius says {B. C, 
 iii. 1 4) about the SKXaySr^vot and "Avrai {oIkovctl 8e Iv KaXv/Sais 
 otKTpais 8ucrKr]fX€voL ttoXXw /jlIv o-tt aXXr'jXwv). Here, too, language 
 shows that we are only to think of wooden structures, for " there is 
 no pan-Slav expression to warrant the assumption that the primitive 
 Slavs understood the art of building with stone" (Krek, Einleihimi -, 
 p. 145). In this respect the Slavs are rather puj^ils of the classical 
 ])eoples on the one side, and of their Teutonic neighbour on the 
 other ; but we need not disciiss this further. Thus, e.;/., O.S. 
 2>li)iixta corresponds to G. ttXlvOo^, O.S. izvisti to M.G. ao-^eo-ros, 
 O.S. tremii., "tower," to G. Tepe/xvov, O.S. Jclalcil to Germ. cUa/c/i, 
 Russ. cic/ell to Germ, ziet/al, &c. 
 
 It is very remarkable that a term for the house as a wliole 
 (O.S. hyza), which I'ecurs in all Slavonic languages, was borrowed, 
 and that at an early date, from Teutonic (O.H.G. hds, ikc., of 
 luicertain origint). O.S. hlovu, "stall," Jdevina, "house," are 
 probably of similar origin (0. Sax. Jdeo, O.N. hie, Goth, hlijx). 
 
 In the south of Europe also, in spite of the splendour of the 
 marble with which we are dazzled, unmistakable traces of the 
 primitive hut structure have siu'vived. " When the Greeks and 
 
 * The Goths had a native word, skalja, which is rather to be connected with 
 aKtWw, "dry, parch," than with, aKaWw, "dif;," as it is by Feist {loc. cif.). 
 
 t The usual dorivation of O.H.G. hils and hiittc is from G. KtvOw {otuv o-e 
 56fx.oi K€Kvdw(ri Kal iravKal, Od. vi. 303). C/. also Ka\v0r} : KaXinTu; G. KaAia, 
 Lat. cella : celarc, &c. The fuiidauiental foiiu would tiien be *kiU-lo. Fuist 
 (/of. clL, p. 58) objects that "a jiarticiple in -/</- never has an active sense." Hut 
 this is not correct. Cf. ]5rur(niann, (wntndriss, ii. '206, and above, p. 332, I 
 therefore regard the interpretation of A((s just mentioned as still possible. 
 
344 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Italians immigrated into the two classical peninsulas, they knew no 
 other form of dwelling than the hut made of straw, twigs, and 
 loam." The archaeological evidence for this assertion has been 
 given, es})ecially for ancient Italy, by W. Helbig in Die Italiker in 
 der Poelmf, p. 45, _f. It further receives the support of linguistic 
 observations. Thus loam and not stone buildings are clearly 
 implied by the relationship of G. Ter^o?, " wall," tolxo<s, " wall," 
 with Sans, de/u, "thrown up earth, wall," with O.N. deu/, "dough," 
 Goth, deir/an, "make out of clay," Lat. finger e,figuhis, "potter." 
 The G. o/)o<^y?, "roof" {-.Ipi^o,, "cover," O.N. rdf, rdfr, "roof," 
 O.H.G. 7-afo, rdvo, "beam"), is identical with 6po(f>o<5, "rushes," just 
 as in Latin culmen, " roof," is one with cuhmis, " straw." 
 
 Amidst these straw-thatched and rush-covered huts of loam and 
 wood in the Balkan Peninsula rose the work of Phenician masons, 
 the stone palaces of Greek chieftains, such as the excavations at 
 Tiryns have revealed to the wondering gaze; for centui'ies, and 
 even in the Homeric age, the model which was imitated, though 
 not with complete success, in the houses of the Greek avaKxes. In 
 view of the undoubted dependence of the Greeks on the orientals 
 for the art of building, it is a characteristic feature in their 
 linguistic attitude towards the intrusions of foreign culture (cf. 
 above, pp. 74, 146), that they confine themselves almost entirely to 
 the resources of their own language in providing for the termin- 
 ology of building. Either the old Indo-Germanic expressions were 
 transferred to the new conceptions {Ovpai, -n-poOvpaL, Swfxa, 8d/xos, 
 7rpo8o/Aos), or new terms were fashioned by simple means out of 
 the materials of the native tongue (thus jxeyapov, "men's room," 
 lit. "the great," virepwov, " upper storey," lit. "the upper"). But 
 few expressions are open to the suspicion of being Semitic, for 
 instance, perhaps, KtW,* "pillar" = Heb. hijjun, "statue," and 
 Xeaxv, " a sort of piiblic inn" = Heb. lishekdh, " shrine in a temple," 
 "room in a stronghold," " banquet-room. "f 
 
 The linguistic attitude of the Romans towards Greek culture 
 differed from that of the Greeks towards Semitic civilisation ; and 
 a very considerable number of Greek termini, belonging to a more 
 advanced stage in the art of building, were taken over by Latin in 
 the co\irse of time (0. Weise, loc. cit., p. 193, //'.). 
 
 Finally, the Indo-Iranians of the oldest period were also quite 
 ignorant of stone buildings. In the epoch of the Atharvaveda the 
 
 ■*■ But an Indo-Germanic etj-mology is not wanting : G. kicoj' = Armen. siu/i 
 (Hiibsclimann, A. Si.,- p. 49). 
 
 t The only possible derivation of AeVx'? from the Greek, that is from 
 '"Kex-(TK7i : A.6X0S, " bed," Goth, ligan, takes ns back to the same fundamental 
 meaning of "inn" {cf. ivdax'" fi"om *i:aQ-(TKw ; i\Ieister, Die Gricch. Dialekte, 
 ii. 50). Leist (Grdco-'ifansche llcchtsgcschichtc, p. 119, /. ) regards \e(Txv ^s 
 meaning "the house of the community " = Sans, sabhci from, the beginning, 
 witliout regard to the fact that the oldest passages mentioning the \e(rxv 
 in Homer and Hesiod do not agree with this. A beggar wouhl certainly 
 not go to the "house of the communit)'" to spend the night there {Od., 
 xviii. 327). I regard the municipal meaning of the word as a later meaning 
 therefore ((/. author's Handdsgcsdiiclite und Warcnkunde, i. 29,.^.). 
 
SHAPE OF THE IXDO-EUROPEAN HOUSE. 345 
 
 Indian house was a purely wooden structure, which is described 
 liy Zimnicr {Altmd. Lehen, p. 153) as follows: "Pillars — four in 
 number — were erected in the solid ground, and stays were placed 
 obliquely against them. The corner pillars and foundation pillars 
 were fastened together by roof beams. On them were placed long 
 bamboo rods, to act as spars for the lofty roof. Between the 
 corner pillars various posts, according to the size of the house, 
 were also erected. Straw or reeds were used in bundles to fill 
 the interstices in the walls, and to a certain extent to line the 
 whole. Nails, clamps, cords, and straps served to hold the whole 
 together." 
 
 A very similar appearance may have been presented by the 
 house of the Avesta, about which, however, we know but ver}' 
 little {cf. W .Geiger, Odiran. Cti/tU7\ p. 216) ; though the ancient 
 Pei'sians already knew how to burn bricks (Zend isJdi/a). 
 
 How lightly built and tent-like, at any rate, the house of the 
 Avesta people was is shown by a passage of the Vendidad to which 
 (leiger {loc. cit.) refers, where in the case of a man who has died 
 from home two alternatives are mentioned as possible : either 
 to take the corpse to the dwelling or the dwelling to the corpse. 
 
 The second of the two positions stated above, viz., that the 
 usual form, at any rate of European huts, was circular, may be 
 more briefly dismissed. If it is correct, we shall not go f;ir wrong 
 in regarding it as an imitation of the felt-covered, circidar tent 
 of the nomad. 
 
 The Teutonic huts represented on the triumphal column of 
 ^Marcus Aurelius are round. So, too, Strabo (p. 197) describes 
 the dwellings of the Belga3 : tous 8' olkovs (k aaviSojv koL yeppMv 
 t)(OvaL fxeydXov^ ^oAoctSct?, opocfiov ttoXvv e7rt/3aXAoi/TC?. The primi- 
 tive form of the Italian hut, again, has been shown by H el big 
 to be roiind ; and as the ash urns from the neci'opolis of Alba 
 Longa are obviously intended to represent the round huts of the 
 living, so, too, the prehistoric dome-shaped graves of Mycena% 
 Menidi, and Orchomenus are to be regarded as but reproductions of 
 human dwellings — of the " circular tent," and " semi-subterranean 
 huts of earth " (Helbig, loc. cit., p. 50 ; J. Midler, Privataltert., 
 ]). 341). Possibly a Grrcco-Italian name for the original circular 
 structure of wood has survived: I compare Lat. fain, "wooden 
 tower, structure of wood " [cf. on this word, W. Deecke, Die 
 Falixker, p. 24, and above, p. 325, note), with the Greek ^o'Aos, 
 which means both "circular structure, and dome-shaped roof," 
 but whose meaning in the Homeric chieftain's house is not indeed 
 quite clear (J. Miiller, loc. cit., p. 352). Anyhow, the word always 
 indicates a circular structure, and also a round temide (Guhl and 
 Koner, Das Lehen der Griechoi und liiimev^, p. 48), and it is 
 precisely this word (^oXoeiSr;?) that Strabo uses to represent the 
 circular huts of the Celts. For the rest, it may be that Oa.\afxo<s 
 also is, as Vanicek conjectured (Et. W., p. 395), connected with 
 66Xo<;. A higher opinion of the Indo-Germanic house is taken by 
 Pi. Henning in his pithy treatise, Das deutsche Ilcms in seiner 
 
346 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Jiintoj'isc/ien Entwiclchmg (Strassbury, 1882). He regards the 
 primitive type as preserved in the "East Teutonic" liouse, which 
 according- to him corresponds in all respects with the Greek 
 dwelling-house. "The East Teutonic house, too, has an open, 
 roomy entrance-hall in front, the northern name for which has a 
 counterpart in nearly all the Aryan languages {cf. above, p. 311, 
 on halla, the Indo-Eurupean counterparts of which have, however, 
 other meanings). Behind it there lies again a fairly squa,re room, 
 open up to the roof, with the hearth in the centre, and a smoke- 
 hole in the ceiling. Even the internal arrangements agree : the 
 seats are arranged along the .two sides, and the bed stands in the 
 fixr corner of the chamber" (p. 108). Attractive as these ari^ange- 
 ments are, it is just in this quarter that the possibility of similar 
 but independent develo])ments is particularly strong. 
 
 Pei4iaps we ought not to credit the primeval period witli only 
 ■one type of house-structure. It is conceivable that the round hut 
 was the dwelling of the ordinary man, while moi'c spacious block- 
 houses were built for the kings and chief men in the form described 
 by Henning. 
 
 We shall, however, return to this subject in ch. xi. 
 
 We conclude this chapter with some scattered remarks on the 
 internal arrangements of the Indo-Germanic hut. 
 
 The names for window in Indo-Germanic languages exhibit as 
 much diversity as the names for door do agreement {cf. above, 
 p. 342 ; the nature of the door is illustrated by Goth, liailrch, 
 O.N. hurCt, "door"-=Lat. crdtes, "basket-work.")* Windows, 
 therefore, cannot have been an essential feature in the Indo- 
 Germanic dwelling. When the tribes of the north made their 
 acquaintance with this idea — perhaps not until they came in con- 
 tact with the south {rf. the loan of Lat. fenestra to High German) 
 —they designated it with W'ords meaning eye, opening : O.N. 
 vind-atifia (Eng. ivind-ow^ivind-eye), Goth. emga-daiWo, O.S. okno. 
 Naturally thei'e was nothing in the shape of a chimney to carry 
 oft' the smoke from the fire on the hearth : it had to find its own 
 Avay out through natural or made holes in the roof, which Avas not 
 sepai'ated from the room by any ceiling. According to Alemannic 
 law, a new-born child is coimted to have lived if it has opened its 
 eyes and seen the four walls and the roof We are reminded of 
 these times when some languages seem to conceive the roof as 
 black and soot-begrimed (Goth, hrot, "roof" : O.H.G. o'tioz, G. 
 jxeXaOpov : fieX-ds ; cf. also Lat. atrmni : ater — according to others 
 from Zend dtar, "fire"). 
 
 Precautions must have been taken at an early period to confine 
 the fire to a certain place in the hut. Perha])s we may place here 
 the — certainly doubtful — equation: Goth, au/ms, O.H.G. ofa)i = G. 
 tTTvos, "oven": Sans. uJcIkX, "vessel." Cf, further, Goth, azgo, 
 " ashes " = G. ia-xapr], "hearth," just as Sans, asa, "ashes" (Sans. 
 
 * A Gi'iijco- Italian equation for tlie door-key is G. KXTjis-^Lat. cJdvis, 
 "key." Its original character is shown by tlie I. cI6i, " nail," which corre- 
 sponds exactly. Cf. also Lat. cldvus, " nail " 
 
CATTLE STAJXS. 34/ 
 
 nxJifn, " fireplace ") = Lat. dra, Umbr. am (O.H.G. essa)* On 
 Vesta ('Eo-Tia), sec above, p. 129. 
 
 How foi'cigii the notion of a rcu'ularly heated room was originally 
 to the whole noi'th is sliown by the circinnstancc that the expres- 
 sion for the idea, though its origin is not yet ascertained, was 
 taken over by the Teutonic (O.H.G. .^Uiba), Romance (It. i<tvfa), 
 and Lithu-Slavonic (Lith. stuha, O.S. istiiha) languages alike. 
 
 "Whether special stalls wex'e erected to protect the cattle from 
 winter in the primeval period may i-cmain an open question. 
 Some eqiintions such as G. yttavSpa — Sans, mfmdird, A.S. box, O.N. 
 bi(K, Goth. bans-fK = G. ((n;)^eto9 (author in A". Z., xxx. 483) seem to 
 point to it. In general, however, in winter the domestic animals 
 cither shai'ed the human habitation, as was the case amongst the 
 Armenians (cf. above, }>. 340), or wintered in the open, in protected 
 spots and folds, in which case many beasts, often whole herds, may 
 have perished from lack of food, tlie attacks of prowling beasts of 
 prey, and from cold. 
 
 * OsthoS {Be itr, v. Paul u. Braunc, xiii. 39fi) differs to some exteut. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 TRAFFIC AND TRADE.* 
 
 Exchange — Buying and Selling — The Stranger — Origin of Guest-Friendship — 
 Dumb Baiter and Sale — Barter and Exchange in Language — Fords and 
 Roads — Did the Indo-Europeans dwell by the Sea ? — Navigation. 
 
 The idea of exchanging some of one's own possessions in order 
 to get something of another's goods is snch an obvious one that 
 we may assume its existence in ever}' stage of culture. Such 
 exchange, however, is still far removed from the method of regular 
 purchase, which clearly consists of the two phases of buying and 
 selling, and only comes to deserve the name in the proper sense 
 when a metallic standard of value, money, comes into play. In 
 barter the purchaser is also the seller, and vice verm ; we can, 
 therefore, hardly be surprised if the mercantile terminology of the 
 Indo-European languages still betrays evident traces of the 
 primitive state of things. 
 
 The idea of barter is expressed in the Indo-Germanic languages 
 by the root mei, which appears in Sans, me, mdyate, desid. mitmte, 
 in the Lat. miinus, " (return-)gift," mutm^e ( : *moi-ta), in the Lithu- 
 Slav. mainas-mena, "barter," etc. The object given in exchange 
 for something — later the " purchase-price " — was designated in the 
 original language by *vesno (Sans, vasnd, G. wvos, Lat, venuvi, O.S. 
 ve)io, "dowry" (orig. "purchase-price"), Armen. ^m). The verbs 
 derived from this substantive (Sans, vamay, "to higgle"), are 
 divided equally between the conceptions of buying (G. wveo/xat, 
 Armen. f/nein) and selling (Lat. venire, vhivmdai-e, O.S, veniti). The 
 meaning is more uniform in the series : Sans. Jcrt-na-mi, I, crenim, 
 G. TrpLufxaL, "buy;" cf. also Lett. Jcreens, h-eena nduda, "present to 
 the bride " (literally, "purchase-price," like O.S. veno, Bezzenberger 
 in his B., xii. 78) ; though here, too, we have by the side of I, 
 crenim, "buy," the related creccaim, "sell" (Wiudisch, Beitrd{/e, 
 viii. 38). 
 
 How late, especially in the North Europe, the need of dis- 
 tinguishing beetween buyer and seller was felt, is best shown by 
 
 "■' This chapter is based on the more detailed treatment of the subject in my 
 book, Linguistisch-historische Forschuncjcn zur HancMscjeschichte unci TVairn- 
 lunde, i. {Die Ursprilngc des Handcls und Wandcls in Eurojm), Jena, 1886. 
 I here give a resume of the results arrived at there, and take the opportunity 
 of adding some fresh observations. 
 
THE PRIMITIVE STANDARD OF VALUE. 349 
 
 the Teutonic stock of words : Goth, kaupun, O.N. kaupa, O.H.G. 
 choufan, A.S. cet'qnan, which cxpi-esses "the whole business of 
 exchange " (buying, selling, trafficking). I believe I have shown 
 on p. 88 of my book that we here have to do with early loans 
 from the Latin, and that the oldest meaning of the Teutonic words 
 was "doing business with a onijto;" especially as I cite the close 
 analogies ottered by the O.H.G. manj/dri, A.S. mangere, O.N. 
 iitanf/ari, " mercator," A.S mangian, O.N. 'inanr/a, "negotiari," 
 ike, borrowed from Lat. viango. Again, the native Goth, hugjan, 
 A.S. hycgdn, which is not yet satisfactorily explained, have, besides 
 the regular meaning of "buy," also that of "sell" ('/. the O'/osmr 
 ?:u Ulpliilas von Gahdentz-Lohc)* 
 
 Naturally, the terminology of exchange was increased by expres- 
 sions derived from the fundamental notions of " give " and "take." 
 Thus, on the one hand, Sans. ^j«ra-c?«, " exchange," Lith. ixirduti, 
 "sell," G. aTToStSoo-^at, O.S. irrodati, "sell;" and on the other, Lat. 
 emo, " buy " = Goth, nima, "take," Lith. imli, O.S. ima, L -em 
 (Bezzenberger). 
 
 It is, however, a natural consequence of all exchange, that in 
 the coiirse of time, and in various districts, those objects take a 
 prominent jjosition in commerce, which are desii'ed by all alike, 
 and which at the same time are adapted to become the standard 
 of value for all other wai'es. After what has been stated above 
 on ]). 260, and in Handel sgeschichte und Warenkunde, p. 113, /^'., 
 in more detail, it is impossible to doubt that as early as the 
 ])rimeval period, and also in the oldest times known to history, 
 the cow was the special standard of value amongst the Indo- 
 Europeans ; and, indeed, this was only what was to be expected in 
 the case of a pastoral people depending almost entirely on the 
 })roduce of its herds. If we add to this, that a decimal system of 
 reckoning, up to at least a hundred, had been developed — the 
 terms for the numeral " thousand " diverge in different groups 
 (Sans, mhdsra, Zend hazahra, G. -xiXiot, Goth. ]>usundi, O.S. 
 tysqlta, Lith. tuLstantis ; cf. above, p. 125; Lat. mille, I. mile) — if 
 we further reflect that there is a uniform identical designation in 
 the Indo-Germanic languages (Sans, maud, mi-me, G. ixerpov, Lat. 
 me-tior, Lith. miera, O.S. mera ; cf. also Goth, viitan, G. ^ue'Si/xvos, 
 Lat. inodiu!<, etc.) for the idea of " measuring " and " measure," for 
 which primitive man undoubtedly employed, in the first place, the 
 bodily measui'cs afforded him by nature — finger and span, arm and 
 
 * These words have been last discusseil by Max Miiller, Biographies, 
 p. 76, ./f. He conceives the fuiulamental meaning of the A.S. byajnn to be 
 " to bend or break otl' a piece from a coil of gold " (O.N. baugr : Goth. hiiKjar, 
 "bend"). But as " bending " is not " breaking," and as in jiaying hy pieces 
 from a coil everything tnriis on the hitter, I cannot regard this cxidanation 
 as tenable. It still seems to me more })robable that Goth, bugjan, " buy " 
 {bauhta), belongs to biugcni {bung), "lieud," in the same sense as G. truXfw, 
 ifiTToXdo}, iruXioixoi does to ir4\a), " twist," as Lith. wcrczius, " have com- 
 mercial intercourse" : Lith. uxrtii =^La.t. vcrto, "turn ; " so that the develop- 
 ment of meaning was: "turn aside," "betake oneself," " hold intercourse," 
 " hold commercial intercourse." See below. 
 
350 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 arm's length ("ell," "fathom'"), foot and pace — then it must be 
 admitted that all the conditions necessary for a primitive system 
 of exchange ^vere forthcoming, even in the primeval period. 
 
 Our first concern here is the trade developed between members 
 of one and the same tribe ; bnt the question presents itself whether 
 regular conmiercial relations with the members of foreign tribes, 
 whether of Indo-European blood or not, are conceivable in the 
 primeval period. 
 
 Primitive man only regards those who belong to the same tribe 
 as himself as enjoying common rights with himself ; the stranger 
 is defenceless and has no rights ; indeed, as stranger and enemy 
 are identical in the views of the primeval period, it is a meritorioiis 
 work to kill the stranger and offer him to the gods, or make a 
 slave of him. This primitive morality can still be recognised 
 tolerably plainly in the Indo-Germanic languages. 
 
 A friend is one who belongs to the sib or the tribe : O.H.G. 
 v'ini, "friend," is connected with O.I. coihnex, "aflfinitas," ///te, "the 
 tribe;" Lat. ctvix, "the fellow-citzen " {cflvis. hosti^que, "friend and 
 enem}'- "), belongs to the Teutonic stock ^heiwa (Goth, heiva-frmija, 
 "house-master," A.S. htivmi, etc.), the fundamental meaning of 
 which evidently is "sib," "familia," and in Sans, reva has taken 
 the meaning of " dear, chai'ming, lovely, beloved ; " finally, G. 
 </)t'Ao9, "friend," is acutely, if boldlj-, com2)ared to Sans, sahha, 
 "assembly," Goth, sibja, "sib" (*cr^-tAos), by Baunack (Studien 
 avf dem Gehiete des Griechischen und der arischen Sprachen von J. 
 u. Th. Baunack, i. 25, Leipzig, 1886). 
 
 In the opposite way, a series of words which in milder times 
 have assumed the meaning of "guest," "guest-friend," undoubtedly 
 had in the primeval period a much more sinister and threatening- 
 sense. Thus, G. ^eVvos {*^ev-lPo-<s), " guest-friend," originally meant 
 "enemy," "foe," and is probably to be derived from Sans, ks/um, 
 l-^lianoti, " he injiires ; " the Slavo-Teutonic words, O.S. gostt, Goth. 
 gasts are identical with Lat. ho^tis, fostis, "stranger," "enemy;" 
 hos2)es {^hosti-pets), " protector of strangers," first comes to mean 
 " guest-friend." If we add to this, that even in ancient Teutonic 
 times the slayer of a stranger was not pursiied and banished, and 
 that the foreigner could claim no wer-geld (Grimm, RechUalter- 
 tiimer, p. 397, ff.); if we further consider how often in Indo- 
 Germanic languages the idea of " unhappy, abandoned," &c., is 
 expressed by terms derived from words for " homeless, sibless " 
 {cf, O.H.G. elifento, Eng. w7-etch = A.S. vrecca, "outlaw," Goth. 
 un.nhji.^, G. acjtprjrwp, tfec), it miist be admitted that the comparison, 
 which I have recommended before now, of I. cegi, aegid, " guest " 
 {*poig), with O.H.G. feigi, O.N. feigr, ttc, with the fundamental 
 meaning of " moribundus," deserves attention. 
 
 The view entertained by tlie primeval period that the stranger 
 had no rights, was not discarded as a principle until the teaching 
 of Christianity. It was, however, at an early age tempered by 
 the growing conviction that the stranger, as such, did indeed con- 
 tinue to be exlex, but that the divine ordinance {fas) made it a 
 
GUEST-FRIENDSHIP. 35 1 
 
 duty — more and more reeognised as a liumaii law (k(s) — to protect 
 tlie life and property of the stranger, and receive him as a guest 
 at the sacred tire of the liearth. What then is the liistoric rehition 
 of these two ways of looking at things — persecuting strangers and 
 honouring strangers 1 What motives originated the ev$evLa of 
 liistoric times and the d^ena of primitive ages? 
 
 I have endeavoured to give the answer to this question in '"y-K-j oTS^'^ 
 hook IIcoide/Ki/eschichte und }Varenkiinde, i. (1886), and to show I 
 that it is probably merely the necessities of trade that awoke the r,o>rt^'^^ 
 conception of guest-friendship in the breast of man. In the ex- \. co^ 
 change of presents, which is indissolubly bound np as a duty of 
 6€yu,ts with guest-friendship, I recognise a memory and a symbol of 
 the exchange of wares, which was the occasion and the real object 
 of guest-friendship connections. 
 
 Shortly after me, Rudolf von Ihering dealt with the same sub- 
 ject in the DeuUche A'undschau (1886-87, vol. iii. April-June ^ 
 1887; Die Gai^ffreiuuhrJuift im Altni.wn, p. 357,/:, 420,/.). ^^ 
 
 It is a source of pleasure to me to have come to practically the 
 same conclusion about this extremely important factor in ancient 
 life as this scholar. He, too, gives as a main result of his investiga- 
 tion (p. 412): "The sentiment which summoned the gucst-fi'iend- 
 ship of antiquity into being, and made it what it was, was not of 
 a moral but a practical nature, not the disinterested love of 
 humanity, but the selfish desire to make commercial intercourse 
 possible and safe ; without the safeguard of legal protection, 
 international traffic in times when the stranger had no rights, 
 would have been impossible." I further agree with Ihering that 
 the form and character of the guest-friendship of the classical 
 countries have been influenced by the example of the Phenicians — 
 wo may think of the crt'/x^oAov of the Greeks, tessera hosjntalis of 
 tlie ilomans, and the chlrs al'li/rhotli, "the sherd of guest-friend- 
 ship," of the Carthaginians. Only I cannot go so far with. Ihering 
 as to regard guest-friendship as absolutely or exclusively the 
 invention of Phenician trade. The institution of guest-friendship 
 is by no means confined to Europe : it is found all over the globe, 
 and in the most widely separated stages of culture (C. Haberland, 
 Die G'asffreundschaft cnif niederen Knlturst'iifen, p. 281, /"., Aus- 
 land, 1878), and is nearly always bound np with the exchange of 
 gifts between host and guest. It appears to me therefore quite 
 possible that the Phenicians, as soon as they arrived in Greece, 
 found the inhabitants at any rate })artially accessible to strangers 
 whom it was their interest to do trade with.* 
 
 In tlie primeval Indo-Gernianic period, at any rate, the stranger 
 was regarded as a man without rights and as an enemy. This is 
 to be inferred not merely from the linguistic evidence given above 
 
 * A totally ilifTercnt view, as wc saw on p. 142, above, is taken by Leist, 
 wlio in his new bonk, Altarisches Jus Gcntiinn, too, "refjards the jiecnhar and 
 characteristic injunctions (amongst tlie Indians, Greeks, and ItaUans) of 
 luunanity towards guests,' beggars, and suppUants as undoubtedly connected in 
 their history." 
 
352 PREHISTOllIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 but from numerous traces, left in liistory, of the d^ei/i'a of our fore- 
 fathers, especially in the north {cf. on this, loc. cit., p. 6,/.). 
 
 It might, therefore, appear as though it were impossible to talk 
 of commercial intercourse between the Indo-Europeans and foreign 
 tribes in the primitive period. But this conclusion would be 
 erroneous. In addition to the ti'ade which guest-friendship made 
 ])ossible, there are two yet more primitive forms of barter, which 
 we may designate as dumb barter, and the begiimings of fairs. 
 The former takes place when the one party deposits his wares at a 
 certain fixed place and then withdraws, whereupon the purchaser 
 appears, places his quid 2>ro quo by the side of the wares exposed, 
 and in his turn disappears as quickly as he can. If his equivalent 
 is taken, the business is done ; if not, the purchaser is bound to 
 add to the goods he offers (Kulischer, Der Handel (mf ^9ri»n7n'f?z. 
 Kultur&t'ufen Z. f. Volkerps. u. Sprachw., x. 378, Jf.). Fairs stand a 
 stage higher. Two tribes agree that at a certain time in a neutral 
 place war's alarms shall cease in the interests of trade. Weapons 
 are laid aside, and the dealers come together under the protection 
 of the fair's truce. 
 
 In spite, then, of the hatred of foreigners, and the fact that the 
 stranger had no rights, the Indo-Europeans even of the primeval 
 period may have carried on traffic with other tribes, though in a 
 13rimitive and xmcomfortable style, and in this way may have come 
 into possession of the products of foreign culture (such as copper, 
 honey, timber, &c.). This conclusion, that a certain amount of 
 traffic, for purposes of trade, took place in the primeval period, 
 finds support in philology. At any rate, it is remarkable that even 
 in the original language one and the same root ^^e?^ must have 
 been used to express both traffic and trade. The former notion 
 is expressed in the Sans, /x/r, 2^ip(''>'th "to transport," Zend ^x/r, 
 "bring across," G. Trepdta, "travel through," so, too, irp-^acro} (Od., 
 ix. 491) = *7r/D7yK;;'co, Goth, faran, fargan ; the latter notion is ex- 
 pressed in Sans, pan, panate, "buy" (from par-n ; Brugmann, 
 Grundriss, i. 213), G. irepdoi, iripvyj^i, TmrpdcTKO}, I. renini (*2^e'r-7iim), 
 reccim, "sell," Lith. 2^i'f'-kth "buy." It is probable, therefore, that 
 the Indo-Germanic meaning of this root was " to go (away) on a 
 journey, for purposes of barter." 
 
 O.H.G. wantalon, "to hold intercourse": tcantalod, " vendit," 
 amandehniga "negotium," G. dfieLfSecrOai : Lat. migrare, and others 
 {cf. above, p. 349, note), are similar but belong to a later age. 
 
 We have seen above in ch. v. that the Indo-Europeans before 
 their dispersion probably spent their lives on the steppes. The 
 interruptions to commerce therefore consisted at that time not in 
 the necessity of forcing a painful path through dense primeval 
 forests, but mainly in the necessity of providing safe transit at 
 fixed places across the rivers, by which we must conceive the 
 original country to be traversed. 
 
 It is, therefore, not perhaps a mere accident that the Indo-Ger- 
 manic word for ford : O.H.G. v%irt, Celt, -ritum, Zend pereUi, 
 "bridge" (Lat. 2'>orti<'^), G. Trdpo?, is derived from the root 2^er just 
 
THE INDO-EUROPEANS AND THE SEA. 353 
 
 mentioned. A ford therefore was originally " the place of cross- 
 ing (mainly on business)." Again, the most widely spread Indo- 
 Germanic word for path, Sans, pdnthds, pdthas, Zend pathan, G. 
 TTttTos, Lat. pons, Osk. pont-tram, O.S. patl, Armen. hun, often 
 takes the meaning of ford or foot-bridge,* as in Armenian and 
 Italian : the direction of the roads on which the primeval people 
 travelled may have been mainly determined by the position of the 
 fords. 
 
 In this connection another question, of importance for the com- 
 mercial life of the Indo-Europeans, presents itself, i.e., whether 
 we are to regard the primeval people, before their dispersion, as 
 dwelling by the sea. 
 
 What is certain at any rate is that primevally related words for 
 the sea appear for the first time in the European languages. 
 Thus Lat. mare, Gall, more, I. muir, O.S. morje, Goth, mai'ei, Lith. 
 mares ; f and Lat. lacus, I. loch, 0. Sax. lagu : Greek abstains from 
 both equations. C/., further, G. aXs, Lat. sdlum, I. sal, lit. 
 "salt" {cf. above, p. 318,/.). 
 
 This suggests that the Indo-Europeans before their dispersion 
 were not in contact with the sea. The circumstance that we have 
 to picture Indo-European navigation to ourselves as in a very 
 rudimentary condition, agrees with this. There are only two 
 things, in the matter of navigation, which have identical names in 
 Europe and Asia : they are, rowing (Sans, aritras, aritram, G. 
 iperr]^, eper/Ao?, TpLT^prj^, Lith. Ir-ti, ir-klas, I. rdm, Lat. remus, 
 triremis, ratis, O.H.G. ruodar, &c.), and that which was rowed, the 
 boat (Sans, ndu, 0. Pers. ndvi, Zend dp6 ndvaydo, " navigable 
 rivers," vaSs, Lat. navis, O.I. noi, Armen. nav, M.H.G. naue, O.N. 
 'naust, "moorings "). I have endeavoured to show above on p. 278, 
 that the later stock of words in the primitive period designated 
 nothing more than a tree-trunk hollowed out, a so-called "dug-out." 
 When, however, we call to mind the extent to which the termi- 
 nology of wagon-building — an art near akin to that of boat-making 
 — was developed even in the primeval period (p. 339), we cannot 
 but ascribe a certain weight to the silence of philology in this 
 instance. It is in the European languages that a uniform 
 designation is to be found first for a new portion of the ship, 
 the mast: O.H.G. mast, O.N. mastr = Lat. vidlus (*mazdo). For 
 the rest, here too there is great divergence in the names for 
 such things as sail, yard, anchor, helm, keel. As a rule fishing 
 appears in close conjunction with the beginnings of navigation, 
 indeed often is the starting-point of it. It must, therefore, be 
 once more insisted upon that in the vocabulary of the original 
 Indo-European language there is neither a collective term for the 
 general notion of fish, nor an individual name for any particular 
 
 * As the stock of words mentioned belongs to root pent, "to go" (O.H.G. 
 fendo, "pedestrian"), then "to find" (Goth. Ji)i]>a7i, I. itaim), so I. dth, 
 '.'ford," is to be connected with Sans, at, dt-ati {d : a), "go." 
 
 t The inchisionof Sans, driia, amavd, "wave, flood " (Bury, £. B., vii. 341), 
 is very unsafe. 
 
 Z 
 
354 • PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES, 
 
 kind offish * {cf. above, pp. 118,/., 317). Nor can primitive names 
 for the directions of the wind, which would need to be carefully 
 distinguished for purposes of navigation, be discovered, except the 
 uncertain Lat. caunis = \j\t\\. sziaurps, O.S. severu, "north wind." 
 
 To this must be added the fact which I have set forth in detail in 
 Handelsgeschichte unci Warenkunde, i. 43, ff., that linguistic evidence 
 shows the higher development of navigation to have taken place 
 in historic times amongst the European members of the Indo- 
 Germanic family, and to have originated in two parts of oar 
 quarter of the globe, where the geographical conditions were such 
 as of themselves to foster the evolution of shipping. The two 
 places are — first, the east coast of the Balkan Peninsula and the 
 island world of the Mgeaxi Sea, occupied by the Greeks ; second, 
 the sea-board of the Baltic, the ancient home of the Teutonic 
 tribes. As the Greeks taught the south of Europe their nautical 
 terminology, so in the north the Teutonic world gave many 
 hints in this subject to the Romance peoples on the one hand, 
 and on the other to the Finnish, Lithuanian, and Slavonic 
 tribes ; which, again, in another direction betray the influence of 
 the Grseco-Byzantine marine, and thus in a way complete the 
 circle. 
 
 * Here, again, it is only when we come to European that we find : Lat. piscis, 
 I. iasc, Goth, jisks, G. Ix^vs = Lith. zuuHs. But in Indo-lranian we have 
 , Sans, matsy a ^Z^ndi masya; cf. also Goth. na^i = Lat. nassa, "net." 
 
CHAPTER XL 
 
 THE CULTURE OF THE INDO-EUROPEANS AND THE PREHISTORIC MONU- 
 MENTS OF EUROPE, ESPECIALLY THE SWISS LAKE-DWELLINGS. 
 
 General Character of tlie Swiss Lake-Dwelliucrs — Oldest Stations — Metals and 
 Weapons — Cattle-Breeding, Domestic Animals — Agriculture — Food — 
 Clothing — Dwellings — ■ Pottery — Wagon-Building and Ship-Building — 
 Ethnological Conclusions. 
 
 Having in the previous chapters sketched the most salient 
 features of the material civilisation of the Indo-Europeans, we wish, 
 before passing to their moral cultiu-e as disclosed in the family, 
 state, and religion, to make a brief pause, in order to compare the 
 the results which we have thus far obtained from philology and 
 history with the stage of human culture brought to light in our 
 own quarter of the globe by the archaeologist's pick and shovel. 
 For the purposes of such a comparison, however, there can be no 
 doubt the most extensive material, comprising as it does all phases 
 of an original civilisation, is offered, more than by any other 
 prehistoric monuments in Europe, by those dwellings which are 
 called "pile-dwellings" from their mode of structure or "lake- 
 dwellings," and which have been discovered in larger and lai'ger 
 numbers in East and West Switzerland (though not confined to 
 this country) since the year 1853, when attention was first 
 attracted to them owing to the lowness of the water in the lakes. 
 In the opinion of those best acquainted with the lake-dwellings 
 there is no reason to imagine that new and unlooked for discoveries 
 will contradict the results of the investigations already made and 
 compel us to make any essential corrections in the picture we ai"e 
 now warranted in forming of these ancient settlements. We may, 
 therefore, conclude that we have this little world of ancient culture 
 in all material points now before us. 
 
 Nevertheless for our purpose difficulties are forthcoming fi-om 
 another quarter. The number of the Swiss lake-dwellings 
 steadily increased for centuries, and the presence of different 
 stages of culture in them has never been disputed ; but, whereas, at 
 one time it was explained as the result of frequent changes of 
 population, now the tendency is to regard it as the outcome of 
 the development in successive ages of one and the same people's 
 
356 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 civilisation. The difterences in the various stages of culture 
 manifest themselves in various ways, but most clearly in the 
 metals employed by the lake-dwellers. There are settlements in 
 which the inhabitants are entirely in the pre-metallic age ; some 
 in which pure copper appears, others in which bronze makes its 
 appearance — and there are evident indications that both metals 
 were worked on the spot — and finalh' there are not wanting settle- 
 ments which betray the existence of a developed manufacture of 
 iron. 
 
 Under these circumstances it is clear that for our object we 
 must start from those settlements which show themselves alike by 
 the artificial objects found in them, and by the plant and animal re- 
 mains they contain to be the oldest representatives of the civilisation 
 deposited in the lake-dwellings. Thus treated the formidable 
 number of lake-dwellings melts away considerably; and there are 
 only left to represent the class described : the lake-dwellings in 
 Lake Moosseedorf, the pile-structure at Wangen on the Bodensee, 
 and the fascine structures at Wauwyl, to which may then be 
 added, as perhaps of more recent date, the pile-structure in 
 Pfiiffikon Lake at Robenhausen and the settlement of Niederwyl. 
 It is then the state of culture shown by these remains that will 
 form the basis of our investigations. Their scientific description 
 is to be found in the reports on the lake-dwellings [Mitteilungen 
 der antiguarischen GeseUsckqft in Zurich, i.-vii.) by F, Keller, 
 the original discoverer of the lake-dwellings and the careful 
 compiler of the finds. He found a most fortunate and zealous 
 co-operator, especially for the west of Switzerland, in V. Gross 
 {Les Protohelvetes ou les premiers colons sur les hords des lacs de 
 Bienne et JVeuchatel, Berlin, 1883). For judging the animal 
 remains of the lake-dwellings, Riitimeyer's book, Die Fauna in 
 den Pfahlbauten der Schweiz, Ziirich, 1865, is of most importance, 
 for the plant remains Heer's treatise. Die Pjianzen der Pfahlbauten, 
 Zurich, 1861. The best course for us to follow in our account 
 will be that observed by us when describing the culture of the 
 Indo-Europeans. 
 
 A. Metals and Weapons (cf. part iii. ch. x.). 
 
 We came to the conclusion on p. 239 that the primeval Indo- 
 European period was still practically in the Stone Age, and that 
 the only metal known was pure copper. Whether, and how far, 
 this metal was employed in the production of isolated weapons 
 (swords) and implements as well as ornaments, was a question to 
 which philology and history seemed scarcely able to give a decisive 
 answer. 
 
 Similarly, in the three first-mentioned lake-dwellings, not a 
 trace of any metal whatever is to be found. On the other hand, 
 stone and bone implements were yielded by the lake-dwelling of 
 Wauwyl to the number of about 500, of Moosseedorf more than 
 3300, and of Wangen not less than 5800 (Lubbock, Prehistoric 
 
METALS AND WEAPONS. 357 
 
 Times, p. 194). Now, whereas previously the general opinion was 
 that the Stone Age thus brought before us was immediatuly suc- 
 ceeded by the use of bronze instruments, partly manufactured in 
 loco, partly imported froni abroad, more recent finds, as we must 
 repeat, have shown more and more clearly that the use of unmixed, 
 raw copper intervened between that of stone and that of bronze. 
 Thus in Ilobenhausen, which otherwise belongs to the Stone Age, 
 a copper axe and melting-pot have been found ; and articles of 
 copper such as axes, daggers, fish-hooks, arrow-heads, hammers, 
 ttc, have been found not only in the lake-dwellings of Switzerland, 
 but also of Upper and Lower Austria, as also in Bohemia, Moravia, 
 Hungary (for which a copper period had been previously assumed), 
 in North (Jermany, on the Khine, ifec, in such numbers that M, 
 Much, in his already mentioned book. Die Kupferzeit in Europa 
 und ihr Ver/uiltniss zur Kulttir der Indo-Germanen, AVien, 1886, 
 altogether denies the existence of a purely neolithic Stone Age in 
 Europe (p. 183), and considers that copper was used, not only for 
 ornaments but also for weapons and tools, right through the so- 
 called recent Stone Age, by the side of stone and bone implements 
 (p 181). 
 
 I am not in a position to pronounce an opinion as an expert on 
 the truth of this view. I can only point out that, should it be 
 confirmed, this is not inconsistent with what has been discovered 
 about the primeval Indo-Germanic period ; for in any case the' 
 number of copper finds made within the limits of the Stone Age 
 are relatively so small, that they cannot materially affect its sub- 
 stantial character as a non-metallic age. 
 
 In the case of weapons, to which we now proceed, we found that 
 the primeval Indo-Germanic period was absolutely destitute of 
 weapons of defence (except perhaps for shields of wood or leather), 
 but possessed on the other hand, in the way of offensive weapons, 
 bows and arrows, clubs, hammers, axes, sling-stones, lances, and a 
 short fighting knife. 
 
 The state of things in the most ancient lake-dwellings is 
 exactly analogous. Of defensive armour, such as helmet and 
 corselet, there is naturally not a trace ; nor have I ever come 
 across the mention of a shield, but this, in view of the perishability 
 of wood, may be accidental. As for offensive weapons, Wauwyl 
 alone yielded 43 stone axes, mostly of serpentine, 36 small flint 
 arrow-heads, 200 flint flakes (for lance-heads or fighting knives), 
 20 unwrought stones used as hammers, 85 sling-stones (Lubbock, 
 Joe. cit., p. 196; cf. also p. 13). In the same way Moosseedorf 
 offers numerous knives, saws, lances, and arrow-heads of flint 
 (Report ii. 119). !Many specimens of oak clubs have been found 
 in Wangen (Report ii. 146), Robenhausen (Report v. 169), Meilen 
 (Report i. 78). Two bows of yew, 5 and 3i inches long, were dis- 
 covered at Robenhausen (Report v. 169). On the other hand, I 
 have only found lance-shafts of oak, from 6 to 8 inches long, men- 
 tioned in Nidau (Bronze Age); Report ii. 146. 
 
 We have yet to mention a much-discussed fact in connection 
 
358 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 with the lake-dwellings. Amongst the articles of stone found, a 
 not insignificant number of objects have long occupied the atten- 
 tion of geologists and historians of culture alike. They are stone 
 wedges, stone axes, and one knife-blade, which are made, not of 
 stones native to Switzerland or neighbouring countries, but of 
 nephrite, jade, and chloromelanite, minerals closely related to each 
 other, but belonging, in the opinion of numerous geologists, to 
 formations which never occur in Europe, and are principally found 
 in Asia. Granted that this opinion is correct, these remarkable 
 finds admitted of being explained in one of two ways. Either 
 they were regarded as evidence of a primeval and far-reaching 
 trade between the lake-dwellings and the eastern sources of neph- 
 rite, for which a parallel, though scarcely an adequate one, was 
 found in the circumstance that flints worked in Switzerland 
 frequently came fi-om fairly distant qiiarters (the south and centre 
 of France). Or the articles of nephrite were considered to have 
 accompanied some tribe of man that had migrated from the interior 
 of Asia to Europe. The latter view was upheld particularly by 
 H. Fischer, who has devoted to it an extensive volume (JVephrit und 
 Jadeit nach ihren miner alogischen Eigenschaften soivie nach Hirer 
 tirgeschichtlichen und Ethnographischen Bedeutung., 2 Aufl., Stutt- 
 gart, 1880). Max Muller takes the same standpoint in his 
 Biographies of Woi^ds (Appendix ii., "The Original Home of Jade "). 
 Only, in recent times, totally different conclusions have been 
 reached, mainly owing to the researches of A. B. Meier {Die 
 Jadeit und Nephritohjekte aus Asien, Oceanien, und Afrika, 1883). 
 It is becoming more and more clear that articles made of nephrite 
 are distributed over nearly the whole earth, that the raw material 
 occurs both in Europe (in the " Leipziger SandgTube " a piece of 
 38 ko. was found) and in America, and that Asiatic nephrite never 
 completely agi-ees in structure with the European. In fine the 
 polytropic origin of the minerals in question has inci'eased in 
 probability.* Here, again, the philologist is not permitted a 
 definitive opinion : he can only point out that, in the present stage 
 of the question, the presence of nephrite in the lake-dwellings 
 should not be employed to prove ethnological conclusions, of any 
 kind, as Max Milller has endeavoured to use it most recently. 
 
 B. Cattle-Breedixg, Domestic Animals {cf. above, ch. iii.). 
 
 The foundation of Indo-Germanic economy was cattle-breeding. 
 The most ancient group of domestic animals consists of the cow, 
 the sheep, the goat, and the dog. The pig and the horse were also 
 known ; but it is probable that the domestication of the pig, in 
 which the Aryans originally took no part, did not take place until 
 after the separation of the Indo-Europeans, and after the time when 
 the European peoples, still closely connected together, had made 
 some advance in the way of agriculture and permanent settlements. 
 
 * A short resume of the nephrite question is given by A. Rauber, Urge- 
 schichte des Menschen, i. 34, ff. (18S4). 
 
CATTLE-BREEDING — AGRICULTURE. 3 59 
 
 As regards the horse, the most probable thing is that herds were 
 bred in a half-wild condition in folds. The ass, mule, cat, and all 
 kinds of poultry were still wanting. 
 
 The state of things we encounter in the lake-dwellings in this 
 respect is surprisingly similar. Here, too, in the oldest times the 
 reliable contingent of domestic animals consisted of the cow, the 
 sheep, the goat, and the dog. Riitimeyer {loc. cit., p. 119, _/".), 
 recognises two varieties of the wild-pig, the ordinary wild-boar, 
 and what he calls " the marsh variety." No traces of the domestic 
 pig were to be found in Wangen and Moosseedorf ; the first signs 
 of the domestication of the pig — and that the marsh-pig — manifest 
 themselves in later lake-dwellings in ever-growing quantities, in 
 Wauwyl and Robenhausen. Riitimeyer believes that from these 
 facts he may draw the conclusion " that in the oldest lake-dwell- 
 ings the pig as a domestic animal is not forthcoming, but that in 
 the later periods of the Stone Age it does appear, and in ever- 
 increasing numbers." 
 
 Remains of the horse, of our modern domesticated variety, have 
 been detected beyond a doubt in the oldest lake-dwellings ; the 
 only thing remarkable is the frequency of other domesticated 
 creatures' bones compared with the uncommon scarceness of this 
 animal's. The significance of this fact is uncertain (c/. Riitimeyer, 
 ioc. cit., p. 123). In any case it is clear that the horse must have 
 taken a different position in the economic life of the lake-dwellers 
 from that of the cow, sheep, and goat. 
 
 The ass (except for one perfectly isolated find ; Report vii. 56), 
 the mule, the domestic cat * (Riitimeyer recognises the wild-cat, 
 loc. cit, p. 23), and poultry certainly were not amongst the 
 animals bred by the most ancient lake-dwellers. Cf. the table on 
 pp. 360, 361. 
 
 C. Agriculture (above, eh. v.). 
 
 For the oldest epoch of the primitive Indo-European period 
 no indications, or extremely few, can be foiind to show that 
 agriculture was followed at the same time as pastoral life. On 
 the other hand it is indubitable that the European peoples were 
 still in close contact with each other at a time when important 
 advances had been made by them in the matter of agricultiu'c. 
 There is some probability that they cultivated wheat, barley, 
 and millet ; flax, but not hemp ; in the way of leguminous plants, 
 perhaps peas and beans ; of liliaceae perhaps the onion ; but the 
 last two may be regarded as by no means certain. The cultiva- 
 tion of fruit-trees was unknown to the primeval period. 
 
 So, too, the oldest lake-dwellers tilled the soil to a certain 
 extent. The species of grain that have been found are, however, 
 taken to imply that they were grown in forest soil that had 
 not long been cleared, and was still poor in the Bronze Age 
 
 * The mouse — the field-mouse, not our house-mouse — has been detected 
 (Kiitiiueyer, Fauna, p. 24). 
 
36o 
 
 1 
 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Domesticated Animals in the most Ancient Perioli 
 
 
 Periods inferred from Languages. 
 
 Historii 
 
 The Finns on 
 
 reaching the 
 
 Baltic. 
 
 The Turko- 
 Tatars. 
 
 The Original 
 Semites. 
 
 The Primitive 
 
 Indo-Euro- 
 
 peans. 
 
 The Sumerians. 
 
 Cattle. 
 
 Goat. 
 Sheep. 
 
 Dog. 
 
 Pig. 
 Horse. 
 
 Ass. 
 
 Mule. 
 Camel. 
 
 Cat. 
 
 Fowl. 
 
 Goose. 
 Duck. 
 Dove. 
 
 ?e.xpresses doubt 
 as to the domes- 
 tication of the 
 animal in ques- 
 tion. 
 
 known. 
 
 Finn, penikka, 
 Esth. peni, &c. 
 
 known. 
 
 C/.Ahlqvist,Die 
 Kulturworter in 
 den westfinni- 
 schen Sprachen, 
 Kap. i. 
 
 Alt. oj, Vig. 
 at, &c. 
 
 Turk, kojun, 
 
 (5ag. koj, &c. 
 
 it, et, at. 
 
 at. 
 
 esek, exik, esik. 
 
 Turk. katirC^). 
 
 Vig. tobe, Cag. 
 
 tiive, &c. 
 
 ? 
 •> 
 •> 
 
 Cf. H. VAmb^ry, 
 Die Primitive 
 Kultur des tur- 
 ko-tatar. Volkes, 
 p. 188,/. Very 
 unsafe, see p. 
 46 above. 
 
 bakaru, tauru. 
 
 inzu. 
 kabsu, rahilu. 
 
 kalbu. 
 
 parasu, siisu{?). 
 himdru, atdnu. 
 
 gamalv. 
 
 Cf. A. V. Kremer, 
 Se7n. Eultiirent- 
 lehnungen, Ausl., 
 1875, p 1, /.; 
 F. Horamel, Die 
 Namen d. Sduge- 
 tisre b. d. Siid- 
 semiten. 
 
 Indo-G. 
 
 Indo-G. 
 Indo-G. 
 
 Indo-G. 
 
 European. 
 Indo-G. 
 
 Cf. above, ch. iii. 
 
 gild. 
 
 uz. 
 udu. 
 
 likku. 
 
 anshxi. 
 
 ) 
 
 tu. 
 
 Cf. F. Hommel 
 Die vorsem. Ktil- 
 turen, p. 400, /. 
 In the way of 
 domestic birds, 
 Hommel men- 
 tions the raven 
 and swallow as 
 well as the dove. 
 
 (Moringen) ; Eeport vii. 65. In the oldest times, three kinds of 
 wheat, two of barley and of millet, were cultivated. Rye and oats 
 were entirely unknown, and do not occur until the later dwellings 
 of the Bronze Age, e.g., in Moringen (Report vii. 63). Whilst hemp 
 was entirely unknown (Christ in Riitimeyer's Fauna der Pfahl- 
 hauten, p. 226 ; Report vii. 65), flax was grown in the oldest times. 
 Heer's view that the species of flax cultivated was the linum 
 angustifolhtm, and therefore implies importation of flax-seeds from 
 the coasts of the Mediterranean, is opposed to that of the botanist 
 Christ [loc. cit., p. 226), who on the contrary regards the flax of 
 the Swiss lake-dwellings as a variety indigenous to Central 
 Europe {cf. also W. Helbig^ Die Italiker in der Poehne, p. 67). 
 Of other field and garden fruits, the pea alone occurs in the Stone 
 Age (Moosseedorf) ; beans, lentils, and the garden-poppy appear 
 in the Bronze Age (Report vii. 63, 64). The grains found are 
 exclusively summer crops (Report vii. 65). I have never found the 
 cultivation of the rape or onion mentioned. The vine is wanting: 
 in its place we have the so-called " virgin's bower " (clematis 
 vitalba), which was used for basket-work. 
 
DOMESTICATED ANIMALS. 
 
 361 
 
 OF THE IXDO-EUROPEANS AND 
 
 Neighbouring Peoples. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Swiss Lake Dwellers. 
 
 
 1 
 
 Epochs. 
 
 
 
 Pile-Dwellers 
 
 of the Plain of 
 
 the Po. 
 
 Stone Age. 
 
 Bronze 
 
 Age. 
 
 Nidau. 
 
 First appear- ^ 
 auce in Europe 1 
 of non-Indo- 
 European 1 
 domesticated , 
 animals. 
 
 Indians of 
 
 the Kig- 
 
 veda. 
 
 Iranians 
 
 of the 
 Avesta. 
 
 Greeks of 
 Homer. 
 
 Wauwyl. 
 
 Moossee- 
 dorf. 
 
 gd, va<;S, 
 
 gdo. 
 
 jSovs. 
 
 very common. very 
 
 very 
 
 very 
 
 
 dhenu. Ac. 
 
 
 
 common. 
 
 common. 
 
 common. 
 
 
 aj(L 
 
 bilza. 
 
 all 
 
 known. known. 
 
 known. 
 
 common. 
 
 
 dvi, I'trd. 
 
 inaAsha. 
 
 ots. 
 
 less known, j occa- 
 \ sional. 
 
 known. 
 
 common. 
 
 
 {■van. 
 
 upd. 
 
 KVIOV. 
 
 two species. 
 
 known. 
 
 known. 
 
 known. 
 
 
 
 
 <7V?. 
 
 common. 
 
 doubtful. 
 
 ... 
 
 common. 
 
 Prehistoric. 
 
 iu:va. 
 
 axpa. 
 
 ITTTTOS. 
 
 two species. 
 
 known. 
 
 doubtful. 
 
 common. 
 
 
 ijanlahhd, 
 
 khaiu. 
 
 ovos (?). 
 
 very doubtful. 
 
 
 
 
 After Homer 
 
 laxabha. 
 
 ushtra. 
 
 r)ti.Covoi. 
 
 
 
 
 
 and Hesiod. 
 Pre-Homeric. 
 
 About 450 A.D. 
 in Italy. 
 
 trkauaku. 
 
 parodars. 
 
 XV"- 
 
 
 
 
 
 Time of Theog- 
 
 nis 2d half of 
 
 bth century). 
 
 ? 
 
 ? 
 
 Beginning 
 
 of 5th century 
 
 amongst the 
 
 Greeks. 
 
 Cf. H Zimmer, 
 
 Cf. 
 
 
 Cf. W. Helbig, 
 
 Cf. Sir John Lubbock, Pre- 
 
 Cf. V. Hehn 
 
 Altind.Leben, 
 
 W. Geiger, 
 
 
 Die Italiker in 
 
 hi-xtoric Times, p. 202); also 
 
 KuUurpflanzen 
 
 p. 221, uahtra 
 
 Oitiran. 
 
 
 d.Poebne,p. 14. 
 
 Rutinieyer, Die Fauna der 
 
 wild Ilattstiere, 
 
 is a butfalo- 
 
 Knltur, 
 
 
 The differences 
 
 Pfahlbaiiten. 
 
 3 Auflage. 
 
 bull. "Mule" 
 
 p. 343,/. 
 
 
 are determined 
 
 
 
 
 
 ai'vatard does 
 
 
 
 by the quantity 
 
 
 
 
 
 not yet ap- 
 
 
 
 of the bone re- 
 
 
 
 
 
 pear in the 
 
 
 
 mains of the 
 
 
 
 
 
 Uigveda (V). 
 
 
 
 various species 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 found. 
 
 
 
 
 
 " The only variety of fruit-tree known, the wild-apple, teaches 
 us that the cultivation of fruit-trees was absolutely unknown " 
 (Report vii. 65). Implements clearly designed for agricultural 
 purposes have not yet been brought to light. The archaeologists 
 {cf., e.g., Report iii. 112), therefore, conjecture that bent tree 
 branches still filled the place of the plough. Cf. what has been 
 said above, p. 287, about the Indo-European plough. 
 
 D. Food (above, ch. vii.). 
 
 The food, at any rate, of the European members of the Indo- 
 Germanic family was — in accordance with the two foundations of 
 their domestic economy, cattle-breeding and agriculture — a com- 
 bination of animal and vegetable diet. They enjoyed the flesh of 
 their herds, and also perhaps, in a secondary degree, of beasts of 
 chase. The ai't of roasting on spits was known. Common names 
 exist for greasy broth, and for the marrow of bones, which is 
 still a dainty with Homer. Fish seems to have been despised 
 as food. 
 
362 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 In the way of wild vegetable food the ancient Germans used 
 the fruit of uncultivated varieties of trees. There is evidence of 
 the use of acorns as food amongst the Greeks. 
 
 As agriculture advanced, cereals more and more came to be 
 used as the support of life. The art of pounding the grain and 
 grinding it with a hand-mill was known. Roasting and baking 
 had been invented ; but how far they had been developed is 
 doubtful. 
 
 In this department of culture also the picture presented by the 
 oldest lake-dwellings coincides with perfect accuracy, with one 
 remarkable exception soon to be mentioned. Here, too, the first 
 place is taken by the flesh of animals of the chase and of domesti- 
 cated animals (here in this order). " A constant characteristic of 
 his (the lake-dweller's) cuisine is the fact that all bones containing 
 marrow or other edible contents are greedily despoiled even of this 
 scanty content" (Riitimeyer, Reports iii. vii., note 1). To meat — as 
 to the prepai'ation of which I have foand no information — fish must 
 be added as an undoubted element of the lake-dwellers' diet ; and 
 herein for the first time we come across a point of no small 
 importance, which, according to our view, has nothing to correspond 
 with it in the primeval history of the Indo-Europeans. In the way 
 of vegetables, carbonised wild-apples (and also pears) have been 
 found in some quantity in the Swiss lake-dwellings. They were 
 cut in pieces and apparently stored for winter consumption 
 (Lubbock, Prehistoric Times, p. 217). Acorns cut in two, pared, 
 and burned were found in Moringen (Report iii. 63). In the 
 pile-dwellings of the Po, also, acorns were found in large quantities 
 stored in earthern vessels ; so that it is probable " that they were 
 intended not as mast for swine but as food for human beings " 
 (Helbig, loc. cit., p. 17). 
 
 Finally, the information as to the use of cereals, which were 
 ground by stone corn-crushers, is put together by Lubbock (loc. 
 cit., p. 216) as follows : " Still more unexpected was the discovery 
 of bread, or rather cakes ; for their texture is so solid that leaven 
 appears not to have been used. The cakes were round and flat, 
 from 1 to 15 lines in thickness, and had a diameter of from 4 to 
 5 inches (according to Heer the crushed mass was made into a 
 paste and baked between two stones). In other cases the grains 
 seem to have been roasted, coarsely ground between two stones, 
 and then to have been either stored in gi-eat earthern vessels or 
 slightly moistened and eaten." Cf. also Heer, Bemerkungen iiher 
 die Landwirtschaft der Ureinwohner unseres Landes, Report iii. 
 111,/. 
 
 E. Clothing {cf. above, ch. viii.). 
 
 The Indo-Europeans were no longer limited as regards clothing 
 to the hides of animals, however much these may have survived 
 in the costume of historic times. The arts of plaiting, spinning, 
 and weaving were known, though to what extent is doubtful. 
 Still, a term for spindle may have existed in the original language ; 
 
CLOTHING. 363 
 
 and philology indicates that the Indo-Europeans were acquainted 
 with a primitive weaving apparatxis. Their materials were sheep's 
 wool and flax, which along with other cultivated plants was known 
 to the European members of the Indo-Germanic family. 
 
 In form the original dress was extremely primitive. It consisted 
 probably of nothing more than a piece of woollen or linen stuff 
 shaped like a hide : it was fastened at the shoulder with a thorn, 
 and may have been confined by a girdle at the waist. 
 
 Sewing was known.* Shoes were in use. Ornaments were 
 worn. 
 
 Turning to the culture of the lake-dwellers we find that here 
 too the arts of winding, plaiting, spinning, and weaving had been 
 developed to a certain extent. The practice of the first two arts 
 is shown by numerous strings and cords manufactured by twisting 
 together thin twigs, rushes, reeds, straw, &c. Mats made out of 
 strips of bark have also been found. The most important thing, 
 however, in the industries of the lake-dwellers was the flax they 
 grew, which was found not yet made up in Wangen and Roben- 
 hauseu. That the art of twisting it together into a thread was 
 understood is rendered probable by the discovery of quantities of 
 clay in spindle whorls + on the one hand, and is directly proved on 
 the other by the bundles of yarn and thread discovered in Roben- 
 hausen. These constituted the material for the manufacture of 
 the by no means infrequent pieces of linen, which again were 
 found in Robenhausen. Some of these showed no advance on 
 basket-work. " They consist," so runs the description of one of 
 them, " of thin cords of flax (made two strands twisted together) 
 lying parallel together (the warp). Across and through these 
 cords similar coi'ds of flax are twisted, at a distance half an inch 
 from each other (the woof). The whole makes not indeed a thick 
 and stiff", but for all that a very tough piece of basket-work." 
 Other pieces of stuff again betray greater skill, and cannot have 
 been produced, in the opinion of experts, without some kind of 
 simple weaving apparatus, such as the Zurich riband manufacturer 
 Paur has constructed by way of experiment. Cf. on the whole 
 question the appendix, Flachsindustrie cmf den Pfahlbauten, Report 
 iv. U,/. 
 
 Woollen cloth has not as yet been found in the lake-dwellings, 
 although the sheep is one of the animals domesticated by the most 
 ancient lake-dwellers (Riitimeyer, Fauna, p. 127, note) — a second 
 instance of discrepancy with the hypothetical culture of the Indo- 
 Europeans. J The rags that have been discovered teach us nothing 
 
 * Sans, siv, G. Kaaavw, Lat. sua, Goth, sinja, O.S. sija, Lith. sUncii. 
 
 t In some the spindles were still sticking (V. Gross, Les Protohdvitc,^, p. 101). 
 
 + Nevertheless, Herr M. Much writes to me on this subject: "Wool is a 
 material which only survives for any length of time under peculiar circum- 
 stances: as a rule it perishes, and that very speedily. If its absence in the 
 finds from the burying-fields of Hallstadt were to be made a criterion of the 
 weaving of the time, there would be but very scanty indications of anything of 
 the kind. As it is, however, a not inconsiderable quantity of woollen stuff was • 
 found in ' the Old Man ' of the Hallstadt salt-mine. Its preservation is due to 
 
364 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 of course as to the shape of the dress. Keller only remarks {loc. 
 cit., p. 20) : " That close examination of the woven articles had 
 revealed to him only one single instance of a hem made by the 
 aid of a needle, and never a seam or the least indication that the 
 stuff had been cut out, and this suggests the conjecture that these 
 fabrics were rather employed as wraps generally than intended to 
 fit separate parts of the body." 
 
 The nature of the leather remains, which only permit us to 
 conclude with certainty that they were artificially prepared, allows 
 of no conjecture as to their original purpose (Report iv. 23). 
 
 F. Dwellings (c/. above, ch. ix.). 
 
 During the wanderings of the Indo-Europeans the wagon was at 
 once carriage and house to them ; on the other hand, during their 
 settlements, which came to be longer and longer the more they 
 turned from pastoral to agricultural life, two kinds of habitation 
 can be traced back to primitive times — the hut and the sub- 
 teiTanean dwelling dug in the earth. In connection with the 
 former there can be no doubt that we must keep our minds clear 
 of any idea of stone buildings, and conceive the materials as simply 
 basket- w^ork, wood, and loam. As to the form of the Indo-European 
 hut, it seems to have originally been circular, although possibly 
 even in the primeval period rectangular buildings of the block- 
 house kind were not excluded. The entrance to these habitations 
 was by a dooi\ Windows did not exist. 
 
 The attempt to draw comparisons from the lake-dwellings here 
 encounters almost insuperable difficulties, for the simple fact that 
 the fire, w^hich has destroyed most of the lake-dwellings, or the 
 other elements which have contributed to their destruction, have 
 left nothing but the piles on which the huts stood. In Keport ii. 
 p. 135, F. Keller gives the following conjectural description of the 
 lake-dwellers' huts : " Thus much is certain, that the walls were 
 perpendicular poles with withes woven in and out between them ; 
 and that to keep out the wind and the rain a layer of clay, 2 or 
 3 inches thick, was spread over this basket-work both inside 
 and out. That the ground-plan of mau}^ huts was circular is 
 
 beyond all doubt on the floor in the interior of the hut, 
 
 also, clay was spread, forming a sort of flooring and a good founda- 
 tion below. In the middle of the hut w^as a sort of hearth made 
 of rough slabs of sandstone. The roof, which in the circular huts 
 was conical, consisted doubtless of bark, straw, and rushes, remains 
 of which have been found in the mud in several places." Only, 
 more recent investigations seem to have shaken the assumption 
 
 tlie fact that it was saturated with salt and completely imbedded in the clay- 
 salt, so mnch so that these woollen fragments look quite modern and have even 
 retained their colour to a certain extent. All these stuffs are of sheep's wool. 
 In the graves they had utterly disappeared, although the position of the 
 brooches on the skeletons points to the inference that the corpses were buried 
 in their clothes. Comparison with the marks left on the rust of iron objects 
 then showed that their clothes had consisted of exactly the same woollen stuff 
 as came to light in the choked up shafts and galleries of the Old Man." 
 
DWELLINGS. 365 
 
 that the hike-dwellings were circular ; and the eighth Report, p. 
 6, pronounces in favour of a rectilinear airangement of the walls 
 as necessitated by the construction of the foundations. 
 
 Under these circumstances we may be permitted to leave the 
 lake-dwellings for a moment and turn our eyes to a series of other 
 monuments which are of undoubted importance for the history of 
 the European house. I mean the so-called " house-urns " which 
 have been discovered in Italy, Germany,* and Denmark, and 
 which in spite of many differences of detail yet resemble each other 
 in the important points that, " as a receptacle for the remains 
 gathered from the funeral pyre, an earthern vessel of the shape of 
 a house was employed, and that this house always possessed a large 
 practicable door which could be closed from without by means of 
 a cross-bar " (Virchow, Uehei' der Zeithestimmimg der italischen und 
 deutschen Hausurnen, Sitzunc/sherichte d. Akad. d. W. zu Berlin, 
 p. 1008, 1883). 
 
 As for their appearance, Helbig {Die Italiker in der Poehne, p. 
 50) describes the Latin " house-unis " of the necropolis of Alba 
 Longa as follows : " The urns represent roundish huts, the walls of 
 which we must imagine to be composed of loam, twigs, or other 
 perishable material. The roof seems to have consisted of layers of 
 straw or reeds, and to have been held together by ribs, which in 
 the real house obviously were made of wood. The compluvium 
 characteristic of the later Italian house is wanting. To let light 
 in and smoke out, the doorway seems to have served instead — and 
 also a small triangular sort of dormer-window, which is shown by 
 some of these bui-ial-unis in the front slope of the roof, by others 
 in the back." 
 
 As regards the German urns also, both those shaped like a bee- 
 hive or an oven, and the real house-urns, Lisch, who first 
 examined these antiquities scientifically {Jahrb. d. Vereins f. Meck- 
 lenburg. Geschichte, xxi. 249), comes to the conclusion that the 
 circular was the original form of these urns. " A glance over 
 these urns suffices to make one involuntarily see that in their 
 shapes we have the evolution of the ancient dwelling-house traced 
 before us. The oldest form of house, undoubtedly, is given by the 
 urns from Burg-Chemnitz and Rcinne, which have the door in the 
 roof, as is the case frequently in the dwellings of primitive peoples 
 for the purposes of protection against wild beasts ; t the occupant 
 entered by means of a ladder which he pulled up after him, and 
 thus had a defence the more in the steep, smooth walls. Those 
 round houses which have the door in the wall,;}: like the urns of 
 
 * The last in the spring of 1887 at Unseburg. Cf. Magdeburg ische Zcitung 
 (Beiblatt) of 7th January 1889. 
 
 t Perhaps it is more probable that the portion of the house below the door 
 in the roof is to be supposed to be dug in the earth. Cf. below on the 
 Mardell. 
 
 + The closest resemblance to this type (Lisch, p. 247) is afforded by the 
 barbarians' houses on the triumphal column of Marcus Aurelius, except that 
 their doors — there are absolutely no windows here either — are longer and 
 narrower than in the urns. 
 
366 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES; 
 
 Kiekiudemark aud Klus, are certainly younger. The youngest is 
 represented by the urns from Aschersleben : this house was rect 
 angular, with a tall, steep roof of straw, a striking prefiguration of 
 small country cottages of the present day." Various hypotheses 
 have been put forward to bring the Italian and German house- 
 urns into direct connection with each other : borrowing from Italy, 
 and on the other hand a Teutonic origin for the Italian antiquities, 
 have both been suggested. However, I consider Lisch's view that 
 these house-urns are the independent creation of the two peoples, 
 and that they are an expression of the type of European hut 
 . inherited from primeval times as still the most probable. 
 y' To return to the lake-dwellings, the custom of using piles for 
 the foundations of huts is, as is well known, by no means'" to be 
 considered as confined to these prehistoric structures. I will not 
 reiterate the often-discussed analogies to this kind of building, 
 which are to be found amongst the most widely separate peoples 
 {cf., e.g., Lubbock, Prehistoric Times, p. 181, /.). I will only 
 intimate that R. Henning in his above-mentioned book, Das 
 deutsche Haus, shows that pile foundations were specially ffer 
 quent in Frankish and Upper German territory, " These lofty,- 
 wooden structures on which the houses rest, afford an interesting 
 parallel to the lake-dwellings of Moore -and the Swiss lakes" 
 
 -==■ Finally, there is a steadily growing tendency to identify the, 
 \ subterranean dwellings, which we have already mentioned, and 
 ^ the occurrence of which amongst Indo-European peoples is sup: 
 ported by abundant literary evidence, with certain monuments in 
 Europe, especially with the so-called "funnel-pits" or "mardelle." 
 Their character as dwelling-pl^diigs has been most recently discussed 
 by F. S. Hartmann {Zeitschrift fiir Ethnologie, xiii. 237, jf., 1881), 
 with especial reference to southern Bavaria. According to Hart- 
 mann, as a rule they exhibit a circular form, are from 2 to 4 
 metres deep, and have a radius of 11 to 15 metres.' They seldom 
 run into a funnel-shape : they are generally basin-like excavations, 
 as a rule being merely the foundations of the d\\*ellings, while above 
 them rose the huts, which were naturally round, but as to the con- 
 struction of which nothing more; is known. A very interesting find 
 of this description, as Herr M. Much informs me, has been made in 
 the prehistoric settlement in the so-called Turh^ HedoubtSit Lengyel, 
 not far from Fiinfkirchen in Hungary. Here, subterranean dwel- 
 lings are dug in the solid earth. " They are circular, not much 
 higher than a man can st»hd in; the entran9e was through a 
 small opening, probably by mearis of a perpendicular climbing 
 pole. In the floors of the excavations, remains of pottery, we'avers' 
 weights, and the traces of cattle were founds 
 
 " Funnel-pits " of this kind have been discovered not only in 
 Germany, France, and England, but also in Switzerland (Hart- 
 mann, loc. cit., p. 242), and as it may be regarded as at least very 
 probable that when the Swiss lakes were populated by lake- 
 dwellers, the dry land was inhabited at the same time, we may 
 
POTTERY, WAGONS, AND BOATS. 367 
 
 very well picture to ourselves the pile-dwellings in the lakes and T 
 the funnel-pits on the land as existing together. , "^^^ ^ , 
 
 G. Pottery, Wagon-Building, and Boat-Building. 
 
 That the potter's art was practised, not without the aid of the 
 potter's wheel indeed, in the most ancient lake-dwellings is known. 
 It must also be supposed to have been known to the oldest culture 
 of the Indo-Europeans. True, we have but fragments of a primi- 
 tive verb expressing the action of the potter (Goth, deigan, " to 
 make of clay " = Lat. /$rM/i<s, " "pottQv" fingere, technical term for 
 the potter's work: Sans, dih, "rub over, bedaub, besmear"); but 
 the Indo-Europeans must have been acquainted with it, as is 
 shown by a not inconsiderable number of common names for 
 vessels. The most important are : Sans, caril, O.N. Jiverr, I. core, 
 "kettle," Sans, kumhhd, "pot" = G. KvfA./So';, Sans, gola, "ball- 
 shaped water-jug " = G. yai;Ao9, "milk-pail," Zend taahta, Lat. tenia, 
 Lat. vas = Goth, has, kasja, " potter," O.N. bida, Lat. fidelia, G. 
 TTt^os {B. B., iii. 97), I. cilornn {^kelpurno), Lat. calpar, G. KoXirq, 
 koXttl's (Stokes, K. Z., xxx. 558). Again, the potter's art amongst all 
 Indo-Europeans stretches back, enveloped in myth and story, to the 
 remotest times ; above all, in matters of ritual, the exclusive employ- 
 ment of earthern vessels was long retained both in Greece and Italy. 
 
 As for wagon-building, which had been carried to a certain 
 degree of perfection in the primeval Indo-European period, nothing 
 analogous is offered by the lake-dwellings ; extremely few objects 
 have been found in the older stations {e.g., a yoke in Fenil ; Gross, 
 Protohelvkes, p. 19), which indicate with any certainty that the 
 lake-dwellers employed wagons.* However, we must bear in 
 mind on the one hand, Miat ai-ticles of wood are ia^nd but 
 very rarely compared witB articles of other materials, in the 
 remains of the lake-dwellinls ; and on the other, that even if the 
 lake-dwellers were acquain^d with wagons, they had very few 
 opportunities of using them," as their intercourse undoubtedly and 
 naturally was conducted- mainly on the water-ways. 
 
 That the lake-dwellers, like the Indo-Europeans, moved along 
 these ways in huge "dug-outs," propelled by oars and not by sails, 
 is shown by the " dug-outs " themselves, which have been raised 
 from the bottom of the lakes (Report vii. 57). " 
 
 No one can look over the parallels drawn above and avoid the 
 conviction, that in spite of some divergent and some obscure 
 points, still in the main and on the whole the civilisation that 
 confronts us in the oldest monuments of Switzerland is the same 
 as that which we have inferred by means of pliilology and history, 
 to have characterised the undivided European branch of the Indo-. 
 Germanic family. This leads to the further conclusion that the 
 
 * Portions of wagons, made of bronze and pointing to importation from 
 Etruria, have been found in the lake-dwellings in the Neuburg Lake. Cf. 
 Report viii. 43,^.: "Etruskische Streitwagen aus Bronze in den Pfahl- 
 bauten," 
 
368 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 oldest inhabitants of Switzerland may ethnologically have belonged 
 to the Indo-European family — a conclusion which as we saw 
 above was, and at that time was bound to be combated by earlier 
 students, such as Misteli, (above, p. 28) and Schleicher (above, 
 ditto). 
 
 But though the lake-dwellers may have been ludo-Europeans, it 
 by no means follows that they must have been ; for the objection 
 that the culture, which we have claimed, ethnologically speaking, 
 as Indo-European, may once have covered large portions of Evirope 
 and have extended to peoples of other races, is possible in itself, 
 and can only be partially refuted. It applies to the Finns, who 
 are readily regarded as the original inhabitants of Europe, and 
 who, to the most recent times (c/. F. Dahn, Urgeschichte d. germ, 
 und rom. Volker, i. 6), have been thought to have populated the 
 lake-dwellings of Switzerland. Such an assumption however is, 
 from what we learn about the original culture of the Finns from 
 the evidence of philology (c/. above, p. 45) and history [cf. 
 Miillenhoff, D. A., ii. 39), quite moribund. These peoples may have 
 been found by the Indo-Europeans in Europe, but certainly not in 
 the Swiss lake-dwellings {cf. K. Miillenhoff, loc. cit., ii. 54). 
 
 The case is different with those pre- or non-Indo-European 
 peoples, who are rightly thought to have once widely occupied the 
 south of Europe, the Iberi, Ligurians, Raeti, &c. What we know 
 about the original culture of these tribes (cf. L. Diefenbach, 
 0. E. ; W. Helbig, D. Italiker in der Poehne, pp. 30, 35, ff. ; 
 and H. Kiepert, Lehrbuch der alien Geographic passim), is so 
 uncommonly little and dubious, that it seems impossible to 
 demonstrate that the culture of the Swiss lake-dwellings could not 
 have had its counterpart amongst them — although individual facts 
 seem to indicate rather that it had not than that it had. 
 
 This uncertainty compels us to sum up the results of this 
 chapter thus : That first the culture of the Swiss lake-dwellings is 
 practically identical with the culture common to the European 
 members of the Indo-Germanic family (above, p. 131, and below, 
 ch. xiv.); and that secondly, from this point of view, there is 
 nothing to prevent our assuming that the most ancient inhabit- 
 ants of Switzerland were a branch of the European division. 
 
 In abrupt contrast to the "neolithic " culture revealed in the 
 lake-dwellings stand the "palaeolithic" finds in the caves of 
 France, Belgium, Germany, &c., the fauna of which (cave-bear, 
 mammoth, rhinoceros) belong to a period in the world's history 
 that has passed away in Europe. The rudiments of human culture 
 here presented to us are far below the most ancient state of things 
 that we can discover amongst the Indo-Europeans. Here alone 
 we have a stratum of culture, which in point of archaeology, is 
 indubitably either non-Indo-European, or pre-Indo-European. 
 
CHAPTER XT I. 
 
 FAMILY AND STATE. 
 
 Hypotheses as to the Evolution of the Family — Our Object— I. Imlo-Germanic 
 Names of Kin : 1. Father, Mother, Sou, Daughter, Brother, Sister — 
 2. Paternal and Maternal Uncles and Aunts, Nephew, Cousin, Grand- 
 parents, Grandchildren — 3. Relation by Marriage — Explanation of the 
 Facts Ascertained — The Indo-Germanic Family Agnatic — II. Indo- 
 European Marriage, Position of the Indo-European Woman : Purchase — 
 Rape — Marriage Ceremonies — Man and Wife — Sacrifices Common to the 
 Two — Polygamy — Levirate — Adultery in the Husband and the Wife — 
 The Father's Right of Exposure — The Widow — III. Family and State : 
 The Joint Family — The Bratstvo and the Sib — Blood Revenge — The 
 Tribe — Regal Power — Had the Indo-Europeans a Common Name ? 
 
 On the very threshold of European tradition, in Homei', we are 
 met by a conception of marriage than which modern civilisation 
 has conceived nothing purer or more affectionate. "Exrop (says 
 Andromache, II. , vi. 429) arap a-v /xoi ia-cn Trarrjp koI Trorvia /xrjrrjp 
 r]8e Kao-iyvr/TOS, crv 8e jj-ol ^aXcpos TrapaKOCTr)^ ; and in the Odyssey 
 (vi. 182) we further have : oii p-cv yap tov ye KptLacrov koL dpctov rj 66' 
 6fio<f)pov€OVTe vorip.a(Ti oXkov c^tov dvrjp .rjSk yvvrj : — 
 
 " For nothing sure more goodly or better may be found 
 Than man and woman holding one house with one goodwill." 
 
 (Morris. ) 
 
 And yet, like every other human institution, this relation of 
 husband to wife must have started from some lower beginning 
 not wholly raised above the level of brute-life. The question is 
 whether we are yet in a position to determine with some degree of 
 clearness the Hues of its evolution. 
 
 The usual theory of this process of evolution assumes that in the 
 history even of the human family there was a stage of promiscu- 
 ous sexual relations, i.e., a state of things in which within a certain 
 community any man might have sexual relations with any woman. 
 In view of the consequent uncertainty as to the paternity of any 
 child, it naturally came about that the child was counted akin 
 not to its father but to its mother ; and this accordingly is the 
 root of that phase in the life of the family which is known as that 
 of "maternal rights" or "female descent." On the other hand, 
 according to this view, the transition to monogamy and male 
 descent is afforded by polyandry, i.e., the joint possession in 
 marriage of one wife by a number of men, usually related to each 
 
37© PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 other, an institution which is supposed to have left traces of its 
 existence in the shape of the levirate amongst peoples that have 
 reached a higher level. The relation of the child to its father then 
 gradually came to be better recognised, and then entirely superseded 
 that of the child to the mother, while only quite at the last was it 
 recognised that the child was equally related to both parents.* 
 
 Against this, or similar views, various objections, not without 
 reason, have of late been raised, especially by C. N. Starcke {Die 
 primitive Familie in ihrer Entstehung unci EntivicMung, Leipzig, 
 1888). Starcke seeks the explanation of the various forms of 
 human marriage, not so much in the sexual needs of primitive man 
 (which in his opinion would never have resulted in marriage) as 
 in the needs of his domestic economy; he needed a slave, a house- 
 keeper, to keep what he owned together. Then came the wish, 
 based on practical and on religious reasons, to have children. 
 Whether they were of his begetting was a point to which he gave 
 no weight, as everything which the woman belonging to him pro- 
 duced became his property. It was only by slow degrees that sexual 
 life became, first for the woman, then for the man, focussed in 
 marriage. " Maternal rights " or " female descent " are regarded 
 by Starcke as being frequently a later device, which, however, has 
 nothing to do with reflections as to the alleged uncertainty of the 
 child's paternity. 
 
 Fortunately, it is not our business to take up a decided attitude 
 with regard to the far-reaching problem here touched upon. Our 
 object is much humbler and much more limited : it is to sketch a 
 picture of marriage and the organisation of the family in the 
 primeval period of the Indo-Germanic peoples ; and the only reason 
 we had for briefly mentioning the disjDuted questions connected 
 with the origin of human marriage generally, was that, as we shall 
 hereafter see, they occasionally crop out in the field of our investi- 
 gations. We shall, however, endeavour to keep our investigations 
 free from speculations as to the primeval condition of man, and to 
 base them on the foundation of purely historic, and especially 
 linguistic, research. 
 
 Though this reduces the extent of our task, yet the materials 
 for it are so unusually abundant that we must begin by renouncing 
 any attempt even approximately to exhaust them within the limits 
 of this work. We shall, therefore, confine ourselves to a close 
 examination of some points especially important for judging the 
 Indo-European family and its evolution.! We begin with a con- 
 
 * Gf., amongst others, Lubbock, The Origin of Civilisation, p. 50, ff., 1875; 
 and, recently, F. v. Hellwald, Die menschliche Familie nach ihrer Entstehung 
 und naturlichen Entwicklung, Leipzig, 1889. 
 
 + I can the better do this because I learn from Prof. B. Delbriick that he 
 will shortly publish a detailed study of the Indo-European family. In a con- 
 versation on this subject, it appeared that we certainly coincided as to one 
 point of great importance iu judging of the organisation of the Indo-European 
 family, i.e., the original significance of the names for relatives by marriage. 
 This is a welcome confirmation of the correctness of our several investigations. 
 Delbriick's work has since appeared in the Abh. d. K. S. Gesdlschaft d. 
 
 JVisS., XXV. 
 
INDO-EUROPEAN NAMES OF KIN. 37 1 
 
 sideration of the Indo-European names of kin, in the hope that 
 from them we may learn something further as to the organisation 
 of the Indo-European fiimily. 
 
 I. Indo-European Names of Kin. 
 
 We begin the discussion of Indo-European names of kin with a 
 group of persons whose designations have proved remarkably 
 tenacious of life, both as regards form and meaning. They are 
 the names of — 
 
 1. Father, Mother, Son, Dawjhter, Brother, Sister. 
 
 Father : Sans, jntdr, Zend pitar, Armen. hair, G. irar^p, Lat. 
 2xtter, I. athir, Goth, fadar. 
 
 Mother : Sans, mdtdr,* Zend mdtar, Armen. mair, G. furiTqp, Lat. 
 mdter, I. mdthir, O.H.G. vmotar, O.S. mati — Lith. mot^, 
 " woman " {mdtyna, " mother "), Alb. motr^, " sister." 
 
 In addition to these organic formations, the Indo-European 
 languages are pervaded by names for father and mother of a more 
 onomatopoetic character. Thus : — 
 
 Father : Sans, tdtds, G. Terra, Lat. tata, O.H.G. toto, &c. (Grimm, 
 
 W., ii. 1312), Lith. tetis (also teivas), Alb. tate^ — G. arra, 
 
 Lat. atta, Goth, atta, O.S. otici, Alb. at. 
 Mother : Sans, nana (G. vdvva, v4vva, " aunt," paternal and 
 
 maternal), Alb. nme ; O.H.G. ama (Lat. am-ita, "aunt," 
 
 paternal ?), Span. Port, ama, Alb. eme ; Lat. mamma. Alb. 
 
 meme^ (G. fj-dfji/xr], generally " grandmother ") ; also O.N. 
 
 mdna, O.H.G. muoma, " matertera," Dutch moeme, Lith, 
 
 momd, O.H.G. 7nuoia = G. fxaia. 
 
 It accords with the affection of the east European languages for 
 diminutives, that they are just the tongues in which the old names 
 for father and mother have been either driven out by these child's 
 words or have changed their meaning. 
 
 A common name for the two parents is not to be ti'aced in the 
 Indo-European languages. This conception is expressed in the 
 separate languages by words such as G. tok^cs, yovets, Lat. parentes, 
 Lith. gimdytojei, "the begettex'S," Goth, heruxjih (cf. Sans, bhartri, 
 G. dvTL<f)dpa), O.H.G. eltiron, "the old ones," and so on. Goth. 
 fadrein, " parents," literally " fatherhood," is interesting. A.S. 
 fe\igen also is collective : — 
 
 Son : Sans, sunus, Zend hunu, G. vv<; {v-ju), Goth, sunus, Lith. 
 suniis, O.S. syni'c— Sans, putrd, Zend i^uthra, Osc. puklo. 
 
 * The older language still has hhartri, "mother" (Av. ). This. may be 
 compared with the Syrac. ayTt-<pdpa " fir)Tpvid., Hesych., as this yields a *ipdpa, 
 " mother." 
 
 t J. Schmidt {K. Z., xxv. 34) regards this series as developed out of *plaUi 
 {:p{e)tir). 
 
372 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Daughter : Sans, duhitdr, Zend dughdhar, Armen. dustr (ustr, 
 
 " son ; " Hiibschmann, A. St., 47), G. Ovydrrjp, Goth, dauhtar, 
 
 Lith. dnhte, O.S. dusti. 
 Brother : Sans, bkrdtar, Zend brdtar, Armen. cXbair (G. (fipip-rjp ' 
 
 dSeXi^os, Hesych.), Lat. frdter, I. hrdthir, Goth, hro^ar, Lith. 
 
 hroterelis, O.S. bratru. 
 Sister : Sans, svdsar, Zend qanhar, Armen. k'oir (G. eop, see below), 
 
 Lat. soror, I. siur, Goth, svistar, Lith. sesv, O.S. sestra. 
 
 Whereas the Latins have not a trace left of the Indo-European 
 word for " son " and " daughter," in the place of which they use 
 filius, filia, " suckling " (according to G. Meyer, however, = Alb. 
 hir, hil'e), the Greeks have lost the old expressions for brother and 
 sister, except in certain survivals. They are replaced by dSeXc^os 
 (Lac. a^iXi^Tjp, in suffix resembling the other names of kin), dSeX^?;, 
 " sprung from the same womb " (cf. also o/Aoydcrrojp, ayda-Top^s • 
 dSeA-c^ot 8i8u/xoi, 6yd(TTU)p, Sans. sodara = sa + udard, "belly," Osset. 
 Dig. dnsuu'dr — an + suwdr, " womb "), and the obscure* Kacriyvy)To<i, 
 and also simply Kacns. 
 
 We shall deal hereafter with (^iprjT-qp, the original meaning of 
 which has almost entirely faded. Now for a word as to the above- 
 mentioned eo/3€s = Lat. sorores. 
 
 Hesychius interprets top by Bvydrrjp and dvei/^ios, copes by 
 Trpoo-j^Kovres, cnjyyevet?. The explanation of the three last meanings 
 seems to me to lie in comparing the Lat. consohrini {*consosr-mi). 
 This word originally meant the children of what is called in German 
 a Geschwister, i.e., originally a pair of sisters (O.H.G. gi-sivistar, O.D. 
 gisustruon), then the children of two brothers (fratres patrueles, 
 sorores patrueles), and of a brother and sister (amitini, amitince ; 
 cf. Co7'p. Jur. Civ., xxxviii. x. 1). So too, I take it, copes origin- 
 ally meant " sisters," then " sisters' children," " children of brothers 
 and sisters" (dvci/^tot). For the absence of any mark of derivation 
 we may compare Homeric Kamyvqio-;, orig. " frater," then also 
 " fratris liberi " (consohrini, dvexpioi). This degree of relationship, 
 then, is what is meant by copes = Trpoo-r/Kovrcs, o-Dyyevets. 
 
 What may have been the meanings of the roots of these names 
 of kin is a question which we refrain from pursuing for reasons 
 already given (p. 139,/.). The only thing certain seems to me 
 to be that the Indo-European name for son comes from the root 
 sH, "beget, bear" (Sans, su, "genitor" and "genetrix"). 
 
 It seems to me at least not improbable that the Indo-European 
 name for father, *p(e)-ter, goes back to the same root, or was at 
 an early time assimilated to it, as the name for spoixse and lord, 
 
 * Katri- seems to go back to *kn-ti, and may belong to I. cetiie, " the first " 
 (from O.S. *ken, "begin;" Miklosich, ^<. JF.), so thAt Kaa-iyvrirus, Kacriyy-fiTT}, 
 " first-born," male and female, would = brother and sister. Cf. Horn, yvwros, 
 "born"= "brother," and colloquialisms such as German " inein dltester," 
 " meine iilteste." Nevertheless, Greek itself does not offer a trace of any such 
 fundamental meaning as "first-born ;" and, accorilingly, this comparison is 
 only given faut de mietix, for the comparison of 0. Eng. hyse, "boy," throws 
 still less light oil the meaning. 
 
NAMES OF KIN. 373 
 
 Sans, pd-ti, G. tto-o-i-?, wliicli we shall discuss subsequently. This 
 root is perhaps preserved in the Sans, pa, " protect," so that the 
 2mtria pofestas of the father and husband is shown on purely philo- 
 logical grounds to have been the guardianship of his family. 
 
 2. Brothers and Sisters of the Father and Mother, Nephew, 
 Cousin, Grandparents, Grandchildren. 
 
 The names of kin discussed in the previous section were charac- 
 terised by considerable conformity in their formation, for with the 
 exception of the Indo-European name for son they all have the 
 suffix -ter or -er. Their stability of meaning, again, only suffered 
 in isolated exceptions. 
 
 Things are quite different with the circle of relatives whose 
 appellations we now turn to. There is no uniformity in the 
 formation of their names, and the meanings of these names of kin 
 seem to have been in a state of continual flux. We will first try 
 to take a comprehensive glance at the most salient facts, and then 
 see whether an explanation can be found. 
 
 The series which shows most uniformity in form and meaning 
 is that of the names for the father's brother : Sans, pitrvya, Zend 
 tiUryo (Bartholomse, B. B., x. 271), G. Trdrpois, Lat. patruus, O.H.G. 
 fatureo, A.S. fcedera. 
 
 There is no Indo-European term for mother's brother. In 
 Sanskrit we have nidtuld (perhaps = *??irt^rt-^?</;5^« ; cf tdta-tulya, 
 "father-like," "paternal uncle"), in G. fjL^Tpw<s (modelled on 7raTpa)9, 
 later also = " maternal grandfather "), in Armenian k'eri ( : k'oir, 
 "sister"). 
 
 The European languages, however, very frequently form the 
 name of the mother's brother from a stem which also designates 
 the grandfiither or grandmother. To this belong Lat. avus, 
 "grandfather" : avunculus, Goth, avo, "grandmother," O.N. de, 
 "great-grandfather" : O.H.G. oheim, A.S. edin, O.F. em (formation 
 obscure) — Lith. aivynas, Pr. aivis, O.S. itj, ujka, all "avunculus" — 
 M. Cymr. eivi-thr, 0. Com. eui-ter, "uncle," I. aue, "grandchild" 
 (Stokes, however, connects it with G. TraFts ; B. B., ix. 87). 
 
 This change of meaning from grandfather to mother's brother 
 finds a parallel in that from grandftither to father's brother, as 
 shown in the following series : — 
 
 O.S. dedu, "avus," G. ttjOt], "grandmother" — Lith. didin, 
 "father's brother" (ded^, dhlzius), G. ^€109 (from *Orj-Jo), 
 "paternal and maternal uncle." 
 
 Cf., further, Lith. strujus, " old man " : O.S. stryj, stryjct, 
 "])atruus" (Miklosich, Ft. W.). 
 
 The complement in many respects to the change of meaning 
 depicted in the two preceding groups is offered by the name of kin 
 which is the most widely distributed in the Indo-European lan- 
 guages of all the names we have to discuss in this section, for it 
 
374 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 combines the meanings, of "grandchild" and "nephew," and also, 
 has the general meaning of " descendant."* It is the Lat. nepos 
 and its stock : — 
 
 Sanskrit : ndpdt, ndptar, " descendant in general, son, especi- 
 ally grandson," used in the older language mainly in the 
 general sense, in the later only in the sense of " grand- 
 child" {B. R.) — ncqjti, "daughter," "grand-daughter" 
 (Zend najiti). 
 
 Iranian: Zend najmt, "grandson," N. Pers. navdda, " grand- 
 son," rert^:)^^, "kindred." 
 
 Greek: veVoSes (assimilated to ttoi;?), "brood," d-v€i//to§, "child 
 of brother or sister" (d-j/cTr-cr-, s as in O.S. nestera from 
 *nep-s-tera or = d-veTTT-jo), vcoTrrpat ' vlwv ^fyarepes, Hesych., 
 " grand-daughtei's " (for *ve7roT-pat ?). 
 
 Latin : nepot-, " grandson," later also " nephew." 
 O Teutonic: A.S. nefa, "grandson," "nephew," O.N. nefe, "kins- 
 man," O.H.G. nefo, M.H.G. neve, "sister's son, rarely 
 brother's son, also vmcle, then kinsman in general " 
 (Kluge); O.N. nipt, "sister's daughter, niece," O.H.G. nift, 
 M.H.G. niftel, Goth, nipjis, "cousin," O.N. nidr, "descend- 
 ant " (*niptjo), &G. 
 
 Old Slavonic: netiji, " ne\)hew," nestera, "niece." 
 
 Old Irish : nia, "sister's son." 
 
 A glance at these facts shows that the meanings " nephew," 
 "cousin," &c., only occur in the European languages, to which, 
 again, the change of meaning from grandfather to uncle is 
 confined. 
 
 The Indo-Iranian languages have developed an expression of 
 their own for brother's son : Sans, hhrdtrvya = Zend hrdtuirya {cf. 
 Bartholomte, B. B., x. 271). 
 
 This in my opinion practically exhausts the agreements to be 
 found in the names of this degree of kindred ; but a few words 
 must yet be said as to the sisters of the father and mother, and 
 grandparents and grandchildren. 
 
 The names of the sisters Trpos Trarpos are generally sharply dis- 
 tinguished from those Trpos /xr^rpos in the individual languages. 
 Thus in the Lat. amita : matertera, in the Teut. O.H.G. haaa, 
 A.S. /afw, O.F. fethe : O.H.G. muoma, A.S. modrie, Dutch mddder,i 
 O.S. strina (: stryj) : teta, tetka. In Greek no clear distinction 
 seems to have been made between such words as Oda, rrjOt.'i, vdwrj. 
 
 The names of the grandparents, apart from the cases of agree- 
 ment cited above, do' not point to the existence of any primeval 
 forms. Either the grandfather and grandmother were simply 
 called the old ones: O.H.G. ano, area = Lat. anus, "old woman," 
 
 * E. Leumann's attempt {Festgruss an 0. v. Bblitlingk, p. 77, 1888) to show 
 that the fundamental meauing of nc-p6t- is "orphan" ("unprotected") is not 
 very illumining. 
 
 t The last two agree in formation with G. yurjrpuia, Armen. mauru, which, 
 however, mean "step-mother." 
 
NAMES OF KIN. 375 
 
 O.S. haha, "grandmother," or compounds sucli as Sans, mdtayiiaha, 
 G. ft€yaA.oyu,T/T7//3, /AT^TpoTraTwp, I. senvidthir, were employed. G. 
 TraTrrros is a child's word ; Zend nydka = 0. Pers. nydka, N, Pers. 
 niyd, is obscure ; cf. 0. Pers. apa-nydka, "ancestor." On the other 
 hand, we can point to a special agreement between German, 
 Slavonic, and Lithuanian in the name for grandson, O.H.G. 
 eninchil, O.S. viinuku, Lith. anukas, which is rightly inter- 
 preted as "little ancestor" (O.H.G. ano). O.H.G. diehter, 
 "grandson," is derived from Sans, tiic, " posterity," by the addi- 
 tion of the suffix -ter, which is used in names of' kin"(Kluge) ;^ cf. 
 *nep6t, "descendant," "grandson." The other names for grandson 
 and great-grandson, such as Sans. 2idut7-a, 2)rapdutra, O.H.G. fernevo, 
 G. titwi/o?, etc., offer nothing of interest. O.S. *shiru, "great- 
 grandson," is compared by Miklosich (Et. W.) with hith. 23rakurej is, 
 " ancestor." 
 
 3. Connection by Marriage {Affinitas). 
 
 I lay down a proposition at the beginning of this section, which • 
 I hope to show to be correct in what follows, and which if correct 
 seems to me to contain an extremely important clue to the compre- 
 hension of the ancient Indo-European family. That is to say, I 
 am convinced that only the connection of the daughter-in-law with 
 the husband's relatives, and not the connection of the son-in-law 
 with the relatives of the wife, can be established by Indo- 
 European equations.* 
 
 The yoLing pair, whose union connects two families, consists of 
 the daughter-in-law (relatively to the man's parents) and the son- 
 in-law (relatively to the wife's parents). We find that the former 
 alone has a just claim to be descended from Indo-European times. 
 The daughter-in-law is called : Sans. snushU, N. Pers. sundr 
 (Spiegel, A. Per., 88 T), Osset. nost'd (cf. Hiibschmann, Osset. Spr., 
 p. 52), Armen. mi, G. wos, Lat. nurus, O.H.G. snura, O.S, snucha, 
 Alb. nuse. 
 
 In Celtic and Lithuanian (rnarti) alone does the word seem not 
 to be established. Although incapable of proof, the old-fashioned 
 interpretation of the Indo-E. *snusd as " female son" (^simu-sd) is 
 probably right. 
 
 In contrast to the name of the daughter-in-law, the names 
 for the son-in-law only coincide in those languages which are 
 closely connected together : in Indo-Iranian, Sans, jiiindtar = Zend 
 ia»M?<ar (connected with jd/Mt, "related") ; and in Lithu-Slavonic, 
 Lith. zentas = O.S. z^tt, to which probably Alb. douhr, "bridegroom," 
 also probably belongs. The root of both stocks of words is gen, 
 Sans, jdriati, Zend zizananti, " beget," to which (cf. gen-us, gigno) 
 belongs also the Lat. gener,\ formed upon socer and */ev-er (which 
 subsequently became levir, under the influence of vir). G. ya/xy3pos 
 (*ya/A-po) is the "wedder" (ya/xe'w). Tent. A.S. dtuni, O.H.G. 
 
 * A. Fick {Spracheinheit, p. 270,/.) had a presentiment of this fact. 
 + The assumption that ge^ier is described from *<jcmro { = yaij.pp6s) is sup- 
 ported by no analogy whatever. 
 
37^ PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 eidum, most probably = s/)ores«s (from A.S. d\>, O.H.G, eid), inas- 
 much as Goth, liugan, " wed," also seems connected with I. luge, 
 " oath." Expressions, therefore, such as kinsmen, begetter, 
 pledged, were employed to express the relatively new idea of " son- 
 in-law." 
 
 From the children we now turn to the- parents-in-law : — 
 
 Father-in-law : Sans. Qvdgura, Zend qasura, Armen. skesr-air 
 
 ("mother-in-law's husband"), G. iKvpos, Lat. socer, Goth. 
 
 svaihra, O.S. svekrii* Lith. szeszuras, Alb. vieher, Corn. 
 
 hveger. 
 Mother-in-law : Sans, gvagrit, Armen. skesur, Lat. socrus, O.S. 
 
 svehry, G. iKvpd, Goth, svaihro, Alb. vieJufc, Com. hvigeren. 
 
 This word can accordingly be established to exist in all Indo- 
 European languages, and obviously is compounded of the pro- 
 nominal stem sve and kuro-. The latter may still be compared 
 with G. KvpLo<;, so that the sense is as Curtius {Grdz.^, p. 136) 
 maintains, i8tos Kvpio<i\ (i.e., of the *snusd). The word .is in 
 several of the separate languages- used indiscriminately of the 
 husband's parents and the wife's ; but there is no lack of clear 
 indications that this was not an ancient, or at any rate not the 
 primeval, use of the word. 
 
 In Homer, e/cupos, eKvprj is used only of the husband's parents, 
 whereas there^is a special word for the father of the wife, ircvOepo? 
 ( : Sans, hdndhu, " kindred, association, kinsmen "). The same 
 state of things prevails, or prevailed, in Lithuanian, where the 
 obsolescent sze'szuras is, or was, only employed for the man's father, 
 whex'eas tiszivis (Lat. uxor = I. *6ksver) is used of the wife's. Finally, 
 the tables of South Slavonic names of kin given by F. Krauss {Sitte 
 und Brauch der Sicdslaven, p. ^,ff., Wien, 1885), clearly indicate that 
 the words svekrii, svekry, were employed exclusively to designate 
 the husband's parents (c/., p. 8 : 12, 13). The wife calls her 
 spouse's relatives svekrbina, the husband his wife's tazhina (p. 3). 
 
 This agreement of three branches of the Indo-European family 
 of speech must, however, necessarily mirror the original state of 
 things ; for if we wished to assume, say, that cKvpo's from the 
 beginning designated alike the man's father and the wife's, and 
 that only in later times did individual languages indulge in the 
 luxury of distinctive names, we should have to regard it as a 
 wholly inexplicable freak of chance that three totally different' 
 linguistic areas (Greek, Lithuanian, Slavonic) came to use iicvpo? in 
 the same limited sense as "husband's father." The reply that 
 there may have been even in the primeval period two distinct 
 terms, Iku/dos for the husband's father, and a lost, iniknown x for 
 the wife's, is invalidated partly by what has already been said and 
 jiartly by what follows. 
 
 * The k instead of s in the Slavonic words is remarkable. 
 
 t Every woman according to Greek law must have a Kvpios ; this in the 
 case of an unmarried woman was the father or nearest blood-relation, of a 
 married woman the husband. 
 
NAMES OF KIN. 377 
 
 The Indo-European equations expressive of affinity, which still 
 remain, refer simply to the connection of the wife with the man's 
 relations. They are : — 
 
 Husband's Brother : Sans, devdr, Armen. taigr, G. Za-qp, Lat. 
 levir, Lith. dewer-ls, O.S. deveri, A.S. tdcor, O.H.G. zeihhur. 
 
 Husband's Sister : G. yaXws, yoAows, Lat. glos, O.S. zluva ; cf. 
 Phrygian : yaAAapos • ^pvyiKOV ovofxa (sc. ovyyeviKOv), 
 yc'Xapos ' a8e\<t>ov ywi], Hesych. In Sanskrit the word 
 cannot be established ; here the man's sister is called 
 ndndndar, nanandar (I. ander, " young woman " T). Cf. also 
 Lithu-Pr. nidsza, moazo. 
 
 Husbands' Brothers' Wives : Sans, ydtaras {ydtar, " wife of the 
 devdr ") ; G. dvdrepe';, Lat. janitrices, O.S. jetry, " fratria ; " 
 the husband's brother's wife : Serb.-Croat. jetrva, Bulg. 
 jetorva; brothers' wives are jetrve to each other (Krauss, 
 loc. cit., p. 9), Lith. inte, " brother's wife," Lett, jentere. 
 
 I regard, then, the position taken up at the beginning of this 
 section, as proved.* 
 
 We have accordingly to start from a state of things in the 
 family organisation of the ancient Indo-Europeans, in which the 
 notion of relation by marriage was developed solely as between 
 the wife and her husband's kinfolk. The wife's family might 
 then indeed be counted as "allied by friendship" (G. K-qSearrj'i, 
 "any relation by marriage," "son-in-law, father-in-law, brother-in- 
 law," vevOepoL, ol rrj's Kopr]? yoveis, Hesych., &c. ; Crete, Gortyna 
 KaSca-TaL, " blood-relations," especially of wives, Kr/Se/u-oVfs ' ol Kara 
 i-mya/jiiav otKCtoi, Hesych. Ki^Sev/xa, "affinity," &c. : kt^Scios, KT/Stcrros, 
 " dear," South Slav, prijateljkina, "the wife's kindred generally " : 
 O.S. p7-ijateli, "friend;" cf. Germ, freundsehaft = "kindred," like 
 M.H.G. wiuntschaft, "affinity," Nibelungen, xxxvii. 2160 B.) ; but 
 it was not regarded as related. When married, a woman left the 
 circle of her own kindred and entered that of her husband; but 
 her new connection severed her previous family ties, it did not 
 create fresh ones between her kindred and her husband's. The 
 wife vanished, so to speak, into the house of her husband. 
 
 This, however, is intimately connected with the fact that, slight 
 as was the connection which the bride and young wife formed 
 between the two families, the blood-relationship which was cstab- 
 
 • * Against its correctness the only thing, as far as I know, that can be 
 alleged is the by no means certain equation : G. ae\ioi " oi aSf\<(>as yvvaTKas 
 f<TxVK6Tes, a't\toi ' (Tiiyyafifipot(V{esych.) = O.N. svilar, "the husbands of two 
 sisters " (Vigfusson, Kluge, K.Z., xxvi. 86), in so far as it gives e.xiiression to 
 relationship by marriage, as existing between men. But, lirst, this equation 
 is confined to Europe, and can, therefore, prove nothing as to tlie oldest 
 primeval period ; next, it is quite possible to conceive such a degree of relation- 
 ship arising between members of one and the same family, that is su]«posing 
 one starts from the Joint Family or House Community (on which see below). 
 The a.f\tot may have been originally brothers, for instance, who married 
 sisters. Max Miiller compares Sans, sydhi, "wife's brother," with de'Aioi (but 
 cf. (^ydld). 
 
378 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 lished, when the wife became a mother, between her relations and 
 the children of herself and her husband, was regarded by the Indo- 
 Europeans, at any rate at first, as equally slight. It is, accordingly, 
 in my opinion, no matter of mere chance that the Indo-European 
 languages have an identical name for the father's brother but not 
 for the mother's; and, generally, that merely cognatic degrees cannot 
 be authenticated by primeval equations. 
 
 This hypothesis, however, of a primitive Indo-European family 
 organisation based on a strictly agnatic principle — a hypothesis to 
 which we have been led by purely linguistic considerations, is 
 opposed alike to the wholly unfounded assertion (promulgated 
 by Bachofen, Antiqtiarische Briefe* particularh^) that the Aryans 
 still lived in promiscuity, counting kinship only through the 
 mother ; and to the conclusions of Leist {Grdco-italiscke Rechts- 
 geschichte) who explains "the cognatic conception of the family, 
 resulting from ohsequium to the parents, as the primeval Aryan 
 form." Based on this is the conception of a narrow circle of 
 relatives, corresponding to the Lat. consohrini, the G. dyxtorets 
 (regarded by Leist as cognatict), and the Indian Sapindas, which 
 Leist considers to be " the oldest and far the oldest " conception 
 which the Greeks and Italians inherited from their forefathers. 
 His overestimate of the antiquity of the cognatic conception 
 of the family amongst the Indo-Europeans compels Leist to treat 
 a series of Roman legal institutions, based on a strictly agnatic 
 system, such as the ancient Eoman law of inheritance, as being 
 recent innovations in Roman law. We only mention this to give 
 some idea of Leist's fundamental position, as it is of course no 
 possible part of our design to follow a jurist further in the 
 juridical field. 
 
 Although the idea of affinity with a wife's relations, and the 
 cognatic conception of the family based thereon were foreign to 
 the primeval period, the question may yet be put whether the 
 rudiments and beginnings of both were not present if not in Indo- 
 European, at any rate in pro-ethnic times. Appeal may be made 
 to the names for son-in-law which coincide in certain groups of 
 languages (above, p. 376), for through him the amalgamation 
 of the man's family with the wife's was effected. In Lithuanian 
 and Slavonic alike the jjronominal stem svoi- is used to designate 
 affinity, f A Slavo-Prussian equation, G. ttstl, "socer" = Pruss. 
 tistics, probably originally meant Trci/^epo's, not iKvpos {cf. Krauss, 
 loc. cit., pp. 12, 1.3, though also p. 8). 
 
 Above all, in support of the antiquity of the cognatic concep- 
 tion, the fact may be appealed to that most European languages 
 
 * Cf., on the other hand, the author in Deutsche Litz., 1886, No. 27. 
 
 + C/., on the other hand, F. B. Jevons, " Kin and Custom," Journal of 
 PKilology, xvi. 99. 
 
 X Cf. Lith., sicahie, "wife's sister" {laigonas, "wife's brother"), sicainius, 
 "sister's husband," O.S. svoitl, "affinis," svatU {*svojatu), and so on; cf. 
 Miklosich, EL W., p. 332. In Teutonic, O.H.G. ga-siuto {*swci-), "levir," 
 probably belongs here. 
 
NAMES OF KIN. 379 
 
 have made themselves names for the mothei*'s brother from the 
 same stem *avu-, though certainly with different formative suffixes 
 (Lat. av-unadus, M. Cymr. eiu-ither, O.H.G. 6-heiin, Lith. atv-ynas, 
 O.S. *av-jo = uj). 
 
 The original meaning of this stem *avo or *av-n (Lat. avun- 
 culus, Goth, avcm-y Cymr. *aven-tr = etvithr) must be assumed to 
 be not grandfather in particular, but forefather generally. 
 
 Anyhow, no terminology distinguishing with precision between 
 the ascendants of the fiither and the mother can, as we have seen 
 (p. 374), be traced in the original language. This, again, may be 
 a consequence of the position which the old people plainly held in 
 the f\imily. When father and mother became old and weak, 
 useless for work or war, when power and property passed to the 
 son, it was in accoi'dance with the hard and cruel mode of thought 
 common to primitive man, that these old people should be viewed 
 as somewhat superfluous portions of the general household. It is 
 only at a higher level of cultux'e that the duty of affection towards 
 parents, which culminates in the divine injunction, "Honour thy 
 father and mother that thy days may be long in the land," comes 
 to modify the dread which the ancients felt for "oppressive," 
 "loathsome," "doleful," "pernicious" old age, and which made 
 them welcome a release from it. 
 
 The custom of putting a violent end to the aged and infirm 
 survived from the primeval period into historic times not un- 
 frequently amongst the Indo-European peoples (c/. Diefenbach, 
 Vijlkerktinde und Bildungsgeschichte, p. 247,/.). It can be authen- 
 ticated in Vedic antiquity (Zimmer, p. 328), amongst the Iranians 
 (the Bactrians* and Caspian peoples), amongst the ancient Germans, 
 the Slavs, and Prussians (Grimm, D. R., p. 486, /. ; Weinhold, 
 Attn. Lehen, p. 473). 
 
 We do not draw the conclusion fi'om this kind of statement that 
 the violent removal of old people was a universal Indo-European 
 custom ; but we should regard such a view (c/. Hehn, above, p. 
 35), for all that, as nearer the trvith than Leist's view touched 
 upon above, according to which ohsequium from relatives of a 
 certain degree of kinship towards the j^'^'^'^f^tes was a primeval 
 institution of the original Indo-Europeans.t 
 
 If, however, the stem avo- originally meant "forefather in 
 general," this would correspond to the fixct that the original 
 meaning of *nep6t-, as shown by the above collection of instances 
 (p. 374), was, in all probability, " descendant in general." 
 
 * Cf. Strabo, c. 517 : robs yap aireiprtKSTas 5to yrjpas fj voaov ^wvras 
 ■wapa^aWfcrOat rpf(po/xfvots Kvalf firlrr]Sfs irpos tovto, ot)s ivratpiacrras 
 KaKflcrdai rrj irarpcfa yKwrrr). The stateJiieiit in this form is hardly creiiible ; 
 it, therefore, seems to me not improbable that Strabo is liere making a confusion 
 ■with the ancient Persian funeral rite of the Sagdtd (is.V. sag, "dog," did, 
 "look"), in accordance with which a dog was brought to tlie deceased in 
 order that its glance might light upon the corpse {cf. W. Geiger, Ostiran. 
 Kullur,^. 264,/.). 
 
 t On the allied subject of the worsliip of the dead, and offerings to the 
 dead, see ch. xiii. 
 
380 PKEHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Perhaps in the agnatic family the word was applied to any 
 descendant not a filius, i.e., to the grandson, great-grandson, 
 and also the nephew (relatively to the- patruus). When in certain 
 European languages derivatives from avo- came to be applied to 
 the mother's brother, the stem *nep6t- took the same direction, 
 and was used to express relation to the mother's brother and the 
 mother's sister (c/, above, p. 374). 
 
 In a paper entitled "Germanische und moderne Rechtsideen im 
 recipierten romischen Recht.," ii. {Z. f. vergl. Rechtsw., iv. 227, f.), 
 Bernlicift rightly infei's from the change of meaning to be traced 
 in the words avus and nepos, just spoken of, that "relation through 
 the mother became much more prominent amongst the European 
 peoples." He adds : "It may be conjectured that the influence of 
 the conquered aborigines made itself felt. There are at the 
 present day widely scattered peoples who only count relationship 
 through the mother and her kinsfolk; and many indications inti- 
 mate that the aborigines, whom the Indo-Europeans on their entry 
 into Europe gradually subdued, cherished views of this kind " (?). 
 
 I am of opinion that there is no need to resort to any such 
 hypothesis, which is incapable of proof as regards the northern 
 peoples particularly. It seems to me that the closer relationship 
 established between the husband's family and the wife's can be 
 better explained by the growth of more refined feelings generally, 
 and by a change in civilising influences particularly. A stage of 
 culture, in w^hich the idea of relationship or affinity with the kins- 
 folk of the mother or wife has not yet spiamg up, seems to me most 
 conceivable in the case of nomad life, such as we must imagine to 
 have prevailed in the oldest epoch of the primitive Indo-European 
 period (ch. iii.). The distance in space between the pastures and 
 the constant change of abode precluded the amalgamation of 
 families of agnatic structui-e. 
 
 Things change as soon as the tribes take to agriculture and to 
 more permanent abodes. This took place in the Indo-European 
 w^orld at a time when the European peoples on the one hand were 
 still ethnically united, as were the Indo-Iranians on the other. It 
 is noticeable in this connection that the idea of connection by 
 marriage is expressed in Latin by affinis, affinitas, which need only 
 mean "neighbour," "neighbourhood." Hesiod, too, gives the 
 advice ( Works and Days, 700) : rrjv Se iMoXia-ra ya/teiv -^ris aeOev 
 eyyvOL vaUi. Were the TrpocrrjKovTe'i originally "aifines," "those on 
 the border" (cf. Leist, Grdco-it. Rechtsgesch., p. 103)? I should be 
 inclined to think that it was those families that settled, even if at 
 first only for a time, on the same soil, amongst whom the idea of 
 relationship with the wife's family would most readily develop. 
 
 It is also in my opinion possible, indeed, that the development of 
 the cognatic conception of the family and the idea of relation by 
 marriage may in its beginnings go back to prehistoric times in 
 Europe, and that yet the fundamentally agnatic character of the 
 family, inherited from the primeval period, was not materially 
 affected thereby (cf., further, section iii. below). 
 
mAlRRIage and the wife. 381 
 
 II'. Indo-European Marriage, Position of the 
 Indo-European Wife. 
 
 Indo-European marriage was based on the purchase of the bride. 
 This fact appears clearly and plainly enough amongst most Indo- 
 European peoples, and amongst some continued in its effects up to 
 the threshold of the present. Aristotle {Pol., ii. 5, 11 ; ii. 8, p. 
 1268 h, 39) says expressly : tovs yap dp^^atovs voyaoDs Aiav aTrAoiis 
 cTvat Kat ^apf3apiKOv<s ' i(Ti8r]po(f)OpovvT6 re yap oi "EXXrjvc'; koL ras 
 yvvoLKa's iiovovvTo. In the Homeric age a maid was called 
 aXcf)€aiftoia, " a girl who bx'ings her parents a good price," and 
 rightly, for on occasion considerable gifts, diretpeaia eSva, were 
 given to the father of the girl (cf. IL, xi. 244): — 
 
 TTpliiO CKardv j3ov<i Swkcv, tTrctra 8e ;;^iAt vTrearr] 
 atyas bfxov kcu ot?, to. ol acrTrera iroLfxaivovTO. 
 
 The custom of bride-purchase prevailed throughout Teutonic 
 antiquity, and it can scarcely be believed that Tacitus in the well- 
 known passage of the Gennania (c. 1 8 : Dotem non uxor marito sed 
 uxori maritus offert) is not referring to this. Not w^ith equal cer- 
 tainty, however, can purchase be established on Roman soil as the 
 oldest form of marriage. The original custom, of which the sym- 
 bolical process of coemptio has preserved a reminiscence, yielded in 
 the very earliest times among the Romans to the purely religious 
 confarreatio, which contained no notion of purchase. On the other 
 hand, we certainly again find marriage by purchase among the 
 (Indo-G.) Thracians (Hdt., v. c. 6), for their chief Seuthes can say 
 to Xenophon (Anab., vii. 2): 2oi 8e, w Eevoc^wv, koL Ovyarepa Swo-w 
 Ktti et Tis croi ecTTL Ovydrtjp, (Lvyjao/xaL ©paKtu) vofjua. 
 
 The case was the same amongst the ancient Lithuanians, as we 
 learn from Michalonis Lituani de Morihus Tartarorum, Lituanorum 
 et Moschorum fragmina ed. Grasser Basilice, 1615, where it is stated 
 on p. 28 : " Quemadmodum et in nostra olim gente solvebatur 
 pareutibus pro sponsis pretium quod krieno ('purchase-money for 
 the bride': Sans, kri-nd-mi, Lett, kreens, kreena ndiula, 'a, present 
 to the bride') a Samagitis vocatur" (above, p. 348). So, too, 
 the custom of purchasing the bride prevails partially, or did pre- 
 vail, amongst the southern Slavs, where the price of girls reached 
 such a height at the beginning of the present century in Servia, 
 that Black George limited the price to be paid for a girl to one 
 ducat (Krauss, loc. cit, p. 212, ff.). 
 
 Again, amongst the Hindus, marriage by purchase was by no 
 means unknown, as Strabo indeed was aware, for he informs us (c. 
 709) : " They man-y many wives purchused from their parents, 
 giving a yoke of oxen on receipt." Strabo here means the fourth 
 of the eight Hindu forms of marriage, the Arsha form, according to 
 which the bridegroom sends one or two pairs of oxen to the bride's 
 father, a gift to which Manu and other lawgivers assign a symbolic 
 
382 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 meaning, in virtue of which they counted the Arsha iorm as one of 
 the legitimate modes of marriage (Jolly, Ueber die_ rechtliche 
 Stellung der Frauen bet den altern Indern, Sitzungsberichte d. phil.- 
 hist. Kl. d. Milnchner Alcademie, p. 420, jf., 1876). In Vedic times 
 the bride had to be won by rich presents to the future father-in-law 
 (Zimnier, Altind. L., p. 310). 
 
 As, therefore, the bride was purchased from her father in the 
 primeval period, it is obvious that the idea of a dowry or portion 
 could not have yet come into existence at that time. Linguistic 
 expressions for it were generally developed out of words which 
 originally designated the purchase-money given for the bride, and 
 then gradually came to be employed in the sense of dowry. The 
 coui'se of evolution in this department of civilisation obviously is 
 that first the price paid is retained by the father, then in milder 
 times returned along with the maiden as her portion, until finally 
 the parents' contributions to the bride superseded the bridegroom's, 
 or reduced it to a mere form. 
 
 This may be supported by a reference to the Homeric Ihvov, 
 ecSvov, which probably exactly corresponds to the West Teutonic 
 *wetmo (A.S. iveotuma, O.H.G. tvidamo; Kluge, Noinin. Stamnib.,x.). 
 In the Homeric diction the ISva are nearly exclusively presents to 
 the bride or her parents. MvaecrOai and c8va go together. In Od., 
 viii. 318, Hephaestus demands his eSva back because his wife has 
 been faithless. The father and brothers of Penelope wish her to 
 marry Eurymachus: — 
 
 b yap 7repi/3aXXet ctTravras 
 fj-vrjcTTrjpa'; Swpotcrt Koi e^w^eXXev eeSva. (xv. 18.) 
 
 Only in one or two passages of the Odyssey (i. 278, ii. 196) is 
 the word used of the dowry (cf. Kirchhoff, Die horn. Odyssee, p. 243). 
 So, too, in Teutonic, the Burgund. ivittimo, Fries, ivitma, A.S. 
 weotuma, O.H.G. widuvio, Germ, ivittum are in their origin old 
 words for the price paid for the bride, and are therefore synonymous 
 witli Longob. meta, O.N. mundr, &c., and have only later partially 
 taken different meanings* (Grimm, R. A., p. 424; Schade, Altd. W.). 
 
 In Slavonic the veno — Sans, vdsna, " bride-price," which corre- 
 sponds to the words in the last paragraph, has come to be 
 frequently used dos, which was imknown to older ages ; or foreign 
 words, such as G. TrpotKiov ( = O.S. priMja), Ital. dota (Dalmatia), 
 Turk, miraz (Bosnia), have been employed (Krauss, loc. cit., 
 p. 272,/.). 
 
 In the case of the Irish tindscra, also, Windisch (/. Texte) gives 
 as the evolution of meaning : "(1) Purchase-money given for the 
 bride, demanded by the parents, by the maiden herself; (2) dowry 
 brought to the husband." 
 
 Side by side with the custom of bride-purchase there runs 
 through Indo-Germanic antiquity another extremely primitive form 
 
 * Further Ungnistic evidence for the purchase of the bride amongst the 
 Teutons: O.S. buggean (Eng. buy) ti brudi, O.N. kojia mundi keypt, "law- 
 fully acquired wife," M. Lat. mundium, O.N. mundr, " purchase-iirice. " 
 
MARRIAGE BY CAPTURE. 383 
 
 of marriage, which to the present day survives amongst many 
 peoples either in real earnest or as a mere symbolical presence 
 (Lubbock, Origin of Civilisation, p. 72, /.), marriage by captui-e 
 (81' dpTray^?). According to Dionysiiis of Halicarnassus (ii. 30) this 
 was at one time customary throughout ancient Greece, and, as 
 every one knows, was retained by the conservative Dorians {cf. 
 Rossbach, op. cit., p. 213) as an important symbol in the marriage 
 ceremony until late times. Even among the Albanians of to-day, 
 as J. G. V. Hahn relates (Albcmesische Studien, p. 146), during the 
 wedding dance, the bridegroom suddenly rushes to the bride, takes 
 her by the hand, and dances with her, while the guests sing : — 
 
 " The ravens stole a partridge, 
 What will he do with the partridge : 
 With her he will dance and play, 
 With her he will spend his life." 
 
 So, too, traces of the capture of the wife are to be found amongst 
 the ancient Prussians and Slavonic tribes. 
 
 The Hindus also had a special name for marriage by abduction : 
 the rdkshasa form, which was confined to the kshatriya or 
 warrior caste. 
 
 If, then, as seems to be the case, bride-purchase and man'iage 
 81' dpTTayiys both go back to the primeval Indo-Germanic age, the 
 question arises. What is the historical relation of these two forms 
 of marriage to each other ? Naturally, conjecture alone is possible. 
 It might be supposed that marriage by purchase prevailed within 
 the tribe or between friendly tribes, whereas capture was practised 
 against hostile tribes. It seems to me, however, more probable 
 that even before the dispersion of the peoples, capture may have 
 been volatilised into a purely symbolical and formal part of the 
 marriage ceremony, as which alone it existed in historic times 
 also,* in contrast to marriage by purchase. Marriage by capture 
 would then belong to the very earliest age of the primeval Indo- 
 European period, when we must conceive the ties of neighbourhood 
 and kinship to have still been loose, and the nomad groups of 
 pastoi'al and patriarchial families to have still been hostile to 
 each other. Anyhow, a period in which wives were obtained by 
 capture affords the best explanation of the above-described agnatic 
 structui'e of the Indo-European family, and its non-recognition of 
 affinity with the wife's relations. The requisite conditions for such 
 affinity only came into existence when capture was driven out by 
 purchase. 
 
 The Indo-European root by which the idea of marriage was 
 expressed is vedh : ved (on the change between the media and 
 media as2nrata in the final letter ; cf. Brugmann, Grundrisn, i. 348). 
 To it belong on the one hand the above-mentioned ISvov, A.S. 
 iveotuyna, on the other Lith. wedii, O.S. vedn, Zend tipa-vndhayneta., 
 " he would marry," Sans, vadhti, " young married woman." The 
 
 * Cf. Leist, AUarischcs Jus Gentium, pp. 126, 130. 
 
384 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 fundamental meaning is preserved in the Irish fedaim, "I carry" 
 (fedan, "a team"). Cf. also Sans, vdhate, "he carries him a wife 
 home," vahatu, "wedding," Lat. uxorem dw^ere, G. yvvaxKo. ayecr^at. 
 In the same way O.S. sag-ati, "ya/ieij/" (Miklosich, Et. W.), is to be 
 connected with G. -^yclaOai, " to lead " (Lat. sdgire), Goth, sokjan. 
 
 These pieces of linguistic evidence seem to point to the existence 
 even in the primeval period of the custom of ceremoniously con- 
 ducting the bride home (on a wagon drawn by oxen, according to 
 the picture given by a celebrated wedding-hymn in the Rigveda, 
 X. 85) ; and it is not improbable that out of the numerous Indo- 
 European wedding customs, of which in some cases we already have 
 copious examples,* a series of other instances might be put together 
 in which the Indo-Iranians and Europeans agree with startling pre- 
 cision — in fine that it is possible to infer what was the ceremonial 
 of marriage amongst the Indo-Europeans. Such an attempt has 
 been made quite I'ecently by two students, by B. W. Leist, Altarisckes 
 Jus Gentium, p. 144, /"., Jena, 1889, and by L. v. Schroder, Die 
 Hochzeitsqebrduche der Esten und einiger anderer finnisch-ugrischer 
 Volker, Berlin, 1888. 
 
 Leist is of opinion that the agreement amongst the individual 
 peoples allows us to distinguish three stages in an Indo-European 
 marriage. In these, again, he discerns a worldly side and — in har- 
 mony with his view that the forefathers of the Indians, Greeks, and 
 Romans had given " their legal conceptions a sacred ritual garb 
 even in the primeval period " — a sacred ritual side. These three 
 stages according to Leist are: (1) Betrothal (Indian wooing, 
 Teutonic betrothal,! G. eyyuT^o-is, Lat. sponsio (more remote) ; G, 
 vvfifjir] : Lat. nupta, nubo proves the Grgeco-Italian custom of 
 veiling the bride ; Indian offering of cows). (2) Contract (Indian 
 pdnigraha?ia, " clasping of hands," carrying thrice round fire and 
 water from right to left, ofi'ering of butter and rice on the hearth 
 of the bride's father, sitting on the bull's hide ; Latin dextrarum 
 coniunctio, manus mancipiumque, binding aqua et igni, carrying 
 round of fire and water, from right to left, panis farreus, con- 
 farreatio, sitting on the hide). (3) Completion (Indian lighting 
 the wedding fire, which is conveyed by the bridal procession from 
 the house of the bridegroom's father to the new dwelling, offerings 
 of food ; Latin domum deductio, offering of swine). 
 
 * Cf., e.g., for the Indians, E. Haas, Die Heiratsgehrduche der alien Inder 
 nach den GrhyasMra ; Weber, Ind. Stvd., v. 267, #. 
 
 t It is indeed incorrect for Leist to say (p. laO, note 7) : "The idea of 
 wooing can be traced in language as far back as the ancient Aryan period," 
 and to appeal in support of this to G. /reie?i = Sans, prt, " enjoy." All that 
 can be said of course is that there was a verb in the original language for " love, 
 enjoy, be gratified," out of which the meaning " woo" has been evolved in 
 Teutonic, though only in Dutch there (Kluge'*, p. 94). Cf. above, p. 142. 
 
 It may rather be conjectured that in prehistoric times the root perk, lit. 
 "to ask," was used of the wooing of a maiden ; cf. Armen. harsn, "bride," Lat. 
 procus, "suitor," Lith. pirszlys, South ^\. prosci, "wooer." 
 
 For the rest no distinction in language was originally made between 
 "bride" and "young woman;" cf. Sans, vadhu, G. vvp.(pi], O.H.G. brat, 
 Lith. martl, O.S. nevesta. 
 
MARRIAGE. 385 
 
 In the last two points we have confined ourselves to reproducing 
 the Indian and Italian parallels because we cannot regard the 
 parallels adduced by Leist from Greek culture, at any rate as far 
 as ritual is concerned, as in the least convincing. As part of the 
 Greek wedding ceremonies not a single offering is mentioned in 
 Homeric times, and only one in later times, the Trpoydfiia, TrporeActa, 
 which was made on the actual day of marriage, and which was 
 followed by a feast in the house of the bride's father. 
 
 Touching the points of agreement between the Indians and 
 Italians — so far as they are of a ritual character — the answer to 
 the question how far they are actually connected, or how far they 
 are the result of independent though similar evolution, will depend 
 whether and in what measure we can venture to ascribe fixed 
 ritual institutions in general to that primeval period in which no 
 separate Indo-Roman or Indo-Graeco-Roman development can be 
 assumed to have taken place (above, p. 242). For instance, the 
 parallel, say, between the panis farreus of the Romans and the 
 rice-offering of the Indians (stage ii.) cannot be the outcome of 
 actual connection, because offerings of this kind necessarily imply 
 a stage of settled agricultural, not pastoral, life ; and the latter 
 is the only mode of national life which can be shown to have 
 prevailed when the Indians and the Romans wei-e still connected 
 together. 
 
 A totally different direction is followed by Leopold v. Schroder's 
 investigations, as the title of his book indicates. He undertakes a 
 comparison of Indo-European marriage ceremonies with those of the 
 Finnic-Ugrians, especially of the Esthonians, and finds that they 
 entirely agree. At the same time he does not close his eyes to the 
 fact that many usages, in which the Indo-Eui'opeans and the Finns 
 agree, are also to be found amongst other widely-removed peoples, 
 and consequently suggest that the parallelism in their evolution is 
 casual. Only, he comes on p. 202 to the conclusion, " that whereas 
 we find isolated instances of the recurrence of one custom or another 
 amongst this people or that, we never come across the whole series 
 of customs described, or even of a considerable portion of them — 
 save only amongst the Indo-European and Finnic-Ugrian peoples." 
 
 Being rightly convinced that the two families of speech have no 
 genealogical connection with each other (c/. above, p. 105), Schroder 
 finds the explanation of the above fact in the assumption that the 
 Indo-Europeans and Ugro-Finns occupied contiguous abodes in the 
 primeval period. Further, in later times, individual Finnic peoples 
 were exposed to the influence of individual Indo-European peoples. 
 
 Our opinion is that Schroder has made out a case of some 
 probability for his views. We are the more inclined to this opinion 
 because, in the course of our narrative, we too have come across 
 cases of probable connection, both in culture and language, between 
 the Finns and Indo-Europeans (cf. above, pp. 306, 318, 321). 
 
 The notion of " husband " was expressed in the original language 
 by a word which designated the married man as lord and master : 
 Sans, pdti, " lord, master, husband," ddmpati, " house-master," 
 
 2 B 
 
386 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Zend paiti, G. ttoo-is, "husband," Sco-Tro-njs* = Sans, dampati, 
 " house-master " {Lat. ^wfes^rt.s, and so on), Goth, -/ajj^s, hrup-fa^^s, 
 " lord of the bride or young woman," Lith. j)citSj " husband, married 
 man." 
 
 On the other hand, the wife is reaUstically conceived as the 
 '* childbearing woman : " Sans, gnd, Zend ghena, G. yvvq, ^avd 
 (also [xvdofjiai, " I take a wife," and the hitherto unnoticed Hesychian 
 d-fxvd-fjiov<; ' tovs iyyovov; = " from the same woman "), I. hen, gen. 
 7)ind, Armen. kanai-k\ " women," O.S. zena, Pruss. genno, Goth, gi^io. 
 That this stock is to be separated from the root gen, " gigno," seems 
 to me indeed improbable, in spite of Bnigmann [Grundriss, i. 345), 
 though a satisfactory explanation of the gutturals in these words 
 is not yet forthcoming {cf. J. Schmidt, K. Z., xxv. 129). A forma- 
 tion peculiar to Indo-Iranian is Sans, strt = Zend stri (s-tr-t), prob- 
 ably belonging to Lat. sero, sa-tor, " begetter." 
 
 The wife's bosom in which the lord of the house lays the seed of 
 a legitimate progeny is identified by the rude conception of the 
 primeval period with the wife herself; and it seems to me not 
 improbable that this mode of thought is at the bottom of the 
 remarkable fact that in several instances the names for the womb 
 are formed on the same analogy, as regards suffix (G. yacr-Tyjp, Lat. 
 ven-ter) as the names of kin. Cf. also above, G. d8£A</)o?, ofjioydcrTtop, 
 &G., and Homeric expressions such as evveaKacSiKa ixiv fioi lrj<; €k 
 vijSuos ( = i^s eK ywaiKos) rjaav {II., xxiv. 495). 
 
 The relation of man and wife then is characterised by language 
 as that of "master" and "bearer of children." The question 
 arises whether we can learn anything further fi'om language and 
 tradition about the relation of the married couple to each other. 
 
 There seems to be a tendency at present in favour of the 
 assumption that the position of the Indo-European woman was a 
 relatively high one. This proceeds partly on the much-discussed 
 equation, ^di.n^. pdtnt, "lady, wife" = G. TroTrta (also Seo-Troiva, which 
 however has no Sanskrit counterpart, *dampatnt), and partly on 
 the circumstance that in the e.irliest periods of antiquity the wife 
 appears as sharing sacrifices with her husband, both amongst the 
 Indians and the Romans. How slight the weight is of this 
 equation I have already (p. 141) indicated.! As for the common 
 sacrifices of the married pair, on the one hand it must not be 
 forgotten that no parallels are forthcoming amongst the North 
 European peoples — which makes inferences as to the primeval 
 period very suspicious — and on the other it is advisable to enquire 
 whether indications are not to be found that this partnership in 
 sacrifice only grew up during the separate evolution of the peoples 
 mentioned. Anyhow, both amongst the Indians and the Italians 
 
 * Others compare SeawSr-ns : Sans, jdspati, O.S. gospodl, and interpret it as 
 "lord of the progeny" {jds-); cf. J. Schmidt, K. Z., xxv. 15,/. 
 
 + In the same way that pdt7ii may have originally been a meaningless 
 feminine to pat is, so is Goth. *frauj6n (0. H.G. frouwa) : frduja, "master" 
 (cf. svaihrd : svaihra, arbjd, ni]>j6). Following a suggestion of Kluge's, I 
 would connect Goth, frauja with Sans, purva {*pf-vo). The fundamental 
 meaning would then be " the previous, the first." 
 
POSITION OF THE WIFE. 387 
 
 there are, as it seems, particularly important sacrifices from which 
 the presence of womeu was strictly excluded. In Italy this is the 
 case with the offering to Mars j)^^^ bourn valetudine (" mulicr ad 
 earn rem divinam ne adsit neve videat quomodo fiat," Cato, De Re 
 Rust., c. 83), in India with the Pravargya ceremony — the Oatapatha 
 Brahmana enjoins : " When the Pravargya ceremony is being per- 
 formed let the wife (of him offering the sacrifice) veil her head." 
 Cf Henrici Jordani Vindicioe Sermoriis Latini antiquissimi, 
 Regimontii, 1882 (with R. Garbe's communications). 
 
 I believe, then, that this kind of argument does not suffice to 
 establish the view that the Indo-European woman, though inider 
 the potestas of the husband, was yet on an equality with him. I 
 am rather of opinion that everything we know of the primitive 
 conditions of marriage amongst the Indo-European peoples — so 
 long as we do not constrain our gaze to remain fixed on the 
 advanced views to be found in Homer, in the Indian Sutras, and 
 the somewhat idealising Germania — everything, I say, indicates 
 that the pOwer acquired by the man over the wife, through purchase 
 or capture, was in the primitive period no empty legal form, but a 
 hard and cruel reality against which our modern sentiment rises 
 in revolt. I am further of opinion that the simplest explanation 
 of the absence, already alluded to, of an Indo-European name for 
 the wedded pair is that the modern view — according to which 
 marriage is identity of interests, supported by law, church, love, 
 and custom — was foreign to the primeval period, when the man 
 was absolute master, and the wife, acquired by capture or purchase, 
 merely a servant and bearer of children. 
 
 To begin with, it was not until after the separation of the peoples 
 that the purer form of monogamy was evolved from the primeval 
 polygamy. We still come across undoubted cases of plurality of 
 wives in the hymns of the Rigveda,* especially in the case of 
 kings and great men (c/". Zimmer, Altind. Leben, p. 324,/.; Geldner, 
 B. B., ix. 327, on Sans, kshoni, "wife"), Herodotus (i. 115) expressly 
 states of the ancient Persians : yafxeovat. 8' l/caoros avTu>v TroAAas 
 fjL€v KOvpiStas yuvaiKa?, ttoWw 8 en TrA.evi'as TraWaKo.^ KTuyvTai. 
 Amongst the Teutons at the beginning of their history we still 
 come across plurality of wives as the exception in the West (Tac, 
 Germ., 18), and as the rule in the North (Weinhold, Altn. Leben, 
 p. 219). As regards the Gauls, again, in Caesar (B. G., vi. 19: 
 " Et cum pater familise inlustriore loco natus decessit, propinqui 
 conveniunt, et ejus de mortesi res in suspicionem venit, de uxoribus 
 in servilem modum qusestionem habent") the passage Seems to point 
 to polygamy. Or how else is the pluval uxoribus to be understood ? 
 
 Indeed, as the ancient Indo-European custom was for the wife i 
 to come into the possession of the husband by purchase, it is hard 
 to see why there should have been any hesitation about obtaining 
 
 * Even in later times in India the law did not limit the number of wives ; 
 thon2;h the custom of being content with one legitimate spouse grew. The 
 joint sacritices of man and wife seem to have had some iulhieuce here {c/. 
 Jolly, loc. cit., § 13). 
 
388 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 a second or third wife in the same way — whetlier because one wife 
 was insufficient for the main object of ancient wedlock, viz., obtain- 
 ing male progeny, or because the growing wealth of the owner 
 necessitated more work and more supervision, or because it was 
 desirable to form fresh family connections. 
 
 It will, however, be well not to imagine that polygamy flourished 
 to any great extent in the primeval period, for it is obvious that 
 the desire to possess several wives, who had first to be purchased 
 and then to be maintained, could only be realised by the rich. 
 Usually a second wife would only be taken in default of children, 
 or of male children. It is interesting to observe that from this 
 point of view bigamy is permitted, inasmuch as a substitute for 
 the wife {naviiestniea) is allowed, amongst the southern Slavs to 
 the present day. A vivid account of the proceedings in such cases 
 is given by Krauss, loc. cit., p. 228. As to plurality of wives 
 amongst Slavonic grandees, cf. Krek, Litg.^, 362. 
 
 But even when the cause of the childlessness was conceived to 
 be in the husband, the primeval period seems to have been pro- 
 vided with a means to furnish the house with legitimate children. 
 Amongst Indians, Greeks, and Teutons w^e find the rude custom 
 that the husband may obtain progeny from his wife by means of a 
 substitute, who was originally perhaps the husband's brother {levir, 
 whence levirate) ; cf. Leist, Altarisches Jus Gentium, p. 105; Grdco- 
 itah'sche Hechtsgeschichte, p. 46; Grimm, H. A., p. 443. At any 
 rate, «uch a custom seems to me to fit in excellently with the 
 Indo-European view of marriage. The wife belongs to the man, 
 body and soul, and what she produces is his property, as much as 
 the calf of his cow, or the crop of his fields. The husband there- 
 fore regards the child of his wife and another man as his own, 
 provided only it was begotten with his will. The same conception 
 of the husband's absolute right of property in the wife accounts 
 for the Scandinavian's offering the marriage bed to his guest 
 (Weinhold, Altn. Leben, p. 447). 
 
 It is part of the same circle of ideas, that the naive feeling of 
 antiquity saw nothing morally objectionable in a married man's 
 having to do with other women, whereas adultery in the woman 
 was punished with the severest penalties, because it was an. 
 infringement of the man's right of property. The Homeric hero 
 speaks without shame of his concubines ; Agamemnon {II., ix. 
 128,^.) promises the wrathful Achilles seven Lesbian women in 
 addition to Briseis, whose bed he solemnly asseverates he has 
 never approached, and twenty of the most beautiful Trojan women 
 after the capture of Troy, and finally his own daughter (dvacSvov) 
 as lawful wife. The position of the wvrjTrj or ^ovpiKrrjTrj -n-aXXaKis 
 is generally unquestioned b}' the side of the KovpiSir] aXo)(o<;. The 
 practice of putting w^omen taken in adultery to death has left no 
 traces in Greece ; moral death, atimia, was substituted (drt/Awi/ 
 T-qv TOiavrrjv yi^vatKa Koi rov ^iov d^twrov avTij TrapaaKevdl^wv). 
 In Cyme the adulteress was taken through the town on a donkey, 
 and then exposed on a stone (K. F. Hermann, Lehrhuch der Griech. 
 
ADULTERY. 389 
 
 R. A. herausg. v. Th. Tludheim., p. 18). The husband demanded 
 his eSi'a back (above, p. 382), and might slay the adulterer taken 
 in flagranti* (Hermann, toe. cit, p. 37, note 5). 
 
 Precisely the primitive point of view is preserved in the legal 
 conception of ancient Rome, as presented by Cato in G'elL, 10. 23 : 
 " In adulterio uxorem tuam si prehendisses, sine iudicio impune 
 necares (until the lex Julia de adulteriis) : ilia te, si adulterares 
 sive tu adulterarere, digito non auderet contingere, neque ius est " 
 (Marquardt, Privatlehen, p. 65). 
 
 The case is the same amongst the Teutons of the North 
 (Weinhold, Altn. Lehen, pp. 248, 250). The husband is allowed 
 the most unrestricted concubinate, the woman taken in adulteiy 
 may be put to death along with her paramour. Somewhat 
 milder, and amounting to the same thing as the Greek atimia, 
 is the punishment awarded to the adulteress amongst the West 
 Teutons according to Tacitus {Germ., ch. 19) : " Paucissima in 
 tam numerosa gente adulteria, quorum poena pra;sens et maritis 
 permissa : accisis crinibus, nudatam, coram propinquis expellit 
 domo maritus ac per omnem vicum verbere agit." On the other 
 hand, it is ordained by the Lex Visig., iii. 4. 4 (Grimm, B. A., 
 p. 450) : " Si adulterum cum adultera maritus vel sponsus occi- 
 derit, pro homicida non teneatur." 
 
 Again, according to the customary law of the southern Slavs, 
 the injui-ed husband may kill the adulteress and her paramour on 
 the spot. Occasionally in the folk-songs the woman is doomed to 
 be torn to pieces by horses (Krauss, loc. cit., 511, 566). 
 
 In ancient India concubinage and polygamy can seldom be 
 sharply distinguished. I have no information from ancient 
 sources as to the treatment of the adulteress. In the later law- 
 books (Jolly, loc. cit., § 12) adultery in the woman is naturally 
 a legitimate ground for putting her away. Further, she is to 
 be supplied only with bare necessaries, her hair is to be cut (cf. 
 Tacitus, above), she is to be badly clothed and kept to the lowest 
 kind of servile work. 
 
 But the despotic nature of the husband's rule over the wife 
 comes out almost more clearly in the custom, common to the 
 Indians, Romans, and Teutons, according to which it lay with the 
 father to " take up " (to/tere, suscipere) the child his wife bore to 
 him, and thereby to decide whether it should live or die, i.e., be 
 exposed. Amongst the Teutons it is impossible to doubt that the 
 decision depended solely on the will of the fathert (Grimm. E. A., 
 p. 455; AVeinhold, Altti. Lehen, p. 260). In ancient Rome the 
 father's right to sell his child or put it to death is to be regarded 
 as following fi-om the patria 2^otesta>t (Marquardt, Privatlehen, 
 pp. 3, 81). 
 
 * On the very instructive provision of tlie Gortyna code, cf. F. Biicheler, 
 and E. Zitelmann, Dan Recht von Gortyn, p. \Q\,ff., 1885. 
 
 t The clause in Germ., c. 18: " Numeruni liberorum finire 
 
 flagitium habetur," is very remarkable, auJ at absolute variance with the 
 rest of our information. 
 
390 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Things are not quite so clear amongst the Indians. A passage 
 in the Rigveda* (v. 2. 1 ) may, according to Ludwig (Bigveda, vi. 
 142), imply that in India too the mother "gives" the child to 
 the father; and a passage in the Taitiirtya-Samhitd (Zimmer, 
 Altind. Lehen, p. 319; Ludwig, Rigveda, v. 568) mentions the 
 exposure of daughters, and implies the custom already mentioned 
 by the child taken up by the father. When, on the other hand, 
 the Sutras expressly mention the father and mother as those who 
 have the power to give, to sell, and expel their sons (c/. Leist, 
 Altar. Jt<.<< Gent, p. 115), we shall scarcely go wrong if we consider 
 this provision not as anything primeval, but as simply the con- 
 sequence of the gradually growing view that man and wife were 
 the two halves of one and the same body (c/. Jolly, loc. cit., p. 437). 
 
 In Greece, too, ty^rpicr/Aos, "exposure in earthern vessels," was 
 very widely spread, as was the sale of children, which was not 
 forbidden by law even till Solon's time (Plutarch, Solon, 23. 13). 
 In Thebes, alone, exposure was forbidden by a strict law, though 
 sale was allowed instead, in case of extreme poverty (yElian, V. H., 
 ii. 7). That the will of the father (not of the two parents) is to 
 be regarded as exercising the final decision as to the life or death 
 of the child can scarcely be doubted, although it was limited at an 
 early period by the necessity of consulting the sib or a family 
 council. In Sparta, where from a certain age the child ceased to 
 belong to the parents and become the property of the State, to 
 y€\'vqd€v ovK ^v KvpLo<s 6 ■ya'vrjcra's (as he was therefore elsewhere) 
 rpe^etv, "but twv ^I'AeTwj/ ol Trpecr/SyTarot decided whether the child 
 should be raised (Plutarch, Lycurgus, xvi.); similarly at Rome the 
 child had to be shown, before exposure, to Trevrc ayhpaui tois 
 eyyicTTa olkovctl (Dion., Hal., ii. 15). 
 
 Besides children who were weak, sickly, and of doubtful legiti- 
 macy, it was generally daughters — who were a "grief" to the 
 Vedic world (c/. Zimmer, Altind. Lehen, p. 320) — that were 
 exposed. The same sentiment as to daughters pervades jGreek 
 (Hermann-BliiDmer, Privatalt., p. 282), Roman (Marquardt, Privat- 
 leben, p. 3), and Teutonic (Weinhold, Alt7i. Lehen, p. 260) 
 antiquity, and is not ill adapted to throw a streak of light on 
 the primitive view of women. 
 
 Finally, the character of Indo-FAii'opean marriage equally 
 waiTauted the master of the household originally in exercising 
 the same right of sale and death over the wife herself as over the 
 children {cf. as to the Gauls, Caesar, vi. 19, "viri in uxores sicut 
 in liberos vitae necisque habent potestatem ; " as to the North 
 Teutons, Weinhold, Altn. Lehen, p. 249 ; as to the Romans, 
 Rossbach, Rom. Ehe, p. 20). But this hardship was the first to 
 be alleviated, owing to the sympathy of the wife's family in the 
 fate of their blood-relation. 
 
 The closest connection, in my opinion, subsists between the 
 house-master's unrestricted right of property in his wife and the 
 awful doom which in Indo-European antiquity awaited the sur- 
 * Kumdrdm mdta yuvatih sdmuhdham giihd Mbharti nd ddddti pitr'd. 
 
THE WIDOW. 391 
 
 viving wife, the widow (Sans, vicl/uivd, Lat. vidua, I. fedb, O.S. 
 vldova, Goth, viduvo*). It is no longer possible to doubt that 
 ancient Indo-Germanic custom ordained that the wife should die 
 with her husband. This custom has its origin in part in the wish to 
 provide the deceased in his grave with everything wliich was dear to 
 him in life ; and partly was designed to make the life of the house- 
 father safe on all sides (cf. Caesar, B. G., vi. 19), and to render him 
 an object of perpetual care and anxiety to his family. The custom 
 of burning widows, among the northern Indo-Europeans, has been 
 exhaustively treated before now by V. Hehn (p. 473,/.). 
 
 Amongst the Hindus, even in the time of the Rigveda, milder 
 customs prevailed, as is shown by a hymn (x. 18, 7), in which the 
 following words of comfort are spoken to a wife mourning over her 
 husband : — 
 
 " Arise, wife, to the world of life ; 
 Fled is his spirit by whom thou sittest, 
 Who took thy hand and wooed thy heart ; 
 Thy marriage with him is ended." 
 
 (Geldner-Kaegi, 70 Lieder.) 
 
 Zimmer, however {Altind. Leben, p. 329), rightly points out that 
 this passage only shows that the burning of widows was not usual 
 in the home of the poet who wrote the lines. In the Atharvaveda, 
 on the other hand, the custom is designated primeval {dhdrma 
 purdnd). The fact, again, that it was retained by the Brahmins 
 shows that we have here much more probably to do with an insti- 
 tution hallowed by antiquity than a capricious innovation of the 
 priestly caste. As to the position of the widow in later times in 
 India, see Jolly, loc. cit., ^ 14-17. 
 
 When sentiments had become more humane, traces of the old 
 state of things still showed themselves in the prohibitions issued 
 against the second marriage of widows. Such was the case 
 amongst the West Germans (Tacitus, Germ., c. 9, m qiiibiis tanUim 
 virgines 7iubuHt), and also in ancient Greece (Trpo'repov 8e Ka^co-r^/cet 
 Tttis yvvat^lv ctt' dvSpl aTO^avdvTt ^rjpev€Lv, Paus., ii. 21. 7). 
 
 In objection to our view of the original position of the Indo- 
 European wife, we may be asked, if it is coiTect, what was the 
 difference between the Indo-European wife and the female slave, 
 whom we must imagine on genei'al grounds, if not on the evidence 
 of language, to have existed in the Indo-European family? To 
 
 * It is customary to connect Greek rjidfos, "young man" ("widowed"?), 
 with these words (?). 
 
 When Krek {Einleitung^, p. 55) alleges that, if our assumption that 
 widows were burnt in the primeval Iailo-Euroj)ean period were true, there 
 could be no Indo-European word for widow, we must answer first that for the 
 interval between the death and the solemn burial of the husband a name 
 would be necessary for the wife or wives left by him, and next that we need 
 not regard the practice of putting widows to death as a rule without excep- 
 tions. We may imagine, for instance, that a widow of a man who died 
 without issue was allowed to contract a " levirate marriage " in order to raise 
 up seed to the dead man. Cf., indeeil, Rigveda, x. 40 : " Who puts you to 
 bed, as the widow does the brother-in-law, the wife the husband in their 
 common abode ?" 
 
392 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 this we would answer that the distinction between the two must 
 have been at once very fine and very important : very fine, inas- 
 much as we cannot imagine the sphere of the Indo-European wife 
 to have practically diff'ered from that of the slave-gii-1 ; very im- 
 portant, inasmuch as the legitimate progeny obviously could only 
 be obtained from a legitimate wife, and the latter, according to the 
 view that universally prevailed amongst the ancient Indo-European 
 peoples, could only be drawn from amongst the free membei's of 
 the tribe, who were bound together by one tongue, one faith, one 
 law. This, in the most ancient times, at once gave the wife the 
 advantage over the slave-girls and concubines of the house, and 
 provided the basis on which might be developed the nobler view 
 of the position of woman that characterises most Indo-Europeans 
 even in early stages of civilisation. 
 
 Tempting as it would be to discuss a series of other points of 
 importance in the history of the Indo-European family, such as 
 the most ancient testamentary arrangements or the question 
 whether blood-relationship prohibited marriage,* &c., we now 
 
 * We may, however, give in a note some facts on the subject : in the 
 Avesta the marriage of kin is lauded as a pious and meritorious work. "'The 
 most pious of the pious is he who remains faithful to the good religion of the 
 worshippers of Ormuzd, and who in his family fulfils the sacred duty of 
 wedding kin" (W. Geiger, Ostiran. Kultur., p. 246). Cambyses and other 
 Persian kings married their sisters. 
 
 In the well-known song of the Rigveda (x. 10), Yami appears in support 
 of the marriage of brother and sister, while the opposition is personified in 
 Yama. Buddhist legends mention various cases of the marriage of brother 
 and sister. In the older literature marriage with the daughters of the 
 mother's brother and sons of the father's sister are permitteii (Weber, Indische 
 Stud., X. 75). Subsequently, the prohibition, especially of the marriage of 
 Sapindas, becomes more strict (Jolly, loc. cit., § 5. 2). 
 
 In Homer, the marriage of brother and sister, strictly speaking, is to be 
 found only in myth. Cf. the example of Zeus and Hera, Diomedes married 
 his mother's sister, Alcinous his brother's daughter (Buchholz, Rfalien, ii. 2 ; 
 19.) Marriage with half-sisters on the father's side (not on the mother's) was 
 also allowed in later times (Hermann-Bliimner, PrivataUcrt, p. 261). 
 
 On the other hand, amongst the Romans it was not customar}' for the 
 woman to marry out {cnuhere) of the gens; but alliances between persons 
 under the same patria potestas, even to the degree of cousins, were ncfarioc et 
 incestce nuptice. This was relaxed in later times (Marquardt, Privatkbcn, 
 p. 29). 
 
 It is hard to discover what was the original state of things amongst the 
 northern Indo-Europeans, owing to the early spread of the prohibited degrees 
 of the church. 
 
 It is further to be noted that ancient prohibitions of marriage within 
 certain degrees do not seem to have been based on observation of any of the 
 consequences asserted by modern lunacy doctors to follow on such marriago^. 
 In this connection a passage of Plutarch's MoraUa is instructive: — 
 
 Pint. , Quccst. Rom. , 108. Aia ti Se ras iyyvs yevovs oii yajxovcn ; irorepov av^eiv 
 rols yd/j.ois ^uvAo/jievoi ras olKetSTrjTas, Ka\ (rvyyevtls iroWovs eTrtKraffOat, 
 SiSSvTes fTepois koI \ap.Pavovr€s Trap krepoiv yvvaiKas; ^ (po^ov/xevoi Tas ev 
 To7s ydfj.ois TO)!' (TvyyevCoi' Sia(popas, uis Kot to ^vaa S'lKaia irpoffairoWvovaas ', 
 fj TToWwv ^oriOwv ras yvvaiKas dpwvTes 5t aaSevnav Seofievas, ovk efiovXovTO 
 Tos iyyvs yivovs avvoiKL^iiv, oirus h.v oi &ySpfs aSiKojatv avras, ot crvyyevels 
 ^oTiQoiffiv . It jiresents the most various conjectures as to the reasons of the 
 obvious diff'erence between the views of the Greeks and the Romans on this 
 point, and yet makes no mention whatever of physiological considerations. 
 
FAMILY AND STATE. 393 
 
 break off tliis subject in order to turn our attention to certain 
 political and social organisations of wider extent than the family 
 amongst the Europeans. 
 
 III. Family and State. 
 
 That the most ancient forms of government amongst Indo- 
 European peoples are based on the organisation of the family is 
 an established fact. It is not, however, so much our pui'pose here 
 to trace in detail the process by which the state was evolved from 
 the family, as to discuss how far this process may be conjectured 
 to have been carried in the primeval pei'iod. As far as the evi- 
 dence of language is concerned this is not easy, for, as we remarked 
 on p. 140 above, all equations refeiTing to the political life of the 
 Indo-Europeans possess such elasticity of meaning, that it is 
 difficult to determine their original sense. 
 
 From what lias already been said, the Indo-European family is 
 best conceived as resembling the Roman familia, ?>., as consisting 
 of the women, children, and slaves under the potesfas of a single 
 house-master. The wife came into the " hand " of the house- 
 master by capture or purchase, in mantis venit, as it is put in the 
 Roman phrase, which is, perhaps, connected in fact and in ety- 
 mology with the Teut. mtmdhim (from O.H.G. nnmt, " pi'otection," 
 " hand," vmnt-horo), which again expresses the same idea. The 
 agnatic exclusiveness of the Indo-European family, as regards those 
 outside it, and the despotic power exercised within its limits by 
 the man over his wives and children have already been described. 
 
 The question now presents itself, how many of the descendants 
 Trpos Trarpos were included in the primitive family ? Amongst 
 various Indo-European peoples, especially the Indians, Greeks, and 
 also the Teutons, a custom is found to exist, in the most ancient 
 times, in accordance with which, when a son marries he leaves the 
 paternal house, kindles a hearth-fire of his own, and founds a new 
 home. Leist (Grdco-italische JiechtSf/eschichte, p. 64 ; Altar. Jus 
 Gent., p. 34) regards this as the original practice, for he will not 
 allow that the primeval period had any " patriarchal character " 
 whatever. I must, however, confess, that though such a speedy local 
 dissolution of the Indo-European family is conceivable at a higher 
 stage of culture, when pennanent agriculture and private property 
 in land are known, I cannot imagine it as existing in nomad or 
 semi-nomad life. I am, therefore, more inclined to look for the 
 original type of the Indo-European family in another organisation, 
 the existence of which is authenticated in the case of many Indo- 
 European peoples, though it is wholly ignored by Leist, that is, in 
 the joint family of the Hindus, the Irish Sept (Maine, Lectures on 
 the Early History of Institutions'^, p. 79, /.), and above all in the 
 Slavonic " House-Community." 
 
 Such a house-conununity (called amongst other things zadi-nga) 
 consists, according to Krauss' description {Sitte und Brauch bei den 
 Siidslaven, p. 64, ff.), of a body of about sixty or seventy members, 
 
394 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 who are blood-relations, to the second or third degree " of course only 
 on the male side." At their head is a house-administrator (usually 
 domah'n), who is indeed paid the greatest respect, but who is not 
 to be regarded as the master and owner of the family property, 
 like the Roman ^>a?er/a??^^7^as. The family property is rather the 
 joint property of all the male adult members of the household. 
 
 The house-community dwells together, indeed ; but the real 
 house {ognistije, " the place of the fire ") is occupied solely by the 
 house-administrator and his family, whilst round it in a horseshoe 
 crescent are grouped the apartments, which are only bedrooms, 
 of the other members. Meals, which it is the business of the 
 doma6ica to provide, are taken in common. The men eat first, 
 then the women consume what is left.* 
 
 That we are, however, justified in regarding this arrangement as 
 the original Indo-European practice, follows from the fact that 
 traces of it have been preserved more or less clearly in Greek and 
 Roman antiquities also. In Rome it seems to have been by no 
 means uncommon for blood-relations to dwell together. It is told 
 of M. Crassus that he was brought up in a little house with two 
 brothers. The brothers had wives, while their parents yet lived. 
 And all sat at one and the same table (Plut., M. Crass., i.). We 
 need only allude to the sixteen JElii: "Quibus una domuucula erat 
 — et unus in agro Veiente fundus " (cf. for this and further, Mar- 
 quardt, Privatlehen, p. 56). 
 
 In Greece, a Homeric example of the joint family is aflPoi-ded by 
 Nestor's household. Various instances from Attic law are cited by 
 Jevons in the paper already mentioned, " Kin and Custom " {Journ. 
 of Philol., xvi. 102, /'.). But it is amongst the Dorians that the 
 original state of things is reflected with especial distinctness. In 
 Sparta the indivisibility of the kXtjpo^, which is not to be regarded 
 as a new arrangement, but as the primeval form of property in 
 land, compelled brothers to live together on the undivided heritage. 
 The eldest was indeed the real heir, eo-rioTra/Awv, and the others, 
 married or unmarried, partakei's and sharers in the use of the 
 family property (c/. Leist, Grdco-italische Rechtsgeschichte, p. 78). 
 If Polybius (xx. 6) here talks of polyandry and community of 
 wives, it is, it seems to me, because he has misunderstood the 
 ancient house-community. Possibly his statement is due to his 
 having observed " that where several generations and households 
 live together, there is a tendency to a certain licence and disorder 
 in the relations of the sexes," as is expressly repoi'ted of the 
 Russian izhd {cf. F. v. Hellwald, Die menschliche Familie, p. 509). 
 The same explanation, I should be inclined to conjecture, will 
 apply to other statements about polyandry amongst Indo- 
 
 * Separate meals for the two sexes, at any rate on festal occasions, seems to 
 have been the primeval practice. It prevailed in the Teutonic world. Cf. 
 Niebelungenlied (B.), 1671 : — 
 
 Ndch getvonhcite d6 scieden si sich dd; 
 Rittcr wiwL frouwen die giengen anderswa. 
 
 In Homer, too, the women usually take their meals in their own rooms. 
 
THE JOINT FAMILY. 395 
 
 European peoples, e.g., Cajsar (v. 14) about tlie ancient Britons: 
 " Uxores habeiit deni duodcnique inter se communes et maxime 
 fratres cum fratribus parcntesqxie cum liberis ; " and Herodotus 
 (iv. 103) about the (Thracian'?) Agathyrsae : i-KiKowov Se twv 
 yuvatKwi' Ty]v fu^iv ■Troievi'Tai, iva KacnyvrjTOi t€ aXAryAwv tojcri /cat 
 oiKrjioi iovTi'; 7ra»'T€s /Liryrc <j>06i'(o fjLrjT c'x^^' )(p€wvTaL es dAArjAous. 
 
 I am of opinion, therefore, that we shall be nearer the truth if 
 we conceive the Indo-European family rather after the fashion of 
 the Slavonic house-communities, than on the model of the later 
 divided family — with this exception, that in the place of the South 
 Slavonic house-administrator, we must imagine the stringent 
 pote.9tas of the Roman house-father, which indeed manifests itself 
 much more decidedly in the Russian house-senior than in the 
 South Slavonic domncin. 
 
 When the house-father died all his rights went to the eldest 
 son ; especially were the women of the family, the mother and 
 sisters, under his guardianship. This seems to have been the 
 ancient Indo-Germanic system. Thus a Vedic hymn says: ^'Ushds 
 (the dawn) bares her bosom to men, as a maiden, who, having no 
 brother, yields herself with the less reserve to her husband." So, 
 too, among the Teutons, Kriemhilt is under the protection, not of 
 her mother, but of her brother : — 
 
 //• pfldgcn drt kwiegc edel unde rich — 
 
 Bill fr owe was ir svcster : die helde Mtens in ir pflegen, 
 
 just as in the Roman family, after the death of the father, the 
 sons of the family had the tutela of the mother and sisters 
 (Mommsen, Romische Geschichte, i. p. 59, 7th ed. ; Eng. trans, 
 pop. ed.. History of Rome, i. 60). In Greece, too, sons who had 
 man's estate were Kvptoi of their sister and widowed mother. 
 
 Hence, a specially close connection between a sister's children 
 and their mother's brother, their uncle. Sororum filiis, says 
 Tacitus {Germ., c. 20), idem apud avunculum qui ad patrem honor. 
 In this connection, which finds such a simple explanation in the 
 brother's importance in the family, I cannot trace any indication 
 that community of wives was primeval, and that the children con- 
 sequently belonged to the relations of the mother. 
 
 In spite of this prominent position of the mother's brother in the 
 ancient Teutonic family, the patrtms distinctly comes before the 
 avunculus, the agnates before the cognates, in testamentary suc- 
 cession ("Si liberi non sunt, proximus gradus in possessione 
 fratres, patrui, avunculi," Germ., 20), which once more confirms 
 our assumption that the organisation of the family w-as agnatic in 
 the primeval period, and speaks equally clearly against Bachofen's 
 theories (c/. Brunner, loc. cit., p. 89). 
 
 It is a question what word was employed in the original language 
 to designate the conception of family, which, as the facts of the 
 case have shown us, existed. The individual languages seem to 
 diverge widely. In Italian, the Umbrian famedias, Osc. famelo 
 {famel, " servus "), Lat. famelia (famul) may be connected with the 
 
396 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Sans, dhciman, "place of abode, home, especially the place of the 
 sacred fire, kinsmen, body of connected persons generally," &c. 
 {B. R.) ; cf. also One. faamat, "habitat." In Teutonic, the stem 
 hiw-, hiwa- is mainly used to designate the members of the house- 
 hold: Goth, heiva-frauja, "house-master," A.S. hired, hhvrobden, 
 "family," O.H.G. htrdt, "marrying," O.N. hju, hjun, "man and 
 wife," "servants of the house," hyske, "family," A.S. hiivan, pi. 
 "servants," O.H.G. hiwiski, "family, menials," O.H.G. htun, 
 "married pair," "domestics," (fee. This Teutonic stem hhv-, hiiva-* 
 exactly corresponds to Lat. civi-s, the original meaning of which 
 may have been "the individual joato- familias" in his relation to 
 the civitas.-\ 
 
 In Greek, the concept " family " is expressed by oTko?, olKereia, 
 o/jLoa-LTTvoi, "companions at board," o/xoKctTroi : ktjttos (Aristotle, PoL, 
 1. 2); and also by 7raTpa="the society imder the power of the 
 TTttT^p" (cf. Gilbert, Griech. Staatsaltertumer, ii. 302). IlaTpa and the 
 Lat. familia both show a tendency to widen their meaning so as to 
 include the tribe (Mommsen, Roin. Staatsrecht, iii. 1, p. 10, note 2). 
 
 In the Veda, the word dMman, already cited, is used for the 
 family, as also grhd, "house;" in the Avesta nmdna, amongst the 
 ancient Persians mdniya is used. 
 
 It seems, therefore, almost impossible to establish a primeval 
 term for the concept "family." However, if one remembers the 
 primeval equation already mentioned, Sans. dd'mpati = G. S^cnroTri's, 
 Indo-E. '''dem-s-poti, "pater familias," and if one reflects that the 
 stem dem-, dovio-, in Sans. damd,X in Lat. domus, in G. 8o/xos 
 {especially in the plural) is used in nearly all Indo-European 
 languages to denote the household, the family, it seems not im- 
 probable to me that in Indo-European the house-community was 
 designated by *dem-, *domo-, and the pater familias at its head by 
 *dem-s-poti-s. 
 
 We have now to trace the further evolution of the family in the 
 
 * For the development of the meaning of the Teut. hiwa-, compare the passage 
 in the Germ., c. 20 : " Dominum ac servum nullis educationis deliciis dignoscas : 
 inter eadem pecora, in eadem humo degnnt, donee setas sepuret ingenuos, 
 virtus agnoscat." 
 
 + In the same way, Lat. qiciris and ciMa seem to have originally meant 
 "house-master," "society of house-masters." The latter (from *qoi-ria) is 
 connected with G. Koi-pavos, O.H.G. M-r, M-rero; qiuris {*qi-ro) may be 
 related in the way of vowel gradation to *qoi-ro. Cf. Mommsen, Horn. Staats- 
 recht, iii. 1, pp. 5,/., 89/. 
 
 J On this word B. R. remarks: "The word in Sanskrit has no other 
 derivation than from 1. dam ('compel'), and yet means the spot where a 
 free man rules, dominion, jurisdiction over house and home. That it is not 
 the building that is meant is shown by the usage of the word. If this is the 
 right derivation, and, as can hardly be doubted, G. Sojuos has the same deriva- 
 tion as damd, the former must no longer be referred to 8efiw." We have the 
 choice, it seems to me, between regarding the Indo-E. domo- either as first a 
 building (cf. above, p. 341), and then as the sphere of a man's rights, or vice 
 versa, as first the sphere of a man's rights and then as a building — a choice 
 which does not admit of decision. 
 
 Touching the remarkable S6fjioi in the sense of " family," compare what has 
 been said above about the South Slavonic house-community's dwellings. 
 
THE BRATSTVO. 397 
 
 primeval period ; and here, again, we shall start from the state of 
 things found amongst the southern Slavs ; for our opinion — to be 
 supported by arguments shortly — is that here, in tlie mountains of 
 Herzegovina and Crn agora, the original form of the Indo-Europeau 
 tribe and family has been preserved with almost absolute fidelity. 
 
 The intermediate link between the house-community described 
 and the tribe [pleme) is here the bratstvo, "the brotherhood." * 
 
 A bratstvo is foi-med, when the blood-brothers of a house-com- 
 munity separate, but still continue to form a political (territorial) 
 and religious (common tutelary hei'o) organisation, possessing a com- 
 mon landed estate. Every ira^s^yo has its family legend in honour 
 of the common ancestor. 
 
 The number of the members of a hratstvo varies from 30 to 800, 
 which however only includes the men capable of bearing arms. 
 These fight side by side in battle. The head of the bratstvo is chosen 
 by the bratstvenici. He is the leader of the bratstvo in war, its 
 political representative in peace, to some extent its judge and the 
 leader of the public assemblies. In the latter, only the heads of 
 households have a seat and vote, the rest simply have the right of 
 acclamation. The bratstvo has usually the exclusive occupation, 
 according to its numbers, of one or more villages. 
 
 The bratstvenici regard themselves as bound to one another in 
 respect of all things. This is ptirticularly the case in the matter of 
 blood-revenge. Marriage within the bratstvo does not seem to have 
 been usual originally. A marriage makes all the bratstvenici of the 
 young wife 2^riJate/Ji "friends " of the husband's bratstvo. 
 
 The name of the bratstvo is derived from that of the common 
 ancestor, and is added to the full name of the individual. Thus a 
 man may be called : Jovo Petra (father) Markova (grandfather) 
 Jankoviia (house-community) Kovacevica (bratstvo). 
 
 No\v, there can, in my opinion, be no doubt that the G. <^prjTpr] 
 and the Lat. gens stand, or originally stood, on the same level with 
 this South Slavonic bratstvo. 
 
 The original conception of the G. (fyparpia has already been 
 rightly recognised by Gilbert (Griechische Staatsaltertiimer, ii. 303), 
 when in opposition to the view expressed by Dicajarchus (Miiller, 
 Fr. H. G., ii. 238) that the ^parpia was a religious organisation of 
 families connected by marriage with one another, he very justly 
 says : " But this explanation does not accord with the meaning of 
 the word cf>paTpLa, which is applied in the sense of brotherhood first 
 to a body of brothers united by their common origin, and then, 
 in the course of its advance and development, to their male 
 descendants, ^parpia accordingly can hardly have originally 
 diftered in meaning from iraTpa ('family') in its extended sense of 
 the sib. And as a matter of fact the ramifications of the family do 
 not spread, as Aristotle also points out, wider than the sib ; for 
 marriage, to judge from its original forms — capture and purchase — 
 when it took place between members of two different sibs scarcely 
 seems to have constituted any close connection between those sibs." 
 * Cf. Kraiiss, loc. cit., p. 32. 
 
398 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 In Homer the <f)pi]Tpr) (bratstvo) is a subdivision of the <l>vXov 
 (pleme). The (fip-^ropa fight side by side, like the bratstvenici : — 
 
 Kpiv avSpas Kara cjivXa, Kara <fiprjTpa<;, Ayafxe/Jivov, 
 ws <f)p7jTprj (f>pijTpr]<j)L aprjyr), cj>vXa hi (jivX-ois. 
 
 {IL, ii. 362.) 
 
 That man is originally a.(^p-qjiap (cf. Goth, unsihjis) Avho belongs to 
 no sib, dvccTTtos who belongs to no family [11., ix. 63, and above, 
 p. 350). Unfortunately, we learn nothing more from Homer about 
 the important and primeval institution of the ^p-qTp-q. In later 
 times it was incorporated in various ways in the organisation of 
 the state (cf. Busolt, " Griech. Staats- und Rechts-altert.," in I. 
 Miiller's Hcmdbuch, iv. 1. 20). 
 
 The common ancestor of the bratstvo or pleme calls to mind the 
 rjp(ji<i eTTwwjU.os of the Cleisthenean tribes. 
 
 The Lat. gens corresponds to the South Slav, bratstvo, and G. 
 (fip-qxprj in their original significance.* " The etymology of the 
 word is transparent : it is based on the notion of procreation, and 
 that in the legal sense of the act which gives the father authority 
 over the son. Hence the two ideas of the family and of the sib : 
 the former consists of the free persons under the authority of a 
 living ascendant, the latter of those free persons who would have 
 been under such authority, had no death taken place." The mark 
 of the sib is the nomen (/entile, the name of the common ancestor, 
 which, like the name of the bratstvo, is added to the name of the 
 individual : Qu. Fabius Quinti = Quintus of the Fabian c/ens in the 
 potestas of Qu.f The members of the sib are called (/entiles, also 
 patres, " house-fathers," and j^'^tricU. They are divided in Roman 
 testamentary law into sui, adgnati (with assignable gradus), and 
 the other gentiles. The ancient political significance of the gens 
 was lost in that of the state ; and its legal sphere was limited to 
 private life, to the law of property and of ritual. In the former 
 respect the gens collectively became the depositary of the land- 
 laws (Mommsen). 
 
 Coming to the Teutons, we have to mention the gentes cogna- 
 tionesque and the familice et propinquitates (cf. above, p. 289), to 
 which, according to Caesar (vi. 22), the common arable-land was 
 allotted by the 2)rincipes and magistratus, and which according to 
 Tacitus (Germ., 7), like the Slav, bratstvenici and the Homeric 
 <f)p-^Tope<;, formed a turmam or cuneum in battle. 
 
 That the Teutonic sib (Goth, sibja, hio])s, also slahta, fara, 
 chunni), as long as it was an agrarian and military unit, is to be 
 
 * Cf. Th. Mommsen, Rmnisches Staatsrecht, iii. 1, p. 9, ff. 
 
 T lu Indo-European each individual man, as is well known, enjoyed an 
 appellation, which usually was a very sonorous compound (Sans. Kshe- 
 marcy'a = O.H.G. Heimrich, Sans. Satyagravas = G. 'EreoKXris, Sans. Deva- 
 datta = G. Ai6Sotos) ; cf. A. Fick, Die griech. Personennamen, Gottingen, 
 1874. From the agreement of Greek and Teutonic, we may perhaps infer that 
 the name of the father played its part in the son's appellation, in that one 
 member of the father's compound name was reproduced in the compound 
 name of the child, e.g., Aivo-Kparris, son of Aiuo-kKtjs, Walt-bert, son of 
 Wald-ram {cf. Brugmann, Gruiidriss, ii. 1. 32). 
 
THE SIB. 399 
 
 conceived as having been purely agnatic, seems to me to be per- 
 fectly self-evident. For how could the unity of the sib be main- 
 tained, if relationship on the female side had been regarded as 
 constituting a bond of kindred 1 Brunner rightly calls attention 
 (D. R., p. 80) to the agnatic character of the Teutonic tribal 
 legend (Manus and the descendant of his three sons, lugviionen, 
 Istviionen, Herminonen). I, therefore, entirely agree with the clear 
 definition of the Teutonic vioeg given by Rosin, Der Begriff 
 der Schwertmagen, p. 50, Breslau, 1877. According to this 
 authority, in the purely agnatic mcEg, the character of which be- 
 came gradually obscured by the " ever-growing respect paid to 
 kinship through the female side," the sword-kin, the spear-kin, and 
 lance-kin, simply mean the male members of the sib, the spindle- 
 kin, distaff-kin, and play-kin, the female members. 
 
 The primitive Teutonic suffix expressing the connection of the 
 individual with a sib, was -inga, e.g., O.N. Ylfingar, A.S. Wyljingas, 
 M.H.G. Wiilfinge. The transition of the sib-communities (gentes 
 cogtiationesque) into local organisations is admirably indicated by 
 the employment of this suffix to denote the inhabitants of a district 
 or town, e.g., A.S. Centingas, Idumiiigas, &c. (Kluge, Nomincde 
 Stammh., § 26). The case is the same when Attic demes are 
 named after a sib {Philaidai, Paionidai, Butadai, like 'ArpdSat, 
 &c.) ; for the village-community (kw/mt]) is nothing but the sib or 
 (^prjTprj become a local habitation. 
 
 In Asia, Herodotus divides the Persians into numerous yivrj, 
 such as the IlacrapyaSat, Mapa</)iot, MacTTTtot. These yevq, again, are 
 divided into the <j>prJTpri with which we are familiar. Such a 
 (^prjTpyj of the Ilao-a/ayaSat were the 'A;;^at/>tei/tSai, from whom the 
 Persian kings were descended (i. 125). In the language of the 
 cuneiform inscriptions, such a (^prjTpr) is called vHth, in the Avesta 
 vis, " sib, village," in nomad life the clan, on which the modern 
 organisation of the Afghans is based (W. Geiger, Ostiran. Kultur, 
 p. 425, ff^. In the Rigveda vIq, as it seems, frequently means a 
 combination of several sibs : the individual sib as a settlement is 
 called grcima and vrjdna, as a couimimlty jdnman. The wider and 
 the narrower term alike is used in a military sense also (Zimmer, 
 Altind. Leben,-p. 158, jf.). 
 
 The question now is what appellation may have established 
 itself in the original language for the sib and the clan. The 
 word for a body of persons bound together by kinship or neighbour- 
 hood, which is most widely spi'ead in the Indo-European languages, 
 and the most tenacious of life, is one already mentioned in some of 
 its forms: Sans, w'p, O.P. v'ith, Zend vis, G. Vik in Tpi;^aiK€s * 
 
 * Od.,xix. 177 :— 
 
 AcDpiffs T6 Tpix,diKei SiOL Te Xli\a(Tyol. 
 Hesiod, Fr. vii. : — 
 
 ouviKa Tpi<r<r)]u yaiay skcis irdrpris iSaaarro. 
 Were the *&pri-YtKiT, 0p^i'/ces also possibly the " four-clanned ? " Opa = 
 
400 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 (also oiKos = Sans. vegd), Lat. vicus, O.S. vise, Lith. v.nhz- (in 
 witszpats), Goth, veihs, I. fich (Corn, gwic), Alb. vise. 
 
 I am of opinion that this was the original term for the sib, so 
 far as it required to be designated as a settlement (Sans, vig, 
 " enter, settle ") on a common pasture-ground. This, the original 
 meaning, is most faithfully preserved in Ii-anian. In Sanskrit, as 
 also in the G. Ft/c, it has extended its meaning so as to designate 
 the canton. In the Lat. vicus, Goth, veihs, O.S. vist, Corn, gwic, 
 which practically mean the viDage, the natural and almost inevit- 
 able change of meaning has taken place : the settlement on a 
 common pasture-ground has become a settlement on common 
 arable-land, the sib village : Sans, grama, G. koj/a-^ (according to 
 Aristotle, the stage intermediate between ot/cos and ttoAis) = Goth. 
 haims, Lith. kanas, 0. Pr. cai/7nis.* 
 
 If this is correct, we get the following stages of evolution in the 
 primeval period : — 
 
 Dem-, clomo-, "family" (joint family), dera-s-poti, "pater 
 
 farnilias." 
 Vile-, vtk-, " sib " (as a settlement), vik-poti " sib-master " (Sans. 
 
 vig-pdti, Zend vtspaiti, Lith. u'ieszpats). 
 
 In addition to the last equation, in which the sib is regarded as 
 a settlement, as we have said, there may have been other names in 
 the primeval period which referred rather to the sib as a com- 
 munity of kinsmen. In this sense such words may have been used 
 as Sans. jVmrt, G. ycvos, Lat. genus, O.H.G. chutini, or Goth. kno])S, 
 O.H.G. chnuot, clinuosli = G. yvwrd?, " consanguineus," "brother" 
 (c/. (^piqTp-q : f rater). 
 
 The assembled kinsmen were perhaps originally designated by 
 the Goth, sihja, O.N. Sif, " goddess of the family and marriage " = 
 Sans, sabhd, " assembly house " t (cf. above, p. 344). Finally, we 
 have yet to mention an equation which belongs here, Longob. 
 fara, "sib" (Paul., Diac, ii. 9, also "a division of an army," 
 O.H.G. fara kisez = castrwn, Burg, faravianni), which I derive 
 from *pazd, and compare with G. iraos, Tnr]6<s, " relation," TrawTai, 
 " (Tuyyevcts, oiKeloi" (Hesych.), and Lat. pdricida, parricida (pdzd : 
 pazd). Accordingly, I, with Brunnenmeister {Das Totungsver- 
 
 " four : " the aspirate may be due to the spiritus asper in the middle of the 
 word (cf. G. Mej'er, Gr. Gr."^, p. 209). As to Tpa="four" (rpaireC^a), cf. J. 
 Schmidt. K. Z., xxv. 43,#.; cf. further, A. Fick, B. £., iii. 168. 
 
 * This change of meaning natui'ally frequently repeats itself. Thus the 
 Teutonic /ftra, mcegS, &c., originally names for bodies of kinsmen, come to be 
 applied to local divisions [cf. Brunner, H. G., p. 84). 
 
 The transition is in the opposite direction, from the locality to the com- 
 munity, in the Teutonic words: O.H.G. do)f, A.S. ])Oi-p : Goth. ])aurp, "arable- 
 land." Cf. also Cymr. tref "village" (Attrchates), and also Lat. tribus, 
 Umbr. trifu, "part of the common fields, common field" ("community"). 
 On this word, cf Mommsen, Rom. Staatsrecht, iii. 1. 95. 
 
 t Some compare O.S. sehru, "free farmer," here also. The fundamental 
 meaning would then be " one of the sib in a farming village-community ;" cf. 
 also above, p. 350. 
 
WER-GELD. 401 
 
 hrechen im a/triim. Recht, Leipzig, 1887), regard the latter as the 
 " murderer of a kinsman." * 
 
 Having discovered in the vik-es the most ancient and tenacious 
 })olitical organisation of the Indo-Europeans, we may venture to 
 consider that in the vik-eR resided the power of the law, also, which 
 afforded the individual protection to life and limb. The solidarity 
 of the sib, as we have already intimated, is shown not least 
 strikingly in the obligation of the blood-feud, which forms part of 
 the conception of the sib in relation to other sibs. This most 
 })rimitive form of penal law can still be detected amongst all Indo- 
 European peoples,! amongst some only in faint traces, as in the 
 case of the Indians and Romans ; in the case of others, as the 
 (j! reeks, Teutons, and Slavs, it appears in fidl force in their early 
 history, while it survives to the present day amongst the Afghans, 
 Albanians, and some Slav peoples. But wherever this institution 
 is found, we also find the possibility of buying off the revenge of 
 the injured sib by means of wer-geld, and thereby of averting the 
 evil consequences of a feud which otherwise would be transmitted 
 from geiaeration to generation. Thus we have in Homer : — 
 
 Kttt fxiv Tis Tc KaaLyi'TjToio (jiovrjo^ 
 7rou'r]v T] ov 7rai8o9 iSe^aro re^vr^wTOS' 
 Koi p 6 fiev iv 8>;/xa) fxevcL avrov ttoAA aTroTtcras, 
 Tov Se T iprjTverai Kpahirj koX 6vp.b<; ayqvwp 
 TTOtvrjv he^ajxevov. {^^-j ix. 631.) 
 
 With regard to the Romans, the sentence of Tacitus (Germ., 21) 
 applies : " Suscipere tam inimicitias seu patris sen propinqui quam 
 amicitias necesse est ; nee implacabiles durant : luitur enim 
 homicidium cei'to armentorum ac pecorum niimero recipitque 
 
 *Thc olijections wliicli R. LoeJiing {Z. f. d. gesamte Strafrechtsto. , vii. 
 655) makes to the equation ttijJj and pdricida, which was first put forward by 
 Frohde {B. B., viii. 164), and to which I add the Taut, fara, will not hold 
 water. True, irrjoj means kinsman generally, and affinis in particular ; but 
 our inquiries have shown that if a primeval equation to denote the sib can 
 be found amongst the Indo-Europeans, it can only be of agnatic character. 
 Consequently, if one member of f^uch an equation is used by some one language 
 to designate a non-agnatic relative or affinis, this must be a secondary mean- 
 ing ; in other words, the G. tttjJs must once have been identical in meaning 
 with Lat. ijriit.Uis. 
 
 Precisely the same applies to the Teutonic words, 0. H.G. nidg, A.S. mccg. 
 The A.S. maijit, who fight side bj' side, and are answerable for the behaviour of 
 the nurg in the fight (Beowulf ed. Heyne, 4 Aufl. v. 2887), can only be taken 
 as originally equivalent to the Roman genu, for which 1 again refer to Rosin's 
 work (above, p. 399). And yet Goth, megx has taken on the meaning of 
 " son-in-law," and O.N. mdgr that of " relative bj' marriage, son-in-law." 
 
 To this must be added that the comparison of parricida with pcrprram, &c., 
 ]iut forward by Mommsen {Rom. Stoats re cht, ii. 1-, p. 528), and approved by 
 Lcening {loc. at., p. 661), is quite untenable as a piece of philology. 
 
 As io pdricida : parrictda, compare Schweizer-Sidler, Gr. d. lat. Spr.^, p. 56; 
 F. Stolz, Lat. Gr., p. 168. Frohde's e.xpliination o{ pdricida is also followed 
 by G. Meyer, Gr. Gr.-, § 223. 
 
 t F. Miklosich, Die Blutrache hei den Slaven, Denksch. d. Wiener Akad. 
 phil.-hist. Kl., xxxvi. 127, jf. 
 
 2 c 
 
402 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 satisfjictionem viiii versa domus." In the A vesta, too, murders are 
 pimished by fines (shaeto-cina/iho), or sometimes compensated for 
 by the offer of young girls (ndiricinanho) ; W. Geiger, Ostiran. 
 kultur, p. 453. And as Roth {Z. d. D. M. G., xli. 672) has also 
 discovered traces of the wer-geld in the Veda, where it is designated 
 by vaiyri, vaira-deya, vairaydtana* which corresponds to the 
 Teutonic words, A.S. vere, M.H.G. ^vere { = OM.Q. tverar/elt), we 
 shall perhaps not go far wrong if we regard the possibility of 
 averting a blood-feud by means of a fine of cattle as dating from 
 Indo-European times. 
 
 The verb which originally connoted the exaction of revenge, 
 whether in blood or in the shape of a fine, was Sans, ci, Med. 
 cdye, Zend ci. G. Tlvojxai (from which also 7rotv77 = Zend kaena); 
 cf. Curtius, Grundzfi, p. 489, and Leist, Grdco-italische Rechts- 
 geschichte, pp. 321, 741. 
 
 That there were in the sib certain kinsmen, the nearest relatives, 
 on whom the duty of taking vengeance first fell, may be assumed a 
 priori. In Homer the obligation is mentioned as lying on sons, 
 grandsons, father, brothers, and cratjt the last an expression which 
 admits of no certain interpretation. Affines are never mentioned 
 in this connection. Once {II., xv. 554) an di/ci/ftos is mentioned: 
 this is Melanippos, the son of Hiketaon, relatively to Dolops, 
 the son of Lampos. Now, Hiketaon and Lampos were brothers 
 {IL, XX. 238), so that we have to do with brothers' sons. It is 
 clear, therefore, that our most ancient authorities only recognises, 
 or at any rate only mentions, agnatic relatives as under the 
 obligation of the blood-feud. 
 
 The question, whether and how far a primitive kind of justice 
 was administered within the sib, is one on which I cannot enter. 
 For offences against the community, such as theft, J &c., a common 
 and most terrible punishment may have been expulsion from the 
 community. In this relation we have a most remarkable equation 
 in Sans. (Vedic) paravrj = A.S. vrecca, 0. Sax, wrekkio, O.H.G. 
 reecho, O.N. reklcr. 
 
 The means employed for discovering the guilty were, even in 
 the primeval period, ordeals, especially by fire and water (A. Kaegi, 
 Alter unci Herkunft des germanischen Gottesurteils, Festschrift zur 
 Begrmsimg der xxxix. Versammlung deutscher Philologen u?id Schul- 
 mdnner in Ziirich, 1887). 
 
 The union of several clans (vik-es) produces a higher association 
 which we may call the canton or also the tribe. That such com- 
 binations were formed even in the primeval period for common 
 ■ objects, and especially for military purposes, is extremely probable. 
 Only, it does not seem as though a fixed uniform name had 
 established itself at that time for these higher political units. In 
 
 * Delbriick differs in Leist's Altar. Jus Gent., p. 297. 
 
 t Etymologically connected with er-aipos and Lith. sweczias {*svet-ja-s), 
 "guest." 
 
 J Sans, stcnd, t&yd, "thief," Zend tavi, G. TTjrato (Lat. mustela, "stealer of 
 mice "= "weasel "), I. taid, O.S. tatt ; G. k\4tttw, Lat. clepere, Goth, hlifan. 
 
THE CANTON OR TRIBE. 403 
 
 the Avesta we Hnd used to expi'ess this conception : zaatu and 
 dahhu — O. Pers. dahymh ; in Sanskrit the vi^ is followed by the 
 jdna ; in Gi'eek the tribe is called cf)v\ov, (f)vXr}, and also yeVo? ; in 
 Slavonic plenif ; the Teutons were divided into pagi = Goth, gavi, 
 O.H.G. goiiivi and civitates = Goth.. ])imla. The latter alone recurs 
 in the same or a similar sense in several western Indo-European 
 languages: Goth, yiuda, O.H.G. diot = 0.1. tiiath, Osc. tovta, 
 Umbr. tota, Lith. tautd, " district." 
 
 In Indo-European the expression vik- or vik-es must have served 
 to also express the combination of several clans. When such 
 combination took_ place, it became necessary to choose one of 
 the clan-lords (vik-poti) to administer the common business, and 
 above all to act as supreme commander. It is not impossible that 
 the equation, Sans, rcljan = Lat. irir, I. H, designated some such 
 office. 
 
 It is conceivable that the first beginnings of the oT;voi»cto-/i,os 
 of several clans round a common centre go back to primeval times. 
 Amongst the southern Slavs, as Krauss (loc. cit., p. 22) relates, 
 every ziipa (the district inhabited by a pleme) was bound to ei'ect 
 a sti'onghold for its own defence, in a spot adapted by nature for 
 the purpose. " The stronghold was the political centre, and in 
 ancient times also the religious centre of the whole zupa. Here 
 the elders of the zupa assembled for their common deliberations, 
 this was their base in war, their place of retreat in time of 
 attack." The same arrangement may have been known to the 
 primitive period, and may be indicated by the equation. Sans, pur 
 
 = G. TToAt?. 
 
 It is in clans, individual or confederated, that we must, we 
 believe, imagine the Indo-Europeans to have migrated and have ' 
 been diffused. Even when the Indo-Europeans had effected the 
 transition to agricultural life, and the transformation of the nomad 
 clans into bodies of farmers and village-communities, even then 
 the period of their migrations over Indo-European territory had not 
 yet come to a close. We have in this work pointed out often 
 enough that their migrations reach up to and over the threshold 
 of history. It was obviously a common occurrence for a number 
 of village-communities weary of the work of agriculture, or led by 
 desire of better soil, to cut their crops, like the Helvetii of Cicsar, 
 pull down their lightly-built huts, pack child and chattel on the 
 wagon, with its team of oxen, and seek their fortune in a distant 
 land. The sweet word "fatherland" had no attractive sound 
 for primitive man, nor did it acquire it until a territorial basis 
 was supplied to the political unit in place of the tie of kin.* In 
 those wandering times people and army were one (O.H.G. /o/c; cf. 
 O.S. plu/cu, "troop," "army;" cf. also G. 8^/ios, " people " = O.I. 
 dam, "a king's followers;" Windisch, B. d. K. Sachs. G. d. W. 
 phil.-hut. KL, p. 246, 1866), and the clan-lord or reg- became the 
 commander or vnjevoda. It was in these times that the reins of 
 regal or princely power were drawn tighter, and it is perhaps not 
 * Cf. Maine, Lectures^, p. 72. 
 
404 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 mere chance that the Shavonic tribes, whom we believe to have 
 remained nearest to the original home (ch. xiv.), were the longest 
 to remain in ignorance of regal power.* 
 
 I must unfortunately abstain from following the development 
 of these factors further, and can only conclude this chapter by 
 lightly touching on one question more, viz., whether the various 
 clans or confederations of clans, which we must suppose to have 
 existed in the primeval period, were united under one common 
 appellation. There ai'e not wanting scholars who maintain this 
 view, and who hold that the common name of the Indo-Europeans 
 was Aryans, which is inferred from the agreement of Sans, drya, 
 Zend airya with the native name of Ireland, l^riu, Erenn 
 (Zimmer, B. B., iii. 137). But granted the comparison is connect — 
 Windisch, Kelt. Spr., p. 139, doubts it — I would not venture to 
 draw such a conclusion from it. Turn where we may amongst the 
 European members of the Indo-Germanic family, everywhere we 
 find, be it in Greece or Italy, be it amongst the Slavs or the 
 Teutons, scattered tribes with separate and individiaal names : it 
 is only in quite late times that collective appellations appear, and 
 they are generally bestowed from without. That Indians and 
 Iranians alike call themselves drya, arya, airya, is just a proof of 
 their luicommonly close connection with each other, which is 
 without parallel amongst Indo-European peoples. The word- 
 stem in question — the original meaning of wdiich is, by the way, 
 quite obscure — may recur amongst other Indo-European peoples 
 (cf. Ario-vistus, I. aire, airech, " nobilis " = Sans, aryaka), but that 
 it was a collective appellation for the Indo-Europeans generally, 
 seems to me an unlikely thing, at any rate as soon as we come to 
 regard the original people as split into a number of tribes or 
 clans. 
 
 * Cf. Miillenhoff, Deutsche Altertumskunde, ii. 34, /. The name for king 
 (O.S. kunegu, kUnezi) was borrowed in primitive Slavonic times from tlie 
 Teutonic (0. H.G. dmning, O.N. Jcmiungr). The Teutons, again, borrowed 
 tlieir Goth reiks, O.H.G. rihhi, &c., from the Celtic (I. ri.). The loan of the 
 Teut. -Goth. andbaJits, &c., from the Gallic ambadus, falls under tlie same head 
 as regards meaning and history. 
 
 G. ^px'^ = Goth. raginon (Frohde, B. B., iii. 13) and 1. fialth, "lordship," 
 Goth, valda (O.S. vladu,, a loan ?) are primevally related. 
 
 G. $a(ri\€vs is not yet quite clear. A new interpretation is given by 
 Rezzenherger (^ciVr., ii. 174); he takes *0a(Ti-\o-s {^acrix-n, ^aaiKls) as the 
 foundation of jSao-iAei^s, and compares *fia(TL : Z,endjaUi, "hou.se," "family," 
 Lith. gimtis, "natural kind," so that ^aa-iXe/is would be like O.H.G. chuning, 
 " clan-lord." Focal and Tvptravvos are perhajis foreign {B. B., xiv. 309). 
 
CHAPTER X 1 1 T. 
 
 RELIGION, 
 
 Difficulty of the Task— I. A Short History of the Comparative Mythology 
 of the Indo-European Peoples: Max Miiller, A. Kuhn, W. Schwartz, 
 W. Mannhanlt, E. H. Meyer, 0. Gruppe — II. Imlo-Eurojiean Etymo- 
 logical Equations touching the Belief in the Gods and Cults : Conclusions 
 therefrom — III. Conchuling Remarks : Priest and Physician — Sacrifice — 
 Human Sacrifice — Mountain and Forest Cults — Question of Immortality 
 Ancestor AVorship. 
 
 Ix the infancy of a nation the ultimate questions as to its higher 
 spiritual life may be comprehended in the single inquiry : — 
 
 Had the original people a religion ? 
 
 Did the original Indo-Europeans wander over the face of the 
 earth, dull and indifiFerent, obej'ing appetite alone, j9?'coti ac ventri 
 oboedientes, burdened with the fear of phantoms, magic, and super- 
 stition in its thousand forms 1 Or had they raised their gaze to 
 the heavens above, with their terrors and their wonders 1 And if 
 so, in the sun that drives away the hostile night, in the lightning 
 which descends in fire upon the earth but foreruns the refreshing 
 rain, in the storm which bursts from heaven, uprooting high- 
 crowned trees, in the vault of heaven itself which stands above 
 the earth and never changes, did they but see mere natural forces, 
 now kind, now terrible 1 Or did the}' imagine beings in and 
 identical with the phenomenon itself, who sat to judge and punish 
 right and wrong, the incarnation of a moral order and a law 
 divine? Did they bow the knee in reverence and oft'er prayer 
 and song? Were sacrifices offered to avert the wi-ath of heaven or . 
 gifts made to get return? AVere there already people who had 
 succeeded in persuading others that they were the chosen inter- 
 preters and guardians of heaven's will ? And when earth covered 
 the corpse, or when the flames of the funeral pyre had ceased to 
 glow — both forms of burial were known to the Indo-Europeans 
 from of old — was all over with man, or did the spirit soar from the 
 body to join the spirits of sire and grandsires, and with them live 
 a life of blessedness 1 
 
 It is with some embarrassment that we undertake to give an 
 answer to these questions which are so easily put and so hard to 
 answer; for just now the history of the religion and mythology of 
 
406 PREHISTOlllC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 the Indo-Eiiropeaiis in the most ancient times is the subject of 
 views so different, and so fundamentally opposed to each other, that 
 it seems impossible at present to take up a safe and well-founded 
 position with regard to them. Nevertheless, it would be an in- 
 tolerable omission if the subject of religion were left undiscussed 
 in this work. 
 
 Our design is to put what we have to say on this matter in three 
 sections : in the first we shall endeavour to sketch with the utmost 
 brevity the outlines of a history of the Compai'ative Mythology of 
 the Indo-European peoples, as we intimated on p. 15. Next, we 
 shall subject those linguistic equations which bear on cults and the 
 service of the gods to an examination as to their value for purposes 
 of history. Thirdly, we shall append in a final section some 
 scattered remai'ks upon ancient Indo-European belief, and especially 
 on the doctrine of immortality. 
 
 I. A Short History of the Comparative Mythology of 
 THE Indo-European Peoples. 
 
 The founders of the Comparative Mythology of the Indo- 
 European peoples must be considered to be Max Miiller and 
 Adalbert Kuhn, whose views, however much they may frequently 
 diverge on details, have so much that is fundamental in common 
 that they may here be treated together. They are based on three 
 leading ideas, maintained by these two scholars : first the con- 
 viction, due indeed to the brothers Grimm, that myths have their 
 root not in any creation proceeding from a higher stratum of 
 society, say the priestly or the minstrel class, but like language 
 itself in the depths of the people's soul ; second, the conviction 
 that the most ancient form of the Indo-European belief in the gods 
 was to be found in the hymns of the Rigveda, some of which are 
 indubitably based upon the observation of natural phenomena, and 
 which came to be better known just at the time when both scholars 
 were in the prime of their working life ; third, the observation that 
 precisely these hymns of the Rigveda display so much resemblance to 
 the myths of related peoples, as regards both content and language, 
 that they must date from the time of the primeval Indo-European 
 period. A. Kuhn has endeavoured to establish cycles of Indo- 
 European myths of this kind in large numbers : suffice it to here 
 refer to his works on Gandharvas and Centaurs (A". Z.^ 1), 'Epti/us, 
 Saranyu (ib.), on Manus, MiVw?, Mann us (A'. Z., iv. 81,^'.), 'Ep/A-^s, 
 Sarama, Sarameya, Wuotan {Nanpts Z., vi. 117, ff.), Die Herahkunft 
 des Feuers mid des Gottertrankes (Berlin, 1859), and others. 
 Especial boldness in interpreting mythical names as referring to 
 natural phenomena is shown by Max Miiller, whose studies in 
 mythology and the history of religion may be found in his lectures 
 on the Science of Language, Essays, Introduction to the Com- 
 parative Science of Religion, Origin and Growth of Religion (London, 
 1880), &c. 
 
 A summary of what Max Muller now believes to be possible in 
 the matter of Comparative Mythology is given in his Biographies 
 
MAX MULLER. ' 407 
 
 of Words, pp. 188-98 (Religion and Mjth). Here we come across 
 such equations as 'ATreAAwi/ = Sans, ajwrmivdn, "removing, opening," 
 'AOrjvr} = Sans. ahand', "morning, day," 'A^^iAAovs = Sans.*«/iar_yM from 
 rt/irtr,"da3'," BptoTjis, if for *13apo-r/ts, the offspring of Brises, conquered 
 by Greeks given to Achilles = Sans, l/fsai/a, conquered by Fani, ttc. 
 
 The source of myth, according to both investigators, is to be 
 found in the nature of language itself. " It is," says A. Kuhu 
 (Die EntivickhiwisHifen cler MytlienhiUhmg, Ahh. d. Berl. Ak. d. W., 
 1873), " a conclusion which is coming more and more to be 
 generally admitted that the foundation of mythology is to be 
 looked for in the domain of language, and that its most important 
 factors ai'c polyonymy and homonymy." 
 
 This multiplicity of expression, however, is due on the one hand 
 to the tendency of language to choose out one only of the properties 
 of any object, in the formation of substantives, as for example, when 
 night is termed dark, obscure, humid, <fec., and on the other hand 
 to poetical metaphor, as when beams of light are called reins, 
 fingers, hands, or cows. Originally men said " daylight has dis- 
 appeared, night is come," then with poetical metaphor, " the cows 
 have disappeared, the dark spirit of night has stolen them away." 
 Thus the original expression ceased by degrees to be understood. 
 Tales were told of the cattle of Helios, or of the cattle-lifting of 
 Cacus, ifec, and the myth was created. 
 
 Max Miiller's view is extremely similar ; it is summed up in the 
 sentence: "Mythology is but an old form of language." The way 
 in which he conceives mythological phrases to have originated may 
 be seen from what he says, e.g., in Growth of Religion, on the 
 auxiliai'y verbs. These verbs, such as "he is," "to be," "1 was," 
 originally had a fuller meaning, and were equivalent to "breathe" 
 (Sans, as, ds-u, "breath"), "grow" (G. cjivoi), "dwell" (Sans. vas). 
 When, therefore, the ancient Aryans wished to say anything 
 . about the sun, moon, earth, mountains, or rivers, they could not 
 just say as we do, "the sun is there," or "it rains," they could 
 only think and declare, "the sun breathes" [suryo asti), "the rain 
 rains." Above all it was impossible for the ancient Aryan to do 
 anything but designate the objects he perceived as actively doing 
 something. The sun is the lighter, the warmer, the nourisher ; 
 the moon is the measurer ; the dawn is the awakenei", kc. " Here 
 in the lowest depths of language lie the true germs of what we 
 afterwai'ds call figurism, animism, anthropopathism " (p. 187). 
 What Max Muller takes to be the further course of myth-making 
 is exemplified, e.g., in the myth of A})ollo and Daphne : there was 
 in the original language a *dah-(md = Sd(f>vr], " she that burns " 
 ("she that lightly burns"), a name at the same time for the dawn 
 and the laurel. Of the dawn the tale was told that the sun pur- 
 sued her. In course of time 8d(f)vr] in the sense of dawn was lost 
 from the lang\uige, and then the story came to be that Apollo (the 
 sun) had pursued a nymph named Daphne, who was thereupon 
 changed into a laurel by the gods. 
 
 The key-note running through the whole mythology of the 
 
408 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Indo-European peoples is then, according to the views of Max 
 Miiller and Kuhn, that nature is viewed as endowed with life ; 
 and not least that a contest is waged, and an antithesis present 
 amongst them, whether in the tragedy of the thunderstorm, in the 
 shapes assumed by the clouds, or rather in the regularly recurring 
 change from day to night. " The main foundation of the religions 
 and myths of most Indo-European peoples," says A. Kuhn (Uber 
 Entioicklimgstufen, p. 126), "is the contest between the powers of 
 light and darkness, which, as is well known, has been carried out 
 by none of them fui'ther than by the ancient Bactrians. Their 
 tradition, like that of all the other Indo-Europeans, is permeated 
 by the final victory of light, whereby the powers of light become 
 the conquerors, whereas those of darkness are temporarily or per- 
 manently impi'isoned or subdued. That this final triumph of the 
 light must have come to be the general conviction of all the Indo- 
 Europeans at a time while they were yet one people, is shown by 
 the witness of their name for the gods, Avhich is a word derived 
 from the root div, ' to lighten,' and consequently is a proof that 
 they recognised and worshipped these powers of light as their lords 
 and as leaders of their lives." 
 
 These fundamental views of the two scholars named have recently 
 been the subject of attacks w'hich have been made from different 
 sides, and by specialists of equal authority, with the purpose either 
 of modifying the views of Max Miiller and Kuhn in important points, 
 or of totally overthrowing them. The school of Miiller and Kuhn 
 started to reconstruct the Indo-Europeans' religion from the oldest 
 literary monuments of the Indo-European peoples, from the Veda, the 
 Zend-Avesta, the Edda. Modern popular beliefs were only utilised 
 in a very secondary degree, and even then they were, in imitation of 
 Grimm, regarded as faded reminiscences of the ancient heathen gods 
 and heroes, who had been driven from the popular mind by Chris- 
 tianity. The popular story of the wild hunter and his furious crew 
 w'as the last remnant of the high and holy worship of Woden in 
 olden times. " The ancient god lost his confiding nature and his 
 familiar features, and came to be regarded as a dark and awful figure 
 to which there was still some power left. Dead alike to men 
 and their service, he sweeps through the air on his wanderings a 
 spectral and fiendish form " (J. Grimm, Deutsche Mythologie, ii.^ 870). 
 As early as 1849, W. Schwartz had expressed dissatisfaction with 
 this view in a programme entitled " Der Volksglaube und das alte 
 Heidentum," and had endeavoured to demonstrate that so far fi-om 
 popular beliefs of modeni times mei'ely containing the fragments of 
 a higher mythology, they, on the conti-ary, had in many cases faith- 
 fully preserved the roots from which the higher deities that exercise 
 their sway in the Edda and elsewhere had originated. This opinion, 
 assisted by the steady growth all over Europe of the passion for 
 collecting the tales, stories, customs, and usages that still live 
 amongst the people, has gradually led to a new departure in 
 Comparative Mythology of which the most prominent i-epresenta- 
 tives in Germany are AYilhelm Mannhardt and Elard Hugo Meyer. 
 
MANNHARDT — MEYER. 409 
 
 Mannhardt's renunciation of the line followed by Midler and 
 Kuhn is contained in the preface to the second volume of his Wald- 
 tmd Feld-kulte. " I cannot," he says on p. xvi, " help avowing that 
 in my opinion Comparative Philology has not yet borne the fruits 
 which in a too sanguine mood were expected from it. The only 
 certain results, at any rate, that have been obtained are limited to 
 a very few names of gods (such as Dyaus-Zeus-Tius, Parjanya-Per- 
 kunas, Bhaga-Bog, Varuna-Uranos, &c.), germs of myths, to which 
 may be added numerous analogies, which however do not necessarily 
 
 imply actual descent from a common origin I am afraid the 
 
 history of the science will have to describe them (such parallels as 
 Sarameya-Hermeias) rather as displays of ingenuity than as ascer- 
 tained facts," &c. On the other hand, it became more and more 
 clear to him that our handbooks of ancient mythology only contain 
 what the refinement of town life had made out of the original beliefs 
 of the people. " Now under this, the mythology of the learned, 
 there may be discerned just a mythology of the people, which 
 betrays the most startling similarities to the popular traditions of 
 the peasant of northern Europe." These analogies extend to folk- 
 tales, stories, and ciistoms, not less than to mythical personifica- 
 tions, to the "moss-folk" and "wood-lady" ( = Dryades), wild men 
 ( = Cyclopes, Centaurs, Pan, Satyrs), " water-lady " { = Thetis), »kc. 
 In fine, all the spirits which, both in antiquity and in modern times, 
 haunt wood and plain and house belong to the set of original 
 ideas from wdiich many exalted deities or heroic figures, as can 
 still be proved, derive their origin. " Thus," concludes the work 
 referred to, " Schwartz' discovery that the popular beliefs of the 
 peasantry contain the germs of the higher mythology, in a form 
 that still can be immediately identified, is confirmed by important 
 analogies." 
 
 This same idea that the original Indo-European people believed 
 rather in spirits and demons than in gods, combined with the theory 
 of ancestor worship, which has of late been brought into prominence 
 particularly by anthropologists, and is maintained to have been 
 the source of all beliefs in the gods, is to be found in Elard Hugo 
 Meyer, editor of J. F. Grimm's Deutscher Mythologie, and since the 
 death of Mannhardt perhaps the greatest authority on mythology 
 in Germany. 
 
 In the opinion of this savant there are three stages in the 
 history of mythology, which Meyer terms the belief in departed 
 spirits, in spirits generally, and in gods (cf. Indo;/. Mi/then, i. 210,/.). 
 In the first period mythological thought begins with the idea that 
 the soul continues to live for some time after death, sometimes 
 residing in plants and animals, and can injure its enemies and 
 assist its friends. These souls require food. The oldest form of 
 sacrifice is the worship of the dead. This stage of belief, which 
 universally precedes animism, has been gone through by every 
 people on the face of the earth. In the case of some civilised 
 peoples, such as the Chinese, the Egyptians, the Romans, ancestor 
 worship has continued to form the kernel of their religion. This 
 
4IO PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 period coincides with the stage in the history of culture in which 
 life is supported by hunting. 
 
 During the second period the ghosts tend more and more to 
 become spirits, first spirits of the wind, and then demons of the 
 thunderstorm and of the rain. From their midst individual spirits 
 with mythical names begin to detach themselves. Spirits of light 
 still remain in the background. The stage of culture is that of 
 pastoral life. The Indo-European peoples spent most of this period 
 togethei", the Grjeco-Indo-Persian peoples living together longest. 
 An example of this purely Indo-European belief, as it appears, is 
 sought by E. H. Meyer in the linguistic and mythical identity of 
 the Gandharvas with the Centaurs, whom he regards as demons of 
 wind and weather.* 
 
 The third period, in which individualised demons and deities of 
 light become gods, belongs to the time w^hen the Indo-European 
 peoples had separated, and had advanced to agricultural life and a 
 regular form of government. " When, nevertheless, we are sur- 
 prised by the similarity between two deities, belonging say to 
 two different Indo-Eiiropean peoples, this similarity is due to 
 the identity of the material produced in the earlier pei'iods and 
 used in the manufacture of the higher figure, and also to analogous 
 development, rather than to any common origin of the figure." 
 
 Thus the tendency of this departure in Comparative Mythology 
 was to dethrone the primitive Indo-European gods of heaven and 
 light, and to set troops of wind and weather spirits in their places. 
 We have now finally to mention an attempt designed to deal the 
 death-blow to the notion that the primeval period had any belief 
 of any sort or description in the gods, and to demonstrate that the 
 Indo-Europeans were totally without religion. It is what I conceive 
 to be a most important work, viz.. Otto Gruppe's Die Griechischen 
 Kulte und Mythen in ihrer Beziehung zu den Orientalischen 
 Religionen, of which as yet only the first volume (Leipzig, 1887) 
 has appeared. It contains two chapters, of which one consists of 
 a review of the most important attempts to explain the origin of 
 cults and myths, while the other deals w4th the most important 
 literary monuments from which the history of myths and cults is 
 derived. t 
 
 The correctness of the three fundamental positions, on which, as 
 we remarked above (p. 406), the hypotheses of Midler and Kuhn 
 rested, and which the Demonists had not at any rate in principle 
 renounced, is absolutely denied by 0. Gruppe. Mythology is not 
 the religious language of the people, it is the creation and the 
 pi'operty of the higher classes of society, it is conscious composi- 
 tion, a division of artificial poetry. The Rigveda — and here 
 
 * L. V. Schroder endeavours to find female bemgs of the same or a similar 
 kind in the Apsaras, Aphrodite, Swan JIaidens, &c. {Gricchischc Gottcr und 
 Hcroen, i. ]887); cf. above, p. 162. 
 
 t Cf. Bcrl. PMlologische Wochcnschrift, Nos. 29 and 30, 1888 (R. Fritzsche); 
 The Classical Eeview, Feb. 1888 (F. B. Jevons) ; Bcntsche Litcraturzeitung, 
 Ko. 14, 1888 ; Lit. Centralhlatt, No. 14, 18S9. 
 
GRUPPE. 411 
 
 » Jruppe is following the path struck out by A. Ludwig, and further 
 j)ui'sued by A. Bergaigne — reveals to us anything but the sway of 
 the naive poetry of nature. In its oldest parts it abounds in a 
 " pruned " theology and in priestly refinements. For all that, it 
 remains the most important source for us, one in which we are 
 still able to find the origin of all religion and all mythological 
 expressions, in certain proceedings which subsequently came to be 
 called cults; for ritual is the source of all religion. The priest 
 pours streams of oil on to tlie blazing fire to hasten the dawn of day. 
 Tiiese sti'eams are called the eager cows wliich hasten to mate 
 with Agni. The latter, therefore, is placed in the bosom of his 
 own mother in order himself to beget himself (p. 455). Even the 
 Indo-Europeans before the dispersion, though they knew no gods, 
 went through certain proceedings, the source of subsequent 
 cei'emonies, with which certain ideas were associated that were 
 destined one day to become condensed into mythology or trans- 
 mogrified into dogma (p. 121). Thus, he says, of libations (p. 
 277) : " The cult was not merely associated with a revel, it actually 
 was the revel; the gods were worshipped by the intoxication of 
 the worshipper, the enjoyment of the intoxicating drink constituted 
 the act of devotion." 
 
 And third and last : Every pretended Indo-European name for a 
 god or gods, every pretended Indo-European name for any cere- 
 mony forming part of a cult, which Comparative Philology lias as 
 yet unearthed, is either phonetically unfounded or inconclusive 
 in meaning. The Indo-Iranian peoples are allowed "a limited 
 number" of "primitive ceremonies" for their primeval period /,— -^ 
 (p. 125). 
 
 There still remains, and remains to be explained, the undeniable 
 agreement which the I'eligions show in their myths and cults, an 
 agreement, however, which stretches far beyond the region covered 
 by the Indo-European peoples. This shows that the resemblances 
 are not to be explained on any theory of inheritance, but are 
 rather due — and here we come to the real and final object aimed at 
 by Gruppe— to tremendous borrowing, owing to which "foi'ms of 
 I'cHgion from Asia Minor and Egypt were imported in large quan- 
 tities to Greece, to India, and to the centre and north of Europe." 
 
 The trutli of this hypothesis is to be demonstrated in the 
 volumes to follow, the present one is only designed to p.ave the 
 way for this theory, on which see sections 20-25 {Ueher die Mog- 
 lichkeit die Vererhwir/sfheorie diirch die Annahme nachtrdglicher 
 Uehertragung zu ersetzen). 
 
 Here we close our brief account of the currents and coiintcr- 
 curreuts which at the present day permeate the history of the 
 religion and mythology of the Indo-Eluropean peoples. As our 
 investigations have in all cases to take language as their starting- 
 point, we turn at once to the discussion of those Indo-European 
 equations which refer to cidts and the belief in gods, against 
 which, as we saw, objections were raised first by Mannhardt, and 
 then much more definitely by 0. Gruppe. 
 
412 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 II. Etymological Indo-European Equations Eeferring 
 TO Cults and the Belief in Gods. 
 
 Anyone who looks over the considerable mass of equations which 
 have been accumulated referring to Comparative Mythology, and 
 observes that a scholar of the rank and influence of Max MuUer 
 still to the present day supports the largest part of them (t/. above, 
 p. 407), will agree with us that it is no mean service on the part 
 of 0. Gruppe to have been the first to point out quite clearly that 
 the linguistic science of the Comparative Mythologists is no longer 
 coincident with the linguistic science of Comparative Philologists. 
 Indeed, if one takes up a firm position on the ground of the phonetic 
 laws which up to now have been recognised as correct, one will 
 have to go so far as to believe that with the exception of a certain 
 number of agi'eements, which will be put together shortly, scarcely 
 one of the mythological equations as yet put forward is without its 
 difficulties, phonetic or otherwise. 
 
 The time-honoured equation of MtVcos, Sans. Jlcbiu, Teut. Mannus 
 is wrecked on the fact that the Greek word, to say nothing of its 
 termination, cannot be reconciled as regards its root-vowel with the 
 Indo-European *mami, to which the Indian and Teutonic words go 
 back. It is, therefore, no safer than the comparison of G. Kip/Sepos 
 = Sans, fdrvara, gahala, by means of which the dog of the nether 
 world is assigned to the primeval period. The Teutonic Wuotan 
 has been interpreted by means of the Indian vata, " wind-god, 
 wind ; " but in the first place the Sans, vata (*vntd) is connected 
 with the Eng. ivind, Lat. ventvs, which invalidates the comparison 
 with Wuotan. 
 
 Instead of G. 'Epivt's = Sans. Saranyii one would expect *'Epcivrs, 
 for G. Kei'Tavpo? = Sans, gandharvd, a *K€v6avpo<;, for O.N Lopto'r (a 
 god of Avarmth) = Sans, vrtrd, which some compare with a G. "OpOpo'i, 
 a *Vol]>urr. The equation of Sans. Farjdnya, Lith. Perkunas, to 
 which again O.S. Ferunu seems to belong, O.N. /Yoj/y^i, presximes at 
 the least that the Indo-European tenuis had declined into a media 
 in Sanskrit. An Indo-European fundamental form for G. Oi'pavos 
 = Sans. Ydrxnia even has not yet been found. The identity of 
 'AttoA^wv, 'ATretAwi' with Sans, saparycnya (above, p. 130): Sans. 
 sapary is questionable because of the e of Lat. sejjelio ( = sapaty). 
 The comparison of G. 'Ep/jtet'as = Sans. Sdrameyd separates the Greek 
 word from expressions of related meaning such as epp-atov, IpyuT/vet'?, 
 &c. The explanation of the Lat. Nejytunns by means of the Yedic 
 apdm na2)dt, " offspring of the water," might indeed have something 
 to say for itself were it not for the fact that it is just the insigni- 
 ficant portion of the Vedic phrase (napdt) which has been retained 
 in the Lat. Nejytihius. The Lat. Mars and his comrades JIdmers, 
 Mdvors can only be connected with the Sans. Marut by a series of 
 philological feats of legerdtmain, kc. I refuse, of course, absolutely 
 to have anything whatever to do with equations in which a deity's 
 name is explained by the invention of some Indian or other word, 
 stich as G. Nid^i; = Sans. *nyavd (Max Mtiller), or ''H<j!)at(n-o<; = Sans. 
 
RELIGIOUS EQUATIONS. 413 
 
 *ydbh,eyuhta (L. v. Schroder, above, p. 162); for every one will 
 admit that for historical inferences as to the primeval period such 
 instances arc quite useless. 
 
 Now, it is indeed possible to make one important point in favour 
 of the above equations, and others of the same kind. It may 
 be said that mythical names are from the beginning enveloped 
 in marvellous and suj)crstitious ideas of the most varied description, 
 and that the possibility of popular etymology counteracting the 
 operation of phonetic laws is in their case particularly strong. 
 And that we admit. 
 
 Say that the agreement in mythical function between the 
 Sans, saraiiyu and the G. 'EptKus is striking, which is certainly con- 
 tested by Mannhardt : it would be quite possible that the form 
 *'E/Deti'i's, *'Epei'vus, postulated, was attracted by the G. ipivvo), and 
 became 'Epin's when the Erinyes became the furious goddesses of 
 revenge in Greece. But this is a path which craves very wary 
 walking. That the comparison of G. Kcvravpo^ = Sans, gmulharvd 
 is phonetically suspicious has been recognised both by E. H. Meyer 
 and also by L. v. Schroder. Both endeavour to effect the remedy 
 by means of a popular etymology, the former assumes {Indog. 
 Mythen, i. 16.5) reference to Kf.vT6u) and arjp {avrjp ; gandharvas = 
 " goaders of the air"), the latter {Griechische Goiter und Heroen, 
 i. 73) regards a popular connection with ravpos (" steer-hunters ") 
 as probable. Only, both scholars have omitted to note that if 
 the Sans gandharvd is to correspond to the G. Kevravpo's it must in 
 accordance with known phonetic law have appeared as *jandharva, 
 which would necessitate a change in the meaning of the Indian 
 word also. Now, though the assumption is one which would 
 probably give no difficulty to mythologists (c/. Sans, gandhd, 
 " vapour "), still it is plain into what a maze of hypothesis this 
 path leads. 
 
 As against these considerations consider what an enormous load 
 these hypotheses have to bear upon their feeble shoulders. In 
 the last new book (Leist's Altarisches Jus Gentium) the equation 
 il/a?M<-MtVws forms the text to a section {cf. § 39, /.), which is 
 designed to demonstrate that certain moral laws of the Indian 
 Manu (such as those of cleanliness, doing no injury, committing 
 no murder, no theft, no lie) constituted a sort of ethical code even 
 in the primeval period. Manu-'M.ivo)'^ was an ancient interpreter 
 of the divine law in the primitive Indo-European period. Truly, 
 a fact of the utmost possible importance, and decisive of the 
 whole question as to the view we are to take of the moral life 
 of the primeval period, if the collapse of the linguistic equation 
 — which yet should be "the kernel of the proof" — did not rob it 
 of its most important support ; and the equation J/(r?j?<s-MiVws 
 may be counted as one of the most treacherous of all that have 
 been put forward in Comparative ^lythology. 
 
 Another observation, again, thrusts itself on the notice of any 
 one who examines equations of the kind exemplified above, quite 
 apart from their suspicious or non-suspicious character phonetically : 
 
414 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES, 
 
 it is clear that they are always confined to an extremely small 
 number of languages, those quoted above (with the exception of 
 Parjdnya, kc.) to two languages. The majority (7 : 12) of them 
 are placed to the credit of Greek and Sanskrit. This consideration 
 constitutes another objection to the validity of such equations as 
 proving anything about the religion of the primeval period, for it 
 may very well be that the Greeks and Indians had a set of myths 
 and religious beliefs in common, in which the other Indo-Europeans 
 never had any share, as indeed E. H. Meyer actually assumes 
 (above, p. 410); cf. also above, p. 130. 
 
 Absolutely nothing, of course, can be proved as to the primeval 
 Indo-European period by mythical names confined to the Indo- 
 Iranians, such as Sans, ydma — Zend yhna, Sans, vivasvant = Zend 
 vivanhvant, Sans. TO?ira = Zend mithra, Sans, aswra - Zend ahura, 
 Sans, soma = Zend haoma, Sans, apdm ndpdt = Zend apdm napdf, 
 Sans. vr^raAfm = Zend verethragna, Sans. ydtii = 7ien(\. ydtu ("hob- 
 goblin ") ; cf. Spiegel, Arische Periode, and also 0. Gruppe, loc. 
 cit., p. 86. 
 
 If we Avish to form a trustworthy opinion as to the religion of 
 the primeval period, we must, I believe, begin by laying aside such 
 equations as those described above. Having done this we have the 
 following which are phonetically safe, and which have this much in 
 common with each other, that they, one and all, originally designate 
 natural phenomena that have — some in several, some in only one, 
 linguistic area — attained to the dignity of divine honours. 
 
 Sans, dydiis, " sky," " god of the sky," G. Zeus, Lat. Jupiter, 
 
 Teut. Till, Zio. 
 Sans, ushds, Zend usha/ih, G. -^ws, Lat. aurora, Litli. auszrd, 
 
 Tetit. *austr6, A.S. Eostra (a spring goddess). 
 Sans, agni, Lat. ignis, Lith. ugnis, O.S. ogn% (G. irvp, O.H.G. fiur, 
 
 Umbr. pir, Armen. hur). 
 Sans, surya, svar, Lat. sol, O.N. sol, Lith. sdide, Cymr. and Corn. 
 
 heul, G. ■rjeXto<; (root sit, sav, "^su-r, *sv-ar, *sdv-el, *sdvl ; cf. 
 
 J. Schmidt, K. Z., xxvi. 9). 
 Sans. Tnds, Zend mdoifih, G. ix.y]vr], Lat. Mena, Goth, mena, Lith. 
 
 Menu ; cf. above, p. 306. 
 Sans, stdr, Zend stare, Armen. astX, G. ao-Trjp, Lat. stella, Bret. 
 
 sterenn, O.H.G. sterro. 
 Sans, vdta, Lat. ventus, G. dr/T7js, O.H.G. wint. 
 Sans, tanyatu, Lat. tonare, O.H.G. donar (also a thunder-god). 
 Sans, ndhhas, G. ve^os, Lat. nebula, O.H.G. nehil (O.N. nijiheim, 
 
 &c.), O.S. neho, "sky," I. nil. 
 Sans, ndkti, G. vv^, Lat. nox, kc, above, p. 312. 
 
 This list, obviously, might be increased, but what is given may 
 suffice to make it clear what sort of equations and agreements they 
 are that are safe in the field we are now treading. May we then 
 assume that these phenomena of nature, or some of them, enjoyed 
 divine honours in the primeval period ; or is Gruppe right in support- 
 ing the opinion (above, p. 142) that this was not the case, and that 
 
MYTHOLOGICAL EQUATIONS. 415 
 
 in the primeval period even a dydus meant nothing more than the 
 vault of sky above the heads of the Indo-Europcans, agni nothing 
 more than the fire kindled by their hands. 
 
 Before assuming any attitude with regard to this question, 
 we have to answer the previous question, whether any equa- 
 tions whatever can be traced to the vocabulary of the primeval 
 period, which give unequivocal exfjrcssion to the divine and its 
 worship. 
 
 Here, too, there are series of words which agree indeed, but whose 
 agreement proves nothing as to their meaning, such as Lat. credo 
 (I. cretim), Sans, craddadhami, G. ;>^£a> (Lat. /undo, Goth, yhita), 
 Sans, hu* G. ^eynts, Sans, dhaman, and others which must be also 
 excluded. So, too, the root nem, " sky " (Sans, namas, " honour- 
 ing," Zend nemanh, I. nem, " sky," nemed, " shrine ; " cf. also G. ve/xos, 
 Lat. nemus), may have acquired its ritual meaning at a late period 
 (Sans, ndmati, " he bows "). There remains, howevei', a number of 
 equations, small but sure, which an extravagant scepticism alone 
 can maintain did not possess a religious significance that had 
 been developed as early as the primeval period. They are as 
 follows : — 
 
 1. Sans, devds,' hilt, deus, Litli. dieivas, O.L dia, O.N. tlvar, 
 " god," root div, Indo-E. dei-vo-s. Touching this equation, even 
 Gruppe (p. 121) admits that "the root div" (this, though, is 
 not the thing in question, but the clear-cut substantive deivo) 
 in the pro-ethnic period comprised some other ideas in addition 
 to the three already mentioned (light, sky, lordship), which come 
 somewhat nearer the later meaning of " god."f 
 
 2. Zend .?/7c;lfrf, "holy" (Sans, fvdtrd, "offering"), Lith. szwe/l- 
 tas, O.S. svetu, Goth, himsl, A.S.hilsel, O.N. husl, "oflferiij^." 
 
 3. Sans. 7/aj, " worship, dedicate, offer," Zend yaz, G. a^o/xat, 
 uyios, ayos (certainly only Grseco-Indo-Iranian). 
 
 4. Here I place, though with some misgivings, :{: the equation, 
 
 * This has a ritual sense also in the Armen. jaunem, " I dedicate," " offer," 
 "sacrifice" (Hiibschmann, A. St., p. 40). 
 
 t G. 0eJy is to be separated from this series. K. Brugmaiin has recently 
 [BericlUe d. Kgl. Sachs. Gcs. d. W., p. 41,/., 1889) endeavoured to connect it 
 with Sans. gh6-'rd-s, " commanding reverence," a common epithet of the gotls. 
 
 The Teutonic word for god, Goth. git]>, O.N. goctii, 0. H.G. got, can be 
 compared either with Sans, hu, "olfer," or with Sans, hvd, "call" (the being 
 to whom the oflering is made or who is invoked). The comparison of Goth. 
 anses, O.N. o.v.v, with Sans. «,s7t, Zend ahhu, can scarcely be justified. 
 
 1 am inclined to attach the less weight to the e([Uation Sans, bhaga, "lord 
 of gifts," Zend bagha, "goil," Phryg. Zeus liayalos, O.S. bogS,, as proving 
 anything about the primeval period, because on tlie one hand direct borrowing 
 between the Slavs and the Scytho-Iranian- tribes is possible, and on the other 
 the separate lan(;u:igcs may independently of each other have called the deity 
 " the giver of all good things." 
 
 + The dilliculty consists in this, that the law of the disappearance of the g 
 in the phonetic combination gm in Latin lias not yet been satisfactorily ascer- 
 tained {cf. Bruginann, Grundriss. i. 373). This scholar compares fldmen 
 (with Bugge) rather with Goth. bI6tan, "to ofler," or (with Momm.sen) with 
 flagrare. Schweizer-Sidler {Lot. Gr.), too, separates y?<i»icft from brahman. 
 
 
4l6 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Lat. yidmen = S3ir\s. brdhman, hrahmdn, only I do not consider it 
 right to infer from it the existence of a word for priest in the 
 primeval period with as much certainty as Wackernagel {Der 
 Ur sprung des Brahmanismus, Basel, '77) and many others after 
 him have done. The Lat. fidmen, to judge by its formation (cf. 
 agmen, fiiimen, lumen), seems rather to have originally been a 
 neuter noun (otherwise we should have expected *Jidm6), and 
 tlierefore corresponds primarily to Sans, brahman, " worshipping." 
 Then, through the meaning "body of worshippers," "congrega- 
 tion," fl.dmen came to get the sense of " priest " {cf. J. Schmidt, 
 Die Pkindh. d. Indog. Nexdra, p. 24). 
 
 The number of Indo-Iranian agreements belonging to this class 
 is considerable, such as Sans, ndmas, Zend nemanh, " worshipping " 
 {cf. above). Sans, pra-vac, Zend fravac, " publish " (the sacred 
 doctrine), Sans, sam-lcar, Zend hahkar, " prepare the offering," 
 Sans, hotrd, Zend zaothra. Sans, hdvana, Zend zavana. Sans. 
 prdbhrti, Zend frahereti, Sans, dpri, Zend dfri-vacahh, " benedic- 
 tion," Sans, stu, stuti, sfotdr, stoma, Zend stu, stuti, staotar, staoma, 
 Sans, prd^asti, Zend frasasti, "worship of the gods," Sans, gd, 
 gdthd, Zend gd, gdthd. Sans, mdntra, Zend mdthra, Sans, dtharvan, 
 Zend atharvan, Sans, hotar, Zend zaotar, &c. {cf. Spiegel, Arische 
 Periode, 30). 
 
 Obviously these Indo-Iranian equations prove nothing as to the 
 primeval period. In some, certainly dubious, cases, however, their 
 fundamental ritual meaning may extend beyond the limits of the 
 Indo-Iranians. If, for example, it is probable that Goth. </«]) is to 
 be traced back to "^ghu-to and belongs either to Sans, hit {hdvana, 
 Zend zavana), "to call," or to Sans, hu {hotar, Zend zaotar), "to 
 offer," this would indicate that Teutonic, too, at a very early 
 period, possessed a root gheu, ghu, with a meaning of religious 
 import. 
 
 I am, therefore, convinced that in the primeval Indo-European 
 period there did exist predicates expressing the divine. The 
 question now is whether we are to consider that the shining sky, 
 the sun, the fire, the dawn, the storm, the thunder were the 
 subjects of these predicates as early as the primeval period. Now, 
 I am of the affirmative opinion, and am moved thereto by the 
 following considerations. 
 
 In the case of two Indo-European peoples, one European and 
 one Asiatic, whose early condition has, we may venture to believe, 
 been preserved for us with peculiar fidelity, two authors, who are 
 unimpeachable and who came into personal contact with these 
 peoples, have declared in a perfectly unambiguous manner that 
 the worship of natural phenomena was the very foundation of these 
 peoples' religion. 
 
 First come the Teutons, of whom Csesar says {B. G., vi. 21): 
 " Germanimultum ab hac (Gallorum) cousuetudine differunt. Nam 
 neque Druides habent, qui rebus divinis prsesint, neque sacrificiis 
 student. Deorum numero eos solos ducunt, quos cernunt et 
 
IXDO-EUROPEAN GODS. 417 
 
 quorum apcrte opibus juvantur, Solem et Vulcanum et Lunum, 
 reliquos ue fama quidem acceperuut." * 
 
 Next come the Persians, touching whom the statement of Hero- 
 dotus (i. 131) runs as follows : — dydXfxaTa fx-ev kol vr}ov<; Koi /Saifjiov^ 
 ovK iv vofJiw TTOLevfxevov; ISpviadat, dXXa /cat tolctl ttouvctl fjiuipajv 
 i7rL(f)€povcn, dis /acv ifxoi SoKceiv, otl ovk dvOpioTrocfivea'i ivofxicrav lov^ 
 Oeov'i KaTciTrep ol 'EAAt^vcs ctvat ' ot 8e vo/jLL^ovcrt All fxkv IttX to. 
 vij/rjXoTaTa twv ovpiwv dva(3aLi/ovT€<; 6v(TLa<i ep8eLV tov kvkXov irdvTa 
 Tov ovpavov Ala /caXeovTes ' Ovovhl Se T^Ato) re kol aeXyjvrj kol yfj koL 
 TTVpL Kol vSart KOL dvefxoL<; ' tovtolctl [x.\v 8rj p.ovvoL<jL BvovaL dp-^Of-v, 
 iiTLp.€{xa6y]Ka(TL Se koll rfj OvpavLij Ovuv irapd re 'Acrcrvptwv //a^oFres 
 Kol 'hpajBiuiV. 
 
 I believe these quotations need no commentary. I am of opinion 
 that they contain what we are to regard as the kernel of the 
 Indo-European, and also of the Indo-Iranian belief in the gods. 
 
 Next, however, it seems to me to be an unassailable fact that 
 in all Indo-European religions certain supreme gods and national 
 gods have been evolved out of natural phenomena. The most 
 illumining example is, after all, the series : Sans. Dydus, G. Zevs, 
 Lat. Jupiter^ Teut. Tiu^ Zio, Indo-E. *Dyeus. 
 
 The nature-power shows itself most distinctly in the Vedic Dydus, 
 which nevertheless carries the epithets pita, jdnitd, dsura. If it 
 is the case, as has recently been assumed {cf. v. Bradke, Dydus 
 Asura, Ahura Mazdd, und die Asura's, Halle, 1885), that in pre- 
 Vedic times Dydus was the name of the supreme sky-god, and only 
 faded away so as to become a mere designation for the visible sky 
 in Vedic times, and in consequence of excessive development of 
 the deva's, the personification of the sky cannot have gone very far 
 in that prehistoric period, else it would be ditiicult to see why the 
 meaning of " sky " should have got the upper hand again in later 
 times. Probably, however, dydiis meant nothing more in the 
 Indo-Iranian (as in the Indo-European) period than tov kvkXov 
 irdi'Ta TOV ovpavov, io Ovaia^ ipSovaL. 
 
 The same sense attaches to the equation, G. ovpavov {'AKfjLovL^rjs) 
 = Sans. Vdruna (Sans, dnnaii, Zend asman, " sky "), if this is 
 phonetically correct, f 
 
 * Sol,* Vulcanus, Luna are obviously only examples given by C.nesar, by 
 "reliqui" we are to understand, those deities "quos nou eernunt et quorum 
 aperte opibus nou juvantur," gods, therefore, such as Mars, Minerva, Mer- 
 curius, &c. Ccesar's statement is indeed inconsistent to some extent with the 
 words of Tacitus (Germ., 9). But I regard it as quite inadmissible to do as 
 J. Grimm {D. Myth., p. 92) and so many others liave done, and impute 
 error or superficial inquiry to Cajsar. It should be remembered tliat between 
 Cajsar and Tacitus are one hun(h'ed and fifty years, the one Inuuh-ed and fifty 
 years which saw the most important turning-point in the history of the 
 Teutons, their contact with Rome. Why may not the nature-deities of the 
 original Teutons in this s])ace of time have been more and more detached from 
 their original natural basis, in the presence of the l\oman worsliip of the gods ? 
 What tlie Teutons of tlie time of Tacitus conceived the Mars, Mercurius, 
 Hercules of the interpretatio Rommia to be, we are absolutely ignorant. Any- 
 thing anthropomorphic is expressly denied by the historian (ch. ix.) in the 
 most decided manner. 
 
 t Neither does A. Hillebrandt infer more from it {Varuna und Milra, p. 151). 
 
 2 D 
 
41 8 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 In the Homeric world the Olympian is beyond a doubt already 
 both the national, political god and the moral ruler of the world 
 lilce the Varuua of the Vedic hymns. Yet he, of whom it is 
 expressly said that at the division of the world [11. , xv. 192), 
 
 Zeus t^ax' ovpavov evpvv iv aWipL koI ve(^iXr](TL, 
 
 cannot conceal his origin as a nature-deity. Amongst ancient epic 
 epithets those which refer to the actual, natural sky still pre- 
 dominate. Zeus is called the " cloud-compeller " (ve^eXT/yeptVa), 
 "rejoicing in thunder" (rcjoTri/cepawos), " waker of the lightning " 
 ((TTepo7rr]y€p€Ta), " wrapped in dark cloud " (KeXatvec^Tys), " thunder- 
 ing on high " (ep'tySoiiTTo?, ipL^pifxeTT]^), " hurler of the lightning " 
 {aarepoTrrjTr']^), "brandishing the lightning's flash" (apyiKepavvos), 
 and amongst them are forms of such pi'imeval stamp as evpvo-n-a 
 Zeus, " broad eyed sky "* = ku'/cAos Atos. 
 
 Gradually an increase took place in the number of epithets 
 expressing the relation of the gods to the government of the 
 world and of mankind. To the epithets which already appear in 
 the Iliad, such as /xrjTiha, feVtos (only once), new ones are added in 
 the Odyssey, tKerr^crtos, epKetos, and in later times this class 
 developed tremendously (op/cios, dyopaios, fiovXalos, ttAowios, ovptos, 
 
 CTTOl/'tOS, &c.). 
 
 In the Teutonic world also *Tivaz (O.H.G. Ziu, O.N. Tyr), 
 although even here he was early specialised into a war-god, the 
 Mars of the mter2)retatio Romana (cf. the Afars Thingsxis repre- 
 sented as a warrior on the recently discovered English monument) 
 can be clearly recognised as a sky-god, and in particular as a svm- 
 god (the Sol of Csesar) of the primeval period (c/. HofFory, Dtr 
 germanische Himmelsgott, Nachrichten d. Ges. d. Wiss. zu Gottingen, 
 p. 426,/., 1888). 
 
 Now, seeing that in several ancient Indo-European religions one 
 and the same natural phenomenon has developed into a great, into 
 the supreme, god, can we believe that the beginnings, at least, of 
 the worship of this god do not go back to the time of the common 
 origin of the related peoples ? 
 
 I am, therefore, of opinion, and in this section I am only con- 
 cerned to demonstrate its correctness, that even if we put aside 
 everything unsafe and false that Comparative Mythology and the 
 History of Eeligion have accumulated on this subject, we are, solely 
 from the consideration of perfectly trustworthy material, more and 
 more driven on all sides to assume that the common basis of the 
 ancient Indo-European religions was a worship of the powers of 
 nature practised in the primeval Indo-European period. 
 
 And, perhaps, yet other tendencies, from which in later times 
 systems of religion were developed in artistic and brilliant forms, 
 
 * Thus, according to J. Schmidt (Die Pluralhildungen der Indog. Neutra, 
 p. 400) : "Evpvoira (neuter) is shown by the formulae in which alone it survives, 
 especially in connection with the primeval accusative Zrjv, as an antiquity 
 of the first rank, which is not to be measured by the standard of later 
 epochs." 
 
THE GODS OF THE PRIMEVAL PERIOD. 4I9 
 
 are to be assigned to the primeval period, although here the 
 imagination must be allowed greater play than it has enjoyed thus 
 far in these pages. 
 
 The distinction of grammatical gender had been made in the 
 primeval period. Consequently, inasmuch as the incipient process 
 of personification naturally was guided by the gender of the 
 appellation, there were at that time both male and female deities. 
 Dyaiis and Agni were male beings to the Indo-European, Usluis 
 (as early as the Veda, the daughter of Dyaus) was feminine. The 
 sun and moon were oppositely scxed, sometimes one, and some- 
 times the other playing tlie i)art of husband.* 
 
 But this brings the comparison of natural processes with human 
 much more closely home to the imagination of man. And on the 
 model of the earthly family, where the influence of the individual 
 disappears completely before the will of the lord and father, the 
 attempt is made by degrees to assign to the powers of nature also 
 their proper relative rank. The foundation of this is fixed in 
 nature itself. The hues and the glory of the young dawn are 
 killed by the rays of the mounting sun, the sun himself is hidden 
 from view by gloomy clouds, the might of the thunderstorm 
 speedily roars itself out, the sky alone day and night looks down 
 changeless as ever upon the earth beneath. And as all the natural 
 phenomena, which the eye of the Indo-European noted, took their 
 origin from the sky, the conception was suggested that the sky 
 was the father and sire: — 
 
 Sans. Dydiis pitH, G. Zeus iran^p (AeiTrarvpos " Of.o<; irapa Tv/x,^aiots 
 in Episus, Hesych.), Lat. Ju-piter. 
 
 In fact the combination of the word " father " with the word 
 " sky," which here appears, is so symmetrical and so close, that it 
 seems to me at least improbable to assume that it was first effected 
 by the separate peoples. 
 
 The children of "father-sky," the progeny of the sky and 
 denizens of heaven, may have been designated by : — 
 
 Sans, devd, Lat. deus, Lith. dieivas, O.N. tivar, " gods " ( : div, 
 " shine," as much as Dpdus). 
 
 Perhaps a mother was not thought of in the primeval period, as in 
 the human family she was not of much importance ; and "mother- 
 earth " may not have been added as a complement to " fi\ther-sky " 
 
 * "In the difference of the genders ascribed by the Teutons and the Romans 
 to the heavenly bodies, the difference in their conceptions of nature tinds its 
 clearest expression. To our forefathers the sun was a mild and gracious 
 woman, the silent moon brought to thi'ir minds the tingling frost of cloudless 
 winter nights. On the Mediterranean the moon was thought of as feminine, 
 the tender moon-goddess assisted all creatures in the hardest times of need. 
 The endless enchantment of southern moonlit nights as bright as day makes it 
 possible still to feel and understand tiie mytholoj^ical conception. Helios, 
 on the other hand, is the hard and rigorous lord whose darts deal death and 
 destruction. Before them fall the children of the mead, the children of men " 
 (Nissen, Ubcr altitaJischcs KUma, " Verhandl. der 34 Vers, deutscher Philo- 
 logen," p. 30, 1880). 
 
420 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 until afterwards (Ved. 2:'rithivi! mdta, Kerthus terra mater, Szc; cf. 
 J. Grimm, Deutsche Mythologie, i.^ p. 229, /.). 
 
 III. Remarks in Conclusion, 
 
 As then we credit the original people with a stock of religious 
 ideas, it follows that we may assume that certain rites and cere- 
 monies of a religious kind were practised in the primeval period. 
 I must, however, confess that I think their discovery is almost 
 entirely reserved for the inquirers of the future. 
 
 If there were priests at that time — and we certainly could not 
 obtain satisfactory linguistic support for the assumption * — it will 
 be well to conceive them rather as magicians, warlocks, and sooth- 
 sayers, than as preachers and guardians of divine precepts. One 
 department of these priests' functions certainly was the treatment 
 and healing of diseases {cf. Lat. medeor, medicus = Zend vimddanh), 
 which are universally regarded as due to the influence of evil 
 spirits. Physician, magician, and priest may have been identical 
 in the most ancient epochs of culture. In the Avesta we have by 
 the side oi icrva7-6-haes/iaza, " healing by plants," and hireto-baeshaza, 
 " healing by the knife," a mathro-haeshaza, " healing by spells," 
 expressly distinguished ; and even in Homer (Od., xi. 457) the 
 blood streaming from the wound of Odysseus is stanched by incan- 
 tation (eVaoiSrJ S' alfxa KiXaivov ecrx^Oov). The same way of treating 
 wounds is known to Pindar (Pi/th., iii. 51). 
 
 These facts in the history of culture are faithfully mirrored in 
 the change of meaning which has taken place in the O.S. hajati, 
 hajci^ '"'' fabulari, incantare, viederi" Bulg. haja, " to pronounce 
 spells," and O.S. balija, " magician," balistvo, " remedy," Russ. 
 hachari, " physician," which are connected with </>77)U.i, fari (cf. 
 Miklosich, Ut. W., p. 5). In Slav, vraci, too, the meanings of 
 " physician " and " magician " run into each other (loc. cit., p. 395). 
 In Greek I have endeavoured (A''. Z., xxx. 465) to explain aKeo/xai, 
 ttKeo-Tos by comparing Sans, sam rdnsati, gastd, " solemnly recite." 
 
 The nature of such healing spells may be inferred from the 
 remains to be found in Teutonic and Indian antiquity {cf. p. 29). 
 
 * For Sans. hrdhmdn^'La.t. Jlamen, see above, p. 416. Much dust has been 
 raised by Kuhn's comparison of the Lat. pontifex with Sans. imtMkrt, which 
 has led to the Indo-European priests being regarded as either the preparers of the 
 path of ottering, or as the constructors of actual footpaths (Leist, Grdco-it. 
 Eechtsg., p. 182). Cf. Gruppe's well-founded objections {loc. cit., p. 130). In 
 any case, the totally different way in which the second element in the word is 
 formed makes the equation valueless for historical purposes. Sans. adhvaryU 
 are also interpreted as preparers of the way (Sans. Mhvan). Bury {B. B., vii. 
 339) compares the word, on the contrary, to Sans, mddhu, "honey" (referring 
 to the libation). 
 
 Two Indo-Iraniau terms for priests have been given above on p. 416. G. 
 Up6s, whence tepevs, still simply means in the Sans, ishird, "mighty, 
 lively " {cf. hpol Ixdves, Homer). A religious sense was subsequently de- 
 veloped in Upos as in Sans, brahman, brahvidn : barh, " strengthen " {B. B.). 
 The starting- [loint is the " uplifted " feeling of the pious. 
 
 Lat. sacer, sancio, sacenlos are irtifortunately obscure. Teutonic terms for 
 priests in J. Grimm, D. Myth., i. cap. v., and above p. 277. 
 
MEDICINE MEN. 42 I 
 
 An early acquaintance with healing herbs and simples, especially 
 those made from poisonous plants, may have contributed to the 
 effectiveness of those mysterious spells. Cf. Zend vUhclthra^ " a 
 simple derived from poisonous plants," G. (ftdpfxaKov, Goth, lubjaleisei, 
 " art of poisoning, magic," O.N. li/f, " medicine, remedy." The 
 G. Ido/xaL, too ( : 109 = Sans, vishd), perhaps originally meant to pro- 
 vide with healing drinks, and so to heal. 
 
 Special names for the physician naturally do not appear until 
 late ; though the Indo-Iranian period seems to have rejoiced in 
 one : Sans, bhishdj, bheshajd, Zend haeshazya, N.P. hizilk (Armen. 
 hzisk). The following series is due to borrowing from west to east 
 in ancient times: I. liaig, "physician," Goth, /ckeis, O.S. /ekri, 
 " medicine." 
 
 Here, too, the notion of magician and sorcerer still appears in 
 M.H.G. Idchencere, Idchenen. On p. 165 above, we have seen that 
 the smith was equipped amongst other wonder-working arts with 
 that of medicine. In Homer the physician, the l-qTrjp KaKwv, is 
 highly honoured (ttoAAwv avra^ios aAXwv), and along with the fiavrts, 
 " soothsayer," and Te/<Twv is reckoned amongst the Srjfxiovpyot, 
 "people who exercise crafts useful to the whole people" (Od., xvii. 
 384). In the same way the td]csha7i (tcktmv), bhi^kdj, and brahmdn 
 are mentioned together in the Rigveda (ix. 112, 1).* 
 
 If, as is little likely to be doubted, offerings were made to 
 heaven in the primeval period to purchase its favour, appease its 
 wrath, inquire its will, or by way of returning thanks,! then 
 
 * In connection with the most ancient phase of the art of healing, it is 
 important to note that the Indo-Enropeans possessed a tolerably thorough 
 knowledge of their own bodies, and in this they may have been assisted by the 
 practice of sacrificing animals (above, p. 29). Possibly it is not accidental 
 that several coincident names for scab and pustules are found in the Indo- 
 Germanic languages {cf. Sans, dadru, Lat. derbi- in derbiosus, "scabby," 
 Lith. dedervine, 0. H.G. zitaroh, Fick, i.^ p. 106; Sans. })d7)idn, Zend pdman, 
 Lith. saiisis, O.H.G. siurra, Fick. ii.^ p. 485), for this disease must have 
 been particularly common owing to the dirt and uncleanliness, which we are to 
 imagine attended life in the primeval period. Takmnn in the Veda is a fever, 
 TTjjceScoj/ in Greek, consumption. Cf., further. Sans, kds, Lith. kdKiii, O.S. 
 kaslll, O.H.G. huosto, "cough," Sans, vam, G. ffiew, Lat. vomo, O.N. voma, 
 "sea-sickness," Lith. witnti, "vomit." 
 
 A fresh (above, p. 17) collection and comparison of the Indo-European 
 names for diseases would be valuable, not only for the history of medicine, but 
 also for the general history of culture. 
 
 t J. Wackernagel's view that Indo-European offerings must have been 
 solely petitionary (Ucber den Ursprung dcs Brahmaniismus, 1877) seems to ine 
 incorrect. It is based on an overestimate of the importance of ideas peculiar 
 to India. Though even in India an obvious thank-oti'ering is jjreserved in the 
 dgrayanam, the harvest thanksgiving {cf. \V. Lindner, Fcstgi-^iiss a. 0. v. 
 Bothlingk, p. 79,/.). 
 
 Again, Wackernagel's a,ssertion that Homer is acquainted neither with thank- 
 offerings nnr expiatory sacrifices requires considerable qualifiration. When it 
 is said of ^Egisthus, after he has fully executed his crime {Od., iii. 274): — 
 
 iroAXa 5e /^Tjpf l/cije 6(wv (v\ Itpols fiwfiols, 
 
 ■KoXKa 5' ayaXixar avri^fv, v<}>a.<T)xaTa re XP""'^" "^^ 
 
 iKTiXiaas' (Jif-fa epyov, 2 oGiroTe (Kirero dvfif, 
 
 can anything but either a thank-offering or an expiatory offering be meant ? 
 
422 PrxEHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 human sacrifice must have taken a prominent place amongst 
 them. 
 
 Amongst the northern peoples there is evidence for its existence 
 until late in the Chi'istian era {cf. J. Grimm, Deutsche Mythologie, 
 p. 38) ; the Greek world of myth is full of this usage, and even in 
 real life, as in the case of the offering to the Lycsoan. Zeus, it 
 survived far into historic times. In Rome, too, men were offered 
 in ancient times (E. v. Lasaulx, Die Silhnopfer der Griechen nnd 
 Rlivier, Wiirzburg, 1841; Leist, Grceco-italische Rechtsgeschichte, p. 
 257). Of human sacrifices in India an exhaustive account is given 
 by Weber, Indische Streifen, pp. 54-89. In the east and in the west 
 the idea that nothing but the offering of a human life can give a 
 new building any prospect of permanence has shown itself very 
 tenacious of life. " But a few years ago," R. Garbe writes to me, 
 " when the great railway bridge over the Ganges was begun, every 
 mother in Benares trembled for her children." 
 
 The gradual growth of the custom of selecting a criminal or a 
 maimed person for sacrifice must be regarded as a modification of 
 the original custom. 
 
 As for place, we may imagine those places to have been devoted 
 to the worship of the gods where the power of nature acted most 
 visibly and most immediately on the feelings of man, mountain 
 tops, as in the case of the Persians (above, p. 417), and of the 
 ancient Greeks, or groves and forests. We have already spoken 
 on the subject of the worship of trees amongst the European 
 branch of the Indo-Germanic family, of groves as the oldest 
 temples of the gods, of the seat of the highest god, the oak, the 
 primeval European tree (p. 277). Amongst the Indo-Iranians, too, 
 the idea recurs that the divine numen had its abode in the leaves 
 and twigs of sacred trees {cf. J. Wackernagel, loc. cit., p. 10) ; but 
 in the oldest records it is confined to the individual tree : the 
 idea of a whole grove devoted to the gods is, as far as I know, 
 originally foreign to the Indo-Iranians. 
 
 Finally, we may here briefly consider a question which appro- 
 priately comes at the end of our attempts to ascertain under what 
 conditions the Indo-Europeans moved on earth — the question, that 
 is, whether anything can be discovered as to the ideas of the 
 original people about death, and the state of man after death. 
 
 The state of things amongst the most important Indo-European 
 peoples as regards this subject is briefly as follows : — 
 
 1. Amongst the Indians, even in the Veda, a common abode for 
 the departed, a place of beauty, is known under the sway of- 
 Yama. The way to this world of the dead is guarded by two 
 dogs, called sarameycni, i.e., "belonging to Sarama, the messenger 
 of Indra." In later times they were designated gydnui and cabala. 
 In this world of the dead the pitdras, "the forefathers," spend a 
 blessed life, though they are connected with their relatives who 
 are left behind on earth, both the nearer (sapiuda) and the more 
 remote (samdnodaka), by a strictly regulated ancestor worship, 
 which comprises two kinds of religious ceremonies, the Pindapi- 
 
THE NEXT WORLD. 423 
 
 tryajm, " cake-ofFerings to the manes " {pinda, whence sapinda), 
 and the grdddhas, " festivals in memory of the depai-ted," which are 
 associated with free gifts to the Brahmans. These offerings are 
 absohitely essential to the welfare of man in the next world. 
 Marriage, kinship, and testamentary law, therefore, are most inti- 
 mately bound up with this form of ancestor worship. Sons are 
 desired in order that they may make these offerings to the dead. 
 " To be a man's heir " and " to offer the dead man's meal " to him 
 are convertible expressions. Cf. for all further information, W. 
 Caland, Ueber Totenverehrung hei einigen der indog. Volker, Amster- 
 dam, 1888. The only objection to the primeval character of the 
 whole of this set of ideas is the single fact that the doctrine of 
 immortality is absent from the oldest portions of the Kigveda, 
 which, again, never mention either Yama or his dogs {cf. 0. 
 Gruppe, loc. cit., pp. 114, 241). 
 
 2. With the pitdras of the Indians, Caland compares, as indeed 
 many had compared before him (Justi, Geiger, &c.), the Fravashis 
 of the Iranians {ih., p. 48), a word which only occurs in the younger 
 Avesta. They, too, were at bottom the shadows of the departed, 
 glorified and wrapped in the radiance of divinities. E. Wilhelm 
 (" The Aryan Period and its Conditions, and the Cult of the Genii 
 in Ancient Erau," two essays, Bombay, 1888) only partially accepts 
 this view of these extremely many-sided beings ; in his account of 
 the Fravashis he starts rather from the genii than from the manes 
 of the Romans as Caland does. 
 
 3. In Greece the pessimistic view of the condition of the dead 
 after death, which prevailed in the Homeric world, is sufhciently 
 well known. Hades, whither the soul wins after, and only after, 
 burial, and which even in the Iliad is not without the figure, 
 nameless as yet, of the dog, is a place of teri-or and of awe. The 
 ancient Nekuia vividly depicts the shadowy, incorporeal life of 
 unconsciousness which the d/x.ev>;va Kaprjva of the departed lead 
 there. It is better to be a day-labourer on earth than king of 
 the dead. The verses of the poem (Od., xi. 566-631), in which the 
 shadows continue in Hades the occupations of their lifetime, and 
 in which a sort of hell for sinners is described, are rejected by 
 Wilamowitz {Horn. Unters., p. 204,/.), probably correctly, as later 
 interpolations (posterior to 600); cf. also Kirchhoff, Odyssee, p. 231. 
 Hermes first appears as veKpoTrofx-iros in the younger Nekuia, and 
 here for the first time comes in contact with the Egyptian Thoth, 
 "the advocate of the soul before the throne of Osiris." 
 
 Once in the Odyssey (iv. 561,^.) mention is made of the Elysium 
 in which the fair-haired Rhadamanthus reigns, where life flows by 
 pleasantly, and where there is no winter and no rain. To this the 
 Hesiodic conception of the Islands of the Blessed in Oceanns 
 attaches itself, where the heroes under the lordship of Kronos, 
 who in the Iliad still abides in Tartarus, enjoy a life without care. 
 Who can doubt that here we have, gradually appearing, a new 
 belief, which is only to be understood in view of oriental tales and 
 teaching (cf. Mullenhoff, D. A., i. 65)? 
 
424 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 From all this we see that ancestor worship* and the cult of the 
 dead have no place in the Homeric world, and can have none. 
 We can, however, observe how in post-Homeric times {cf. Nagels- 
 bach, Nachhomerische Theologie, p. 407), even in the Tragedians, the 
 notion of the divinity of the souls of departed heroes becomes 
 gradually more defined. By this time a general cultus of the dead 
 (to. vofiL^o/jLeva, •^(iea-OaL koX evayt^etv) spreads more and more, and 
 has indeed many points in common with Indian and Roman ritual. 
 That the O^ol Trarpwot were these ancestors, worshipped as divinities, 
 as Caland conjectures, is beyond proof. 
 
 4. The state of things at Rome may be dismissed more briefly. 
 The belief in and worship of the dei parentes, the divi Manes, the 
 Lares, &c., are so engrained in the life of the Roman that, as 
 regards Rome, we have no reason to doubt that these ideas are 
 primitive. 
 
 5. As for the Teutons, the question as to their belief in a life 
 after death, and the worship of the spirits of the departed among 
 them, deserves fresh critical investigation. The main point to be 
 determined is the extent of the influence exercised on the Teutonic 
 world in this matter by Grseco-Roman or Christian views. Then, 
 and not till then, it might perhaps be possible to decide whether 
 such conceptions as that of the Norse Valhalla, of elfs and dwarfs, 
 — in which Kuhn indeed (K. Z., iv. 100) would see spirits of tribal- 
 heroes — of the Wild Hunter, All Souls' Feast, Hel, the goddess of 
 the dead, &c. — can be considered as belonging to the primeval 
 Teutonic period. 
 
 Proceeding to examine the historical conclusions which we are, 
 or are not, justified in drawing from the facts that we have thus 
 set forth so briefly, the first thing we have to insist upon once 
 more is, that all linguistic evidence which has been brought foi'ward 
 in support of an original Indo-European belief in immortality, 
 equations, that is, such as Ke/3/?epos = Sans, ^abala, f MtVws = Sans. 
 Mdiiu, '^'Epfi.rjs = Sdravieyd, Taprapos = Sans, taldtala is either so 
 demonstrably false, or at least so unsafe, that it cannot be 
 expected to throw any light on the question here under discussion. 
 
 The cardinal point seems to me to be whether the belief in the 
 continued existence of departed ancestors, and the duty of con- 
 tinuing to honour them by means of offerings to the dead, which 
 we have encountered in several quarters of Indo-European territory, 
 are so firmly rooted there from the beginning of all tradition, that 
 we are compelled, on the ground of the resemblances to be found 
 
 * The offering to the dead which is made by Odysseus, and which is a quite 
 isolated case, cannot be regarded as such. 
 
 + As for the agreement between the Greeks and the Indians in the possession 
 of a dog in the netherworld, it may be remarked that the whole conception of a 
 trial of the dead, with Osiris as judge of the dead, a hippopotamus-like guardian 
 of the nether world, Anubis, the conductor of the dead, also recurs in ancient 
 Egypt (Diiraichen, Geschichte d. alien JEgyptens). Cf. as to Cerberus, J. van 
 den Gheyn, Cerhhre, Bruxelles, 1883. The Hgure of Charon, the ferryman of the 
 dead, is not vouched for in Greece until quite late (Wilamowitz, Kom. Untcr- 
 such., p. 2"25). 
 
ANCESTOR WORSHIP. 425 
 
 in the modes of couceiving and practising ancestor worship, to 
 regard them as primeval, i.e., as Indo-European. 
 
 I am of opinion that this is not the case, at any rate not so 
 long as no satisfactory explanation of Greek ancestor worship, 
 quite apart from that of the Indians, is forthcoming. At present I 
 am at a loss to understand how it is to be made probable that the 
 idea of the continued existence of the departed and the necessity 
 of worshipping them existed from primeval times, and was not 
 gradually introduced amongst the Greeks. This may afford the 
 measure of the scepticism which the author feels towards the 
 books of Leist that have already been mentioned, and in which 
 the assumption that ancestor worship existed amongst the Indo- 
 Europeans, is one of the main pillars on which that scholar rests 
 his views as to the history of the family and of morality amongst 
 the Indo-Europeans. Even Caland in his careful investigation, 
 mentioned above, only goes so far as to infer that " the Indo- 
 Iranians ascribed divine power and glory to those who had departed 
 in the past," whereas he displays reserve in his treatment of the 
 question " whether the original Indo-Europeans conceived of the 
 departed as deified beings." 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE HOME. 
 
 Autochtliony and Myths of Migration — The Oldest Abodes of the European 
 Members of the Indo-Germanic Peoples: Slavs, Teutons, Celts, the Balkan 
 and Apennine Peninsulas — The Scene of the Joint European Culture 
 bounded by the Danube, the Carpathians, Dnieper, and Pripet — Original 
 Home of the Indo-Iranians in East Iran — Prehistoric Point of Union 
 between the East and West Indo-Europeans in the Steppes of South 
 Russia, about half-way up the Volga, the Oldest Name of which ('Pa) is 
 probably of Indo-European Origin — The Condition of the most Ancient 
 Indo-Europeans, and the Nature of the Steppes of Southern Europe — The 
 Question of the Scyths — Conclusion. 
 
 That the European members of the Indo-Germanic race, whom we 
 shall make our starting-point in the following discussion, regarded 
 themselves as autochthonous inhabitants of the lands they dwelt 
 in, is a well-known fact. According to ancient sagas as to the 
 origin of man, the Greeks were created by Deucalion from the 
 bones of " the great mother " (from stones) ; according to the 
 Hesiodic account the third race of men was produced from ash- 
 trees (eK /AcXicov) — both primeval ideas, as is shown indeed by the 
 Homeric verse (Oc?., xix. 163) : oi yap airo Spvo's laa-L TraXat^aTov, 
 ov 8' aTTo 7reTpr]<;, " thou art not sprung from the oak renowned in 
 story or from a rock." 
 
 The original inhabitants of Greece, Pelasgians, Leleges, 
 Kaukones, &c., were all regarded as y-qyevel'?, " sprung from the 
 earth," or TrpoaiX-qvoi, " antecedent to the moon," and certain tribes 
 like the Athenians particularly prided themselves on having 
 occupied their territory from all time (Herod., vii. 161). 
 
 Similar views were held in the north. According to the Scandi- 
 navian myth the name of the first man was askr, " ash," and the 
 Germans of Tacitus derived their origin from the god sprung from 
 the earth {deus terra editus; Germ., c. 2), Tuisco. And the historian 
 adds, it was improbable that Germany, informis terris, aspera coelo, 
 tristis cultu aspectuque, would ever appear a desirable goal for any 
 nation to migrate to. 
 
 By the side of these obviously original beliefs in autochthony we 
 meet amongst several Indo-Germanic peoples a series of myths of 
 migration, in which some have been fain to see reminiscences of 
 wanderings from a distant home. We mean the yEneas story of 
 
MYTHS OF MIGRATION. 42/ 
 
 the Romans, the northern naiTative of the Ynglinga-saga about 
 Odin's journey from Asgard to Tyrkhxnd through Gardariki 
 (Russia) to Saxland (Germany), the Troy saga of the Franks, and 
 many others. 
 
 Only, all these stories on closer investigation are seen to be so 
 padded with learned accessories, and in part so directly contradict 
 other saga traditions — it is only necessary to call to mind, for 
 instance, the contradiction to the journey of Odin, above mentioned, 
 contained in the account in Jordanis (c. 4) about the coming of the 
 Goths from Scandza (Scandinavia) — that it seems impossible to 
 extract any satisfactory kernel of historic truth out of this compli- 
 cation of learned and fantastic ideas. 
 
 We shall, therefore, attach but little weight in the following 
 discussion to such direct traditions amongst the separate Indo- 
 Europeans as to the origin of their respective nationalities. Our 
 object is to determine the geographical scene of the stage in the 
 history of culture which we have described in the previous pages, i.e., 
 the oi'iginal home of the Indo-Europeans. We begin our analysis 
 of this subject with an attempt to fonn some idea of the ethnology 
 of our quarter of the globe in the most ancient times, and we start 
 with the north of Europe, with that race which at the present day 
 occupies the east of our portion of the globe, the Slavs.* 
 
 It is generally known that these peoples appear for the first 
 time in history in the first century of our ei'a under the name of 
 Veneti (Tacitus, Germ., 46) or Venedi (Pliny, Hist. Nat., ix. 96), 
 and their abode at this period can be made out with tolerable 
 certainty. On the one hand, they cannot yet have touched the 
 noi'th coast of the Black Sea, for this district was occupied by the 
 Persian Sarmatse or Sauromatpe ; on the other hand, they cannot 
 on the west have crossed either the Carpathians or the Vistula ; for, 
 as far as the river mentioned, Tacitus is acquainted with Teutonic 
 tribes, which partially, as in the case of the Bastarna;, extended 
 over it as far as the modern Galicia and farther ; and in the ancient 
 Getic or Dacian and Pannonian proper names, large numbers of 
 which have come down to us, no one as yet has succeeded in 
 discovering any trace of Slavonic. If then, in the beginning of our 
 era, the abode of the Slavs must be sought north of the Black Sea 
 steppes, and east of the Vistula and the Carpathians, it is also 
 probable that the same people was settled in the district mentioned 
 as much as five centuries earlier. Herodotus, who is the first to 
 give us any information as to the east of Europe, mentions to the 
 north of the (probably Persian) Scyths, who covered the lower course 
 of the four great streams, the Dniestei', the Bug, the Dnieper, and 
 the Don, several tribes, which he expressly designates as non- 
 Scythian. One of these was the Nevpoi, who are placed by the 
 historian near the source of the Dniester. According to Slavonic 
 phonetic laws, however, the Nevpot of Herodotus, as Schafarik has 
 
 * For the following I have been able to emjiloy an unpublished paper by A. 
 Leskien on the " Original Home of the Slavs," which the author with great 
 kindness has placed at my disposal. 
 
428 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 recognised, correspond fairly well with the name of the town Nur 
 (cf. O.S. nurija ^'territormm"), which is situated on the bank of 
 the stream Niirzer, a tributary of the Bug (the confluent of the 
 Vistula). If, however, the Nrupot were Slavs, the same may be 
 assumed of the BovSivoi, who are described by Herodotus (iv. 108) 
 as a fair and blue-eyed e^vos eov /Ae'ya Kai ttoAAov yXavKov tc irav 
 Icrxypd's ecTTi Kat Trvppov, and whose home is placed in the 
 neighbourhood of the Neuri, in a wooded country abounding in 
 otters and beavers, as does the modern Pripet, the tributary 
 of the Dnieper (the Borysthenes ; cf. Kiepert, Lehrbtich der alten 
 Geographie, p. 342). 
 
 The oldest and the real home of the Slavs, therefore, proves to be, 
 as K. Miillenhoff" points out in more detail in D. A., ii. 89, the 
 district of the Middle and Upper Dnieper, west as far as the 
 Carpathians and the upper course of the Vistula, eastwards in the 
 direction of the Finns as far as the uppermost basin of the Volga 
 and the Don, 
 
 North of the Slavs, and intimately connected with them, the 
 Prusso-Lettish branch of languages was situated ; these tribes are 
 first mentioned as the ^stii of Tacitus (c. 45) on the amber coast, 
 then as the Galindse and Sudini of Ptolemy, the neighbours of the 
 Venedse. Miillenhoff {ih., p. 22) makes it probable that "the stock 
 collectively spread from the south or south-east, so that the swampy 
 district of the Pripet was once its natural boundary to the south, 
 and the original basis of its diffusion." An argument of J. v. 
 Fierlinger's {K. Z., xxvii. 480) tends to show, from the form of the 
 name 'Nevpoi, which is recorded by Herodotus, and in w^hich the 
 Balto-Slavonic phonetic law of the change of Indo-European ev, eu 
 into ov, ou (G. €7rAev-<7a, Lith. plduti, 0. pluti, plova) has not yet 
 taken effect, that the Balto-Slavonic branch still formed one 
 linguistic whole in the fifth century certainly. 
 
 Somewhat later are the first tidings of our own forefathers: when 
 the bold Massiliote Pytheas undertook his voyage of discovery in 
 the North Sea in B.C. B^5, he found that on the Rhine the nation 
 of the Celts "gradually changed into another, for which he uses 
 the indefinite term of Scyths. That he was the first Greek to 
 come across the Teutons is placed beyond all possibility of doubt 
 by the investigations of Miillenhoff,* at the same time Pytheas 
 himself gives the German name (though transmitted in a Celtic 
 form) of a German tribe, the Teutons, who two centuries later 
 w4th the Cimbri made their march of terror upon Rome. Thus, 
 then, we see that on the west, even in the fourth century B.C., the 
 Rhine was the boundary, at least near the coast, between the 
 German and the Celtic tongues. 
 
 But a careful examination of the names of the tributaries which 
 empty themselves into this river on its right bank, has been 
 undertaken by K. Miillenhoff {D. A., ii. 207, ff.), and shows that 
 the Celtic element in the interior originally stretched far beyond 
 
 * Deutsche Altc rtumshunde,\. , Berlin, 1870; cf. the interesting and brilliant 
 resume of this work by W. Scherer, Vortragc unci Aufsdtze, p. 21, /., 1874. 
 
THE TEUTONS. 429 
 
 the Rhine, which itself probably rejoices in a Celtic name. The 
 names of the rivers Main, Lahn, Sieg, Ruhr, Embschcr, Lippe 
 are of non-German, Celtic origin. At least, therefore, the water- 
 shed separating the Rhine from the Weser was originally the 
 boundary between the Teutonic and the Celtic tongues ; the latter 
 of which, however, was probably heard as far as the mountain-wall 
 of the Harz, the Thiiringer Wald, and the Fichtel Range. The most 
 ancient neighbours of the Teutons here were the Volcce, whose 
 name afterwards provided a designation for the whole Celtic stock 
 (O.H.G. Walk, A.S. Vealh, O.N. Valir). 
 
 The first Teutonic people to appear on the stage of history in 
 the east are the Bastarnee, who even in the year B.C. 1J78, are 
 mentioned as auxiliaries in the army of the Macedonian king, 
 Perseus, in the war against the Romans. Their home lay on the 
 northern bank of the Lower Danube, where they are expressly 
 mentioned as eVr/Ati^e?, " comers from abroad " (cf. K. Zeuss, Die 
 Deutschen ^md die Nachharstdmme, p. 129). They may, therefore, 
 be justly termed the forerunners of the Goths, who followed the 
 same direction, but not until the second century after Christ {cf. 
 K. Zeuss, ib., p. 402), and whom at the beginning of our era we 
 have to look for in the district of the Vistula, whence they, or 
 tribes related to them, stretched probably as far as the Baltic 
 provinces and perhaps as far as modern Russia. 
 
 Further south, the Vistula from primeval times formed the 
 fixed boundary between the Teutonic and Slavonic elements. 
 The origin of the name of this river (Germ. Weichsel, Vixel, Slav. 
 Visla, Lat. Vistula), unfortunately can hardly be ascertained 
 with certainty. It is sometimes regarded as originally and 
 thoroughly Teutonic, sometimes as Slavonic, sometimes also as 
 Slavo-Teutonic (Miillenhoff, ii. 207; J. v. Fierlinger, K. Z., xxvii. 
 479). The last seems to be the most probable. 
 
 The original home of the Teutonic stock, therefore, proves to be 
 a district drained by the Oder and the Elbe (both German names) 
 in their lower and middle course, east as far as the Vistula, west 
 to the Weser, that is, the boundary of the Celts, mentioned above. 
 
 The westernmost Indo-Europeans in Europe from the oldest 
 times have been the Celts, who are mentioned as such even in 
 
 Herodotus (vi. 49 : oZ ecrxarot Trpos T/At'ou 8va/Jieo)v olKeovaL 
 
 Tu)v iv Tjj EupwTTT^). Their great development at one time on the 
 right bank of the Rhine has already been mentioned. The middle 
 of this stream's course is indicated as the centre of the Celtic 
 power by the fact that it was from this point, from the ancient 
 abodes of the Boii, who subsequently settled on the Upper Elbe, 
 that both the great Celtic expeditions, the march of Bellovesus 
 and Sigovesus took their start, the one spreading over the district 
 of the Rhone and the Western Alps to Italy, the other over the 
 Danube (Celto-Roman Danuvius, O.H.G. Tuonouwa, O.S. Dunavu ; 
 Miillenhoff, D. A., ii. 236,/.). 
 
 In Gaul itself, also, the Celts took possession of the north and 
 centre of the country earlier than of the south. Until the expedition 
 
430 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 of the Iberian Celts the Loire formed the western boundary ; until 
 the expedition against Italy the Upper Rhone above Lyons formed 
 the southern boundary of the Celts (MlillenhoflP, ii. 240). 
 
 From the north we now betake ourselves to the south of our 
 quarter of the globe, beginning with the ethnology of the north of 
 the Balkan Peninsula, which will prove to be an important centre 
 of diffusion for Asiatic as well as European Indo-Europeans. 
 
 The wide stretch of country between the lower course of the 
 Danube and the shores of the ^gean and the Propontis was 
 occupied in antiquity by the tribe of the Thracians, which 
 Herodotus (v. 3) regards as the greatest of all peoples next to the 
 Indi. The scanty remains of the Thracian language {cf. P. de 
 Lagarde, Ges. Ahh., p. 278, /., and A. Fick, Spracheinheit, p. 417, /.) 
 are enough to establish traces of its Indo-Germauic character, 
 but not enough to define its position in the Indo-European family 
 more closely. Certain it is, however, that from hence a large 
 part of Asia Minor received its Indo-Germanic population. In the 
 first place, it is known that the Thracians themselves spread east- 
 wards over the strait a considerable distance towards Asia {cf. 
 Zeuss, Die Deutschen unci die Nachbarstamme, p. 258). According 
 to the unanimous opinion of antiquity, again, the Phrygians 
 emigrated from Europe and were originally connected with the 
 Thracians. The Macedonians remembered the time when (Hdt., 
 vii. 73) the Phrygians, then having the name of Bpiyes, were 
 crvvoiKOL with them ; and by Strabo (c. 471) the Phrygians are 
 actually called airoLKoi twv ®paKu>v (cf. the other ancient authorities 
 quoted by Fick, ib., p. 408,/.). Nay, this eastern movement of 
 the Indo-Europeans from the Balkan Peninsula may perhaps be 
 traced still further. According to the information of the ancients 
 (Hdt., vii. 73, and Eudoxus ap. Eustath.; cf. Zeuss, ib., p. 257), the 
 Armenians, again, were most closely connected with the Phrygians, 
 so that this people also must once have had its abode in Europe. 
 
 The value of these ancient traditions is tremendously increased 
 by the fact that they are confirmed by an examination of the lan- 
 guages of the peoples mentioned. This is most clear in the case 
 of Armenian (variety of vocalisation ; European I), which not only 
 associates itself with the European languages in its phonetic 
 character, but also can show in its vocabulary a whole series of 
 terms peculiar to European culture (terms for plough, honey, salt, 
 wine, &c.). As to Phrygian, the extremely scanty remains of this 
 language (P. de Lagarde, Ges. Abh., p. 283 ; Fick, Spracheinheit, p. 
 411) pi'eclude any such certain opinion as in the case of Armenian; 
 but Phrygian also shows a richly developed e and I, and a close 
 connection with Armenian is at least probable (Hiibschmann, 
 K. Z., xxiii. 48). Within the limits of the European group, again, 
 Armenian ranks closest to the Lithu-Slavonic languages because 
 of its treatment of the palatal /.--series (above, p. 70), and the 
 same may be assumed of Phrygian (^eA,Kia, " vegetables," O.S. 
 zlaJcu) and Thracian ((iXai, " wine," above, p. 325). 
 
 The same remarks apply to the second branch of people occupy- 
 
THE IMMIGRATION INTO GREECE. 43 1 
 
 ing the north-west of the Balkan Peninsula, the Illyrians; the last 
 linguistic remains of this branch are preserved in modern Albanian. 
 According to the probable opinion expressed by H. Kiepert {Lehrb. 
 d. alien Geographie, p. 240,/.), this tribe in pre-Hellenic times was 
 widely spread over Greece under the name of Leleges. 
 
 Cutting through these tribes there must have been a movement 
 of Indo-Europeans to the south, which in point of language betrays 
 no contact with Slavo-Lettish, Albanian, Armenian (Phrygian and 
 Thracian) in its treatment of the two palatal series, and which 
 gave ancient Greece its classic population. 
 
 West of the Thracian district in antiquity was the abode of the 
 Macedonians, whose language, in spite of the scanty remains in 
 which it is preserved to us (cf. A. Fick, Ueber die Siwache dtr Mace- 
 donier, Orient und Occident, ii. p. 718,/.), shows itself undoubtedly 
 to be Greek and nearly related to Doric. There has then rightly 
 been a tendency, gathering strength of late, to regard the tribe of 
 the Macedonians as the portion left behind in the north, of the 
 Greek people, whose original abode was at the foot of Olympus, 
 and perhaps even further north still. From this point then the 
 Greek tribes began gradually to I'adiate, first the lonians, then 
 the .-Eolians and Achseans, and finally the Dorians, whose migra- 
 tion concluded the Gi'eek tribal movements and set the final 
 stamp on the ethnology of ancient Greece. 
 
 A striking piece of linguistic evidence to show that the Gi-eeks 
 immigrated from the north, we have already made acquaintance 
 with, p. 273, above. 
 
 As, however, Greece received its Hellenic population from the 
 north, so it seems probable that the Italian tribes followed the 
 same direction, and breaking through or driving forward the 
 original lapygian and Ligui*ian population, occupied the Apennine 
 Peninsula. The advance of the Sabellian tribes southward, which 
 ran on into historic times, and gave Samnium, Campania, and 
 Lucania their Italian inhabitants, is rightly compared with the 
 Dorian invasion and regarded as the final movement. The ancient 
 power of the Umbrians in the north of the peninsula as far as the 
 foot of the Alps, which is testified to by tradition and story, also 
 deserves to be considered from this point of view. According to 
 this, tlie Latin tribe would have settled west of the mountains, in 
 the open plains (cf. Th. Mommsen, Romische Geschichte, i. p. 112, 
 /'., and Kiepert, ZeAr^Mc/i der alten Geographie, p. 382,/) at an 
 earlier period, and without leaving any traces. Finally, if W. 
 Helbig is right in his often quoted book, as in our opinion he is, 
 in saying that the lake-dwellings in the plain of the Po are settle- 
 ments " which were founded by the Italians during the most 
 ancient period of their occupation of the Apennine Peninsula," we 
 shall then have discovered the forefathers of the Italian tribes in 
 their original Italian home. 
 
 The most obvious path for the Italians to follow in entering 
 Italy is the wide and well-worn path of the nations around the 
 Gulf of Venice. Hither, according to those wlio believe in a closer 
 
432 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 connection between the Greeks and the Romans, came the Itahan 
 bi'anch from the interior of Epirus, where, on this view, the Greeks 
 and ItaUans went through the phase of culture pecuhar to them- 
 selves (Hehn, ib., p. 54, /; W. Helbig, ^6., p. 98). We cannot 
 convince ourselves that such a Grjeco-Italiau period ever existed 
 ' {cf. above, pp. 72, 129). Yet we also have discovered traces indi- 
 cating that the Italians had points of contact with the peoples that 
 are or have been rooted in the north or north-east of the Balkan 
 Peninsula, in proof whereof we point to what has been said above 
 on p. 322 about the history of wine. 
 
 All the peoples of Europe thus far mentioned must — such was the 
 result we came to in various passages of this book — once have 
 spent a period together in which they made a number of advances 
 in civilisation in which the Indo-Iranians no longer shared. Now, 
 is it possible to ascertain the scene of this joint European cul- 
 ture? 
 
 It is plain that theoretically there is no reason why this must 
 necessarily be sought in our quarter of the globe. It is, however, 
 also clear, that if there can be found in it a locality which satisfies 
 y all requirements, that is the place to which we must look in the 
 first instance. Such a locality certainly does occur, and only one 
 such locality, in our quarter of the globe. 
 
 North of the Pontus and the Caspian Sea stretches an ai'ea 
 twice as great as that of the France of to-day, the district of the 
 South Russian steppes, joining on the east the immeasurable 
 steppes and wastes that spread as far as the foot of the mountain 
 system of Central Asia, bordered on the north by the hilly, woody 
 country of Central Russia, and bounded on the west by the forest- 
 clad ranges of the Carpathians. The district thus marked out 
 diminishes in its northern dimension from east to west, and the 
 further west one goes the more it loses the characteristics of the 
 steppe — absence of hills and of trees — except in the parts close to 
 the sea. Indeed, the first outposts of the Cai'pathians appear on 
 the borders of Moldavia and Galicia. Forests of oaks, beech, 
 maple, alder, poplar, willow^, lime, birch meet us — though to no 
 great extent, and even then broken by broad, barren spaces — in 
 Ukraine, Podolia, and the south of Little Russia, and low forests 
 of firs and pines in the district of Kiev. In fine, the further north 
 or west we go from the grassy, leafless steppes^ the more the vege- 
 tation increases in strength and abundance until we are surrounded 
 by the densest forest of Central Europe, that of the Carpathians 
 and Volhynia. 
 
 Here, in these districts the fertile soil called " Tschernosem " or 
 " black earth," which gives the south of Russia its priceless value, 
 gave agriculture its first important part to play in the histoiy of 
 civilisation. As the Russian districts of Bessarabia, Podolia, and 
 Kiev (as also the neighbouring kingdoms of Galicia and Roumania 
 to the west) are amongst the granaries of Europe, so even in 
 antiquity many nomad tribes made the change to agricultural 
 life, the Kallipidse on the Bug, the "^KvOai apoTqp^s on the Bug and 
 
THE HOME OF THE EUROPEANS. 433 
 
 Dniester, the ^KvOat yewpyoi on the Dnieper (cf. above, p. 285, 
 and Kiepert, Lehrhnch der a/ten Geographie, p. 341). 
 
 This ai'ea, therefore, bounded on the south by the Danube and 
 the sea, on the cast by the Dnieper, on the north by the forest 
 and swamps of Volhynia, on the west by the Carpathians, this, 
 and in ray opinion this alone, fulfils the conditions which we 
 require of the scene of the development of European culture. 
 
 If we picture to ourselves the European members of the Tndo- 
 Germanic family pouring along no matter from what quarter of the 
 interior of the South Russian steppes, the Cai'pathians on the 
 west, and the primeval forests on the north must have called an 
 imperative halt to the march of the advancing bands. Here the 
 nomads accustomed to the treeless steppes found themselves siir- 
 rounded by the vegetation of the Central European forest, and 
 were invited to develop a more exact nomenclature for the 
 various trees {cf. above, p. 271). Here the oak may have become 
 the abode of the supreme God, and the grove the temple of the 
 denizens of heaven [cf. above, p. 278,/.). Above all, the longer 
 the advance northwards and westwai'ds continued, the more closely 
 the peoples became packed ; and the more scarce in consequence 
 the pastures (which in this district are not too abundant) became, 
 the gi'eater was the compulsion on the nomad to put his unaccus- 
 tomed hand to the plough, which, fortunately for him, here struck 
 upon a fertile portion of the earth ; hence the simple and unforced 
 explanation of both the creation of a new terminology for the 
 Central European forest, and of that development of agricultural 
 language which is confined to the European branch of the Indo- 
 Germanic flxmily {cf. above, p. 283). 
 
 Further, another set of smaller points, characteristic of the 
 Exu'opean branch of the Indo-Germanic family, seem to find their 
 explanation here. In the district described, where the majority of 
 the Indo-European tribes were settled, the beech is indigenous ; 
 the Slavs alone ai'e to be conceived to have dwelt mainly or 
 entirely beyond this tree's easternmost limit, which cuts through 
 the country between the Dniester and the Dnieper- {cf above, 
 p. 273, /.). Here the immigrants may have come across the 
 honey, which was, perhaps, only brought to them in the way of 
 barter in the primeval period, and the insect that produces it, in 
 the forests of their new home {cf above, p. 321). Here, too, new 
 beasts of the chase, such as the buck and the roe {cf above, p. 248), 
 may have met them ; indeed, if we extend the incursions of the 
 lion but a little beyond the area in which they are actually vouched 
 for {cf above, p. 250), this ten-ible beast of prey, which j)robably had 
 wandered hither from Asia, may have assailed the cattle-drawn 
 wagons of the Indo-Europeans, as in after times it terrified the 
 camels of Xerxes. Here the Indo-Europeans may have had a new 
 world opened to them as they gazed for the first time upon the 
 sea {cf. above, p. 353), and if they had not made acquaintance 
 with the condiment of salt while tliey were yet luiited with their 
 Asiatic brethren {cf above, p. 318), here, in tlie swamps in which 
 
 2 E 
 
434 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 most rivers of the steppes empty themselves^ lay the mineral in 
 tangible crystals before them. 
 
 Finally, it is from the locality just described that we can most 
 readily and most easily understand the movement of the separate 
 Indo-European peoples into their oldest historical abodes, as we 
 endeavoured to determine them above. 
 
 In the almost impenetrable primeval forest, which at that time 
 covered not only the back, but also the limbs of the Continent, the 
 beds of the rivers, and the coasts of the sea, must have been the 
 only and the welcome guides of the hosts on their forward march. 
 These therefore, we may take it, generally determined the line of 
 migration followed by the European members of the Indo- 
 Germanic race. And from what part of Em-ope do more roads of 
 this description lead, or in more various directions, than from the 
 locality which we have claimed as the place of the prehistoric con- 
 nection of the European peoples 1 
 
 Thus the Slavs and Lithuanians may have followed the Dnieper 
 up-stream, and thus have reached their abode described above on 
 the middle of this river's course, or rather north of the Pripet. 
 The Teutons following the course of the Dniester, and leaving the 
 sea to the south (above, p. 254, note), could cross over here to the 
 basins of the Vistula and the Oder. Advancing south of the Danube, 
 along the coasts of the Pontus, lUyrians and Thracians populated 
 the north of the Balkan Peninsula, thence to despatch kindred 
 tribes (Phrygians and Armenians) to Asia Minor.* Through 
 their ranks the warlike people of the Greeks forced their way to 
 their abodes at the foot of Olympus, where the Macedonians 
 continued to abide till later. 
 
 The course of the Danube, we imagine, was followed by the 
 Italians and the Celts, who continued together for some consider- 
 able time, and who, as it becomes every day more -probable that 
 they are closely connected in language, may be assumed with 
 probability to have passe.d through an Italo-Celtic period. The 
 Slav may have pointed the Italians the way to the Apennine 
 Peninsula, but the Celts marched further up the Danube, 
 thence to cross into the basin of the Main and the Middle 
 Rhine, where we find them in their most ancient historical 
 abodes. Here new relations bound them to the Teutons, now 
 their neighbours. 
 
 These are the most important Indo-European peoples who have 
 attained any historical significance, and thus have come to our 
 knowledge. No one will believe that they exhaust the number of 
 clans and tribes which in the course of their wanderings entered the 
 interior of this continent. Many may have been absorbed by other 
 Indo-Europeans, many by foreign peoples, whom we must imagine 
 to have existed especially in the west and south of our quarter of 
 the globe ; many may have perished in other ways. Amongst them 
 
 * Georg Mej'er {B. B-, x. 147) would count the Carians aud Lyciaus among 
 this section of the Indo-Europeans. 
 
THE HOME OF THE IXDO-IRANIANS. 435 
 
 the oldest inhabitants of the lake-dwellings are to be counted, if 
 we are right in conjecturing them to have been Indo-European. 
 
 The Indians and Iranians can be dismissed more briefly than 
 was the case with Europe. It is beyond doubt, to begin with, 
 that India was populated by the Sanskrit people from the north- 
 west, a movement which is depicted in the hymns of the Eigveda 
 as being in course of progress. The Indians of this age, wTiose 
 principal abode is to be looked for on the banks of the Sindhu 
 (Indus), have as yet no direct knowledge of the Ganga (Ganges), 
 which is only once meutioned in the Eigveda. Nor do their 
 settlements seem to have reached as far as the mouths of the Indus, 
 as far as the Arabian Sea, at that time {cf. Zimmer, Altind. Lehen, 
 p. 21,/.). The gradual advance of the Indian tribes southwards 
 and eastwards is mirrored very vividly in the different divisions 
 and names of the seasons of the year in the more recent periods 
 of the life of the Sanskrit language, as we have shown in detail 
 above, pp. 304-306. 
 
 It is obvious, therefore, that we must locate the place of this pre- 
 historic phase of ludo-Iranian culture to the west, or, since the 
 migration into the valley of the Indus can only have followed the 
 ancient trade-route and path of the nations along the Cabul, to the 
 north-west of the Indus. But, as there are clear indications in the 
 history of the Iranian peoples {cf. Kiepert, Lehrbuch, § 57) that 
 the most ancient period of Iranian occupation was over " before 
 the conquest and occupation of the west of the Medo-Persian 
 ten-itory, lying to the east of the great desert," it seems to me 
 that from the nature of the case it is just this eastern portion of 
 Iran, the ancient provinces of Sogdiana, Bactriana, and the region 
 of the Paropamisus, to which we must look in the first instance for 
 the home of the Indo-Iranians. 
 
 If we imagine that it was from some, for the moment undeter- 
 mined, portion of the steppe district of Europe and Asia that they 
 migrated to this their new home, by the Aral Sea and up the 
 Oxus and Jaxartes, the mountains which they encountered, and for 
 which there is not wanting expression in the original Indo-Iranian 
 language,* must have restricted the extent of pasturage necessary 
 for nomad life, and have urged the inhabitants to till the valleys 
 which are frequent and extensive on the Upper Oxus and Jaxartes, 
 and adapted to farming ; while, on the other hand, the hilly, steppe 
 country in the neighbourhood which was only fit for pasture 
 determined the continuance of a nomad form of Ufe (Kiepert, § 55). 
 
 * Sans, pdrvata, parvati^ Zend paurvala, "hill" (whence Para:takenc on 
 the Upper Oxus). 
 Sans. ^i?j = Zend gairi, "hill " (only elsewhere in Slavo-Lett. ijora, gire, 
 
 " forest ; " cf. below). 
 Sans, minakd, "mountain nymph " = Zend MaSnaklva, proper name of a 
 mountain. 
 The forest, too, as would seem, gained in importance in the language of 
 the Indo-Iranians ; cf. Sans, vdna = 'AcxiA vana, Sans. vr]cshd = ZK\\i\ varcsha, 
 &c. The aVisence of identical names for the various kinds of trees will then 
 be explained by the reasons given above, p. 117. 
 
436 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES, 
 
 In fine, the geogi*aphieal conditions were identical with, or similar 
 to, those which we found prevailing in the place of the period of 
 joint European culture. So, too, the influence of the soil on the 
 inhabitants must have been identical or similar (cf. above, pp. 284, 
 298,/.). 
 
 Here, in the valley of the Oxus and th« Jaxartes, above all on 
 the banks of the principal river of ancient Sogdiana, which the 
 immigrants first struck, the Polytimetos or Zerafschan, " the gold- 
 bearing," the Indo-Iranians, still united, may have learned the 
 first tidings of the gold which was unknown to the original period 
 {cf. above, p. 172). 
 
 The primitive abode of the Indo-Ii'anians was not situated by 
 the sea, and this is probable from the point of view of language 
 (Spiegel, Arische Periode, p. 27, /.). 
 
 Finally, we have here the simplest explanation of one of the 
 closest bonds that unite the two peoples, that is, their agreement 
 in a series of geographical names, especially names of rivers.* We 
 have here specially to consider : — 
 
 Zend ranha (Apd^';, sometimes probably the Jaxartes,! Syr- 
 Daria) = Sans, rasa (a mythical stream of the far north). 
 
 Zend harahvati {'Apax^oros, Arghanddh) = Sans, sdrasvati (Indtis, 
 Gaghar, and other rivers). 
 
 Zend haroyxi ("Apetos, HerirM) = Sans, sardyu (probably a river 
 of the Penjab). 
 
 As regards the explanation of these agreements, inasmuch as we 
 cannot in any case, after what has been said above, start from the 
 Indian rivers, there are three possibilities : either the names in 
 question were attached in the Indo-Iranian period to no fixed 
 localities, but still had a general meaning {rasa, "fluid," sdrasvati, 
 " district abounding in rivers ") ; or, they were names of definite 
 rivers of the original Indo-Iranian country, which was neither 
 Iran nor India, and wei-e transferred independently by both 
 peoples to the streams of their new abodes ; or, finally, the Iranian 
 give the Indo-Iranian meanings, because East Iran was the ancient 
 abode of the Indo-Iranians. 
 
 I confess that the latter opinion, represented and amply sup- 
 ported by W. Geiger, seems from the point of view of the present 
 work to be the most probable, and I, therefore, entirely subscribe 
 to the views of this scholar as to the original home of the Indo- 
 Iranians, which he thus sums up {Museon, p. 81, 1884): "Le pays 
 des Indo-Iraniens s'etendait des rives du Syr-Darya, vers le sud, 
 sur Bokhara, I'Afghanistan, et une partie du Baludjistan, jusqu' 
 aux frontieres du Pendjab (Zend hapta hindavo = Seais. sapta 
 sindhavas). Les Iraniens de I'Avesta habitaient encore en general 
 I'ancienne patrie aryaque." 
 
 Thus far then, in the question as to the original home of the 
 Indo-Europeans, we have obtained two fixed points from which we 
 
 * Cf. for further details, W. Geiger, Museon, iv. 1,/. 
 + According to Justi, Zimmer, Geiger, and others. 
 
THE INDO-EUROPEAN HOME. 437 
 
 must now try to advance with caution : they are the scene of the 
 period of joint European culture, bounded by the lower Danube, 
 the Transylvanian Alps, the Carpathians, and the Dnieper ; and 
 the original home of the Indo-Iranians in Eastern Iran. 
 
 Where, then, are we to imagine the common source whence these 
 two main streams of Indo-European national life alike spring ? 
 
 In order to determine it, let us fii-st follow a very obvious, 
 though at fii"st sight somewhat mechanical, line. Let us, that is, 
 start by assuming that in leaving the steppe district of Europe 
 and Asia, from which they came to their abodes as determined 
 above, both branches, the European and the Indo-Iranian, removed 
 equally widely, i.e., to equal distances, from their hypothetical 
 starting-point. Then a line drawn from the mouth of the Danube 
 to the middle of the Volga's course, say to the point where it 
 bends farthest eastwards, where the Samara joins it, will be equal 
 in geographical length to another line drawn from the latter point 
 to the Upper Oxus or Jaxartes. This, then, will bring us to the 
 south-east of Russia in Europe and to the Middle Volga as the 
 main artery of the original Indo-European home, and the question 
 presents itself whether the locality, thus provisionally assigned, 
 can be supported by further observations. 
 
 To begin with, I should like to refer to the description given 
 above on p. 266 of the pastoral life of the Indo-Europeans in the 
 most ancient times, from which it appeai-s that they were acquainted 
 with the horse (probably only semi-domesticated), but not with 
 the ass ami the camel. Now, as we found that the last two 
 animals can be traced back to the primeval period of those peoples 
 whose original abodes are certainly to be looked for in Asia, viz., 
 the Semites and the Turko-Tatars, and as we also saw that these 
 animals whether wild or tamed, became known to the Indo-Iranians 
 before they separated, and w^hen they entered Asia, I am con- 
 sequently of opinion that the absence of the ass and the camel, to- 
 gether with the presence of the horse, in the pastoral life of the 
 Indo-Europeans, is in favour of our looking for the original abode 
 of the Indo-Europeans rather in the European than the Asiatic 
 portion of the steppe district. 
 
 Further, the locality proposed by us for the original home of 
 the Indo-Europeans, affords the simplest explanation of the mani- 
 fold points of contact between the Finns and the Indo-Europeans, 
 in language and in habits, to which we have referred in various 
 passages of this work. We have called attention to the difficulties 
 of this yet unsettled question on p. 103,/.; but thus much may be 
 conceded to W.Tomaschek, the champion of this theory, that there is 
 considerable probability in favour of the prehistoric contact between 
 the Finns and the Indo-Europeans which he assumes. Cf. also above, 
 p. 385. Now, north of our hypothetical home for the Indo-Europeans, 
 on the Middle Volga, we at once enter the district occupied as far :\s 
 the Ural by the Finns from the most ancient times (Mlillenhoff, 
 ii. 75). Above all, we should be inclined to count amongst the 
 loans "from the Finnic world to the Indo-Europeans the knowledge 
 
438 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 of copper, a metal which in the mountain-gorges of the metal- 
 hferous Ural has been worked from the remotest times by peoples 
 (Tschuds) whose ethnology cannot be determined exactly, but 
 who probably belong to the Finn race (cf. above, p. 187, and 
 Peschel, Eurojm, p. 126). 
 
 Finally, I believe I can show it to be probable that the river 
 which, in our view, was the principal stream of the original Indo- 
 European home, long before it was called the Volga, or Adel, or 
 Idel (amongst the Turks), or Rau (amongst the Finnic Mordwins), 
 bore a name of pximeval Indo-European stamp. The ancients 
 (Ptolemy) first have recorded, as one of the names of the Volga, 
 'Pa, which coming from *'Pa-F-a undoubtedly reproduces the 
 above-mentioned Finnish name Rau or Rawa (Miillenhoff, ii. 75). 
 This name cannot, as far as I have been able to discover, be 
 explained from Mordwinic or Finnic * generally, though it does 
 correspond precisely, according to Finnic-Ugrian phonetic laws, 
 which only allow simple sounds at the beginning of a word, 
 to a primeval Indo-European '''sravd, "the stream," which is 
 pointed to by Sans, srava, giri-sravd, "mountain-stream," G. po-q 
 {*srovd), Lith. srioive, and belongs to the root srev, sru, "flow" 
 (whence also Strymon). Those Indo-European peoples fronL, 
 whom at a later time the Finns (Mordwins) might have borrowed 
 it, the Slavs and the Iranians, are just the peoples who have no 
 corresponding word for "river" (except O.S. ostrovu, "island"). 
 The evolution before us then is as follows : the Indo-E\iropeans 
 termed the mightiest river in their home sravd, i.e., "stream." 
 This term continued to stick to the river even after their depai'ture, 
 because the Finns, who pi'obably advanced southwards along its 
 banks, took it over in a form conformable to the laws of their own 
 language, Rawa. From them the Greeks learnt it ('Pa = 'Pa - Fa). 
 The Turks also called it the " great river," for that is the meaning 
 of Adel, Idel, amongst them (Miillenhoff, ii. 75, note). 
 
 Thus, considerations of different kinds have led us to the convic- 
 tion that the central point of the original Indo-European home is 
 to be looked for on the banks of the Volga. As to its extent 
 nothing definite can, of course, be said. Yet it will be well to 
 imagine the geographical continuity of the Indo-Europeans before 
 their division into eastern and western Indo-Europeans, as coA^er- 
 ing a relatively wide area. A nomad population, as the Indo- 
 Europeans were in prehistoi'ic times, needs for its support a wide 
 stretch of country. According to A. Meitzen (Verh. des ztveiten 
 deutschen Geograjihentags zu Halle, p. 74, /. 1882), a nomad family in 
 Upper Asia needs for its support about 300 head of cattle, which 
 in UpJDer Asia, Turkestan, and the south of Siberia, require not 
 less than one-sixth of a geographical square mile of pasturage. 
 "A tribe of 10,000 persons would need 200 or 300 square miles." 
 On the fertile soil of the South European steppes these figures 
 would admit of reduction. 
 
 * In ]\Iordw. "river" is lei, in Moksa lei, ocu, miulerl:s, Cerem. aner [cf. 
 Klaprotli, Asia Poltjgl, Langiuigc-atlas, p. xiv). 
 
THE SOUTH RUSSIAN STEPPE. 439 
 
 AVe may imagine that the expansion of the Indo-luiropcans in 
 the earliest times was directed to the south-west and the south- 
 east rather than to the soutli (along the Volga) for the simple reason 
 that the waste and sandy steppes of the Caspian would be avoided 
 as long as possible {cf. the map of the flora of Asia and Europe 
 in 0. Drude's Atlas der Fjianzenverbreitimg). Thus it came about 
 that the Indo-Europeans before the dispersion were unacquainted 
 with the sea. 
 
 It remains for us to give, as it were, the proof of the above calcu- 
 lation, and to consider briefly the question whether and how far 
 the physical geography of the South Russian steppes satisfies the 
 requirements of the stage of culture which the previous pages have 
 ascribed to the Indo-Europcans.* 
 
 After what has been said above (p. 116,/.) stress will be prin- 
 cipally laid on the positive agreements, though for the sake of 
 contrast the negative ones will not be omitted. 
 
 To begin with the climate of the South liussian steppe, it is 
 characterised by an extraordinary cold, snowy, and snow-stormy 
 wintei", the length of which is estimated by the natives at six 
 months, and by a (usually) intolerably hot summer. The transitions 
 from the one season to the other are so abrupt and rapid that "it 
 is scarcely possible to speak of spring and autumn" (TF"., 94; K. 3, 
 49, 50, 62). It is enough for our purpose to refer to p. 301 above 
 for the division of the Indo-Iuu-opean year into two parts, and for the 
 importance of the winter in the Indo-European computation of time. 
 
 Apart from the climate, the peculiar character of the steppe 
 appears in three marked features, which we may designate briefly 
 as absence of forests and trees, absence of mountains and valleys, 
 and abundance of rivers. The poverty of the Indo-Eui'opean 
 language in names for forest-trees is in harmony with this, and has 
 been ah-eady sufficiently insisted upon (above, pp. 271, 286). 
 
 The individual species of trees known to the Indo-Europeans we 
 shall retiu'n to subsequently. 
 
 As to contour, the steppe must not be imagined as a perfectly 
 level plain ; on the contrary, owing to the action of water, numerous 
 trenches and banks have been formed in the plateau of the steppe, 
 the heights. and depressions of which, however, are so inconsiderat)le 
 that to an eye looking over the country from a distance, there 
 seems nothing but a level surface extending beyond the range 
 of sight. It was quite impossible that a copious terminology for 
 the ideas raised by the contemplation of mountains should grow up. 
 Xor can any such terminology lie established by Indo-European 
 equations. Pictet's opinion to the contrary (Orif/incs, i. 122, /".) 
 is based on a number of perfectly untenable etymologies, of which 
 the above-mentioned Indo-Iranian one (which recurs in Lithu- 
 Slavonic), Sans, giri, Zend gaii'i, O.S. gora, Lith. gii-e, "forest," 
 
 * Our statements as to the South Russian steppes are based mainly on the 
 admirable and standard work of J. G. Kohl (K.), Jleiscn in Siidntssland, Toil 
 1-3, Dresden and Leipzig, 1846-47 ; cf. also Jlusslancl, gcschildcrt von F. 
 Meyer wn JFaldcc/c (JF.), i., Leipzig, 1884. 
 
440 PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 alone has any durability. From our point of view, the undulating 
 wooded hills of Central Russia, which rise to the north of the 
 original home, may have been meant. 
 
 In many parts of the steppe artificial hillocks, which are popu- 
 larly called "Turks' hills," break the uniformity of the landscape. 
 " They are heaps of earth, as a rule 7 or 8 metres high, situated 
 
 on the top of the highest eminences they are distributed in 
 
 such a way over the steppe that usually from the top of one of 
 these hillocks it is possible to see another from any one of the four 
 sides " ( IF., 92). It is, perhaps, not too bold to allow these to 
 remind one of the Indo-European TroXeis mentioned on pp. 140, 403 
 above. That the Indo-Europeans were well acquainted with water- 
 courses is shown by what has preceded (above, p. 438). Reference 
 might also be made to the equations O.H.G. ouioa^hat. aqua, 
 Sans, uddn, G. vSwp, O.S. voda, Goth, vato, and to the roots js^^'V, 
 phi, plud [Uiessen, fluss), and others. 
 
 Rich, however, as South Russia is in mighty rivers, they have 
 never constituted any serious obstacle to the onward march of 
 nations, and the reason may be that the greatest of these rivers, 
 even the Volga, is extremely rich in shallows, and varies in its 
 upper course from 12 to 2 feet in depth, and in its lower from 40 
 to 3 (Daniel, Handbtich der Geographic, ii. 890). 
 On Indo-European fords see above, p. 352. 
 
 The soil of the steppe generally is uncommonly rich in salt, 
 so that as linguistic evidence also points this way (p. 318), it 
 is pei'haps more probable that the failure of the Indo-Iranian 
 languages to participate in the joint European term for salt 
 is due to the former having lost the word at some later 
 period. 
 
 We now proceed to treat of the animal, vegetable, and human 
 life that developed on this soil. 
 
 Trees are only found in the steppe in isolated instances along 
 the sides of rivers. Amongst them Peschel {Europa, p. 131) 
 especially mentions the birch (cf. above, p. 271), which occurs, 
 under favourable conditions, even in the otherwise treeless steppe 
 country of Orenburg. Drude's map of the flora of Europe also 
 mentions the bettda alba, in the approaches to the steppe country. 
 Grisebach (i. 463) remarks that the underwood which lines the 
 banks of the rivers in the steppe consists mainly of willows (cf. 
 above, p. 271) and poplars. 
 
 Wild fruit-trees are said to be found far into the steppes, at any 
 rate on the west (A'., 3, 75). The place of forest is taken by thorn- 
 bushes, and above all by reeds,* which grow to a considerable 
 extent especially on the banks of the lai-ger rivers, attain a height 
 of from 3 to 4 metres, and harbour many land and water animals 
 of prey {W., 95; A"., 3, 77). Rushes in the steppe in many 
 respects supply the place of wood, which is scarce, as fuel, roofing, 
 wattle-work, &g. 
 
 Sans, nada, nndaka (?), Q. vddpai,, vdpdr]^, Lith. nendre; Lat. combrStum, 
 Lith. szvendrai ; Goth, rans, Lat. ruscus. 
 
FAUXA AND FLORA OF THE STEPPE, 44! 
 
 In the animal kingdom the beast of prey, Kar e^oxr}v, is the wolf. 
 To show the importance of this beast in the original Indo-European 
 period (above, p. 247), it may be added that this is the only wild 
 animal whose name has a clear feminine form belonging to the 
 original language to pair with it (O.H.G. wulpa, M.H.G. wUlpe, 
 O.N. y/r/r = Sans. vrki). Again, the other quadrupeds which were 
 ascertained above to be Indo-European — the hare, the mouse, the 
 polecat and marten (K., 3, 116; W., 96), the wild-boar (now only 
 in the Caucasian steppe ; K., 3, 267, 276), the otter (Brehm, 
 Tierlehen, pop. ed., 1. 301) — are expressly mentioned as inhabitants 
 of the steppe, or as in the case of the beaver (Brehm, ih., i. 450), 
 may be assumed to be so. 
 
 The fox, common in the steppe, seems to be confined linguistic- 
 ally to Europe (above, p. 247). I find no Indo-European equivalent 
 for a quadruped very characteristic of the steppe, the marmot-like 
 creature called Susslik. A difficulty is caused by the presence in 
 the Indo-European fauna of the bear (above, p. 247), which is 
 obviously no real inhabitant of the steppe. We must, therefore, 
 shift the abodes of the Indo-Europeans sufficiently far north for 
 incursions of bears from Central Russia and the Ural into the 
 steppes to be conceivable. Amphibious creatures abound in the 
 steppe, particularly snakes {K., 3, 143), with which the colonists 
 had to wage regular war (cf. above, p. 258), tortoises,* and frogs, f 
 
 Amongst the insects the bee, frequent as it is in the Ukraine, 
 Little Russia, and Podolia, does not occur in the steppe itself {K., 
 3, 171). One of the most terrible plagues to the inhabitants of 
 the steppe at the present day is the attack of swarms of grass- 
 hoppers ; it is, howevei', not improbable that these are relatively 
 late emigrants into South Russia {K., 3, 151,/.). 
 
 The bird-world of the steppe has experienced a variety of changes 
 and received many additional species since the introduction about 
 a hundred years ago of horticulture, farming, and afforesting 
 {K., 3, 137). Birds of prey are very common, such as the eagle, 
 falcon, hawk {cf. above, p. 252), which soar above the wide 
 expanses of rushes and reeds watching for their prey, wild ducks, 
 geese (above, p. 252), pelicans, and also herons and bustards ( W., 
 96). Further, the dove (above, p. 253), the owl (above, p. 251), 
 the hen (above, p. 251), the crane (above, p. 251), and other kinds 
 of birds arc mentioned as inhabitants of the steppe. 
 
 In fish the South Russian streams, especially the mother Volga, 
 are uncommonly rich. The failure, therefore, of the Indo- 
 Europeans to observe them (above, p. 118) cannot be due to 
 anything in the nature of the locality, indeed thex'e is no 
 hypothetical original home for the Indo-Europeans in which it 
 conceivably could. It has its root rather in the general conditions 
 so characteristic of the nomad stage in the history of culture, to 
 which navigation and fishing are foreign (above, p. 353). 
 
 * G. x^^^^j X*^"'"''/) ^-S. ^c^y (Sans, har-mufal). 
 
 t For this animal the only equation known to mo is O.S. zaba, 0. P. 
 gabawo, O.D. quappa. 
 
44- PREHISTORIC ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 Ill this locality a form of civilisation, but little affected by the 
 advance of modern Europe, has developed from ancient times — 
 a civilisation which reflects even at the present day many features 
 of the primeval Indo-European period with absolute fidelity. " It 
 is inconceivable," says Kohl (3, 53, 67), " wdien looking at the 
 steppe, how a man could hit upon the idea of settling down to farm 
 in the steppe, the whole nature of which ci'ies out against such a 
 perversion." Herds and hinds are the mark and seal of the steppe. 
 Here sheep, cattle, and the Tabuns, i.e., half-wild herds of horses, 
 still constitute the principal fortune of the ownei'. Goats also are 
 to be found amongst the flocks of sheep, and are used to lead them 
 (A''., 3, 228). Dogs, which easily run wild, are found distributed 
 in enormous quantities over the steppe. The herds follow the 
 clumsy cattle-drawn wagons of the hinds, for the ox is still the 
 principal, if not the only, beast of burden here {cf. above, p. 260). 
 A new phenomenon in certain portions, even of the European 
 steppe, is the camel imported by wandering Turko-Tataric herds- 
 men. 
 
 Here the native still clothes himself in the hide of his own 
 cattle. For at least six months of the year in the hard winter 
 sheep-skins are indispensable, and he frequently has them ready in 
 spring, and even in summer [K., 3, 46). In the way of arts, the 
 manufacture of felt is one of the main occupations of all steppe 
 peoples (A'., 3, 272, and above, p. 328). 
 
 Here the inhabitant of the steppe digs his dwelling (called " Sem- 
 lanken" ) to the present day in the earth as his best protection against 
 the terribly cold winter and the oppressive heat of summer, for the 
 ridge alone is visible covered with earth and turf. For the cattle, 
 too, special holes are dug (A'., 1, 260,/., and cf. above, p. 340,/.). 
 It would be easy to multiply the parallels here. drawn between the 
 condition of the most ancient Indo-Europeans and the conditions of 
 life on the steppe, which have always stamped their mark afresh 
 upon the hordes of men who have swept tumultuously across the 
 land. But we believe that what has been said is enough to show 
 that general considerations drawn fi'om the history of culture and 
 the arguments of linguistic palteontology thoroughly warrant the 
 assumption to which we were led above, viz., that it is in the steppe 
 of South Russia that the scene of the most ancient period of Indo- 
 European development, the original home of our race, is to be 
 looked for. 
 
 In the oldest times known to history, we find the northern shores 
 of the Pontus in the possession of the mj^sterious people of the 
 Oimmerii ; after that, the Scjths spread to the west of the Tanais, 
 the Sarmatae to the east. It can be no part of my purpose to 
 discuss the ethnological difticulties which these people present to 
 the investigator.* Only thus much I may point out, that it seems 
 to me impossible that these tribes, which sometimes betray Indo- 
 
 * In tliis connection "W. Tomaschek's " Kritik der altesten Nachricliten 
 neber den Sc3^thischen Xorden " (Sitzungsb. d. Kais. Ak. d. JV. in JFicn, cxvi. 
 cxvii.) is important. 
 
CONCLUSION. 443 
 
 Kuropean features, sometimes altogetlier Asiatic and Mongolian, 
 (■an be regarded as forming an ethnological nnit. After the 
 departure of the Indo-European clans from the district in question, 
 I'^innish tribes from the north, Turkish from the east, may have 
 advanced towards southern Russia, possibly subjugating and 
 absorbing considerable remnants of the Indo-p]uropean peoples. 
 Then from the south-east there \mdoubtcdly Avas, as the Scythian 
 ])roper names explained by Miillcnhoff show, a back-wash, and 
 considerable conquests wei'e made by the Iranians. But these are 
 all events which took place long after the epoch with which we are 
 engaged. 
 
 Our endeavour to determine the original abode of the Indo- 
 Europeans has been, in accordance with the chai'acter of the whole 
 'if this book, essentially based on the history of culture and on 
 language. It is in the present stage of research, the only way by 
 which it is possible to appi'oach the pi'oblem with some hope of 
 success. 
 
 How the proposed hypothesis as to the original liome of the 
 Indo-Europeans will be aifected by anthropology, when its results 
 liave been sifted as we may expect them to be (above, p. 113,/.), 
 how it will be affected by the discovery of prehistoric remains, when 
 the treasures concealed in the soil of South Russia have been fully 
 brought to light and thoroughly examined, remains to be seen. 
 
INDEX OF AUTHORS QUOTED IN PART I. 
 
 Adelung, J. Chr., 1-4, 5, 7, 93. 
 Ahlqvist, A., 45, 46. 
 Allen, F., 29. 
 Anqiietil-DupeiTon, 5. 
 Arcelin, 95. 
 Arnold, 58, 59. 
 Ascoli, 57, 69, 96. 
 
 Bacmeister, A., 27, 61. 
 Beerman, E., 76. 
 Benfey, Th., 3, 4, 11, 23, 25, 29, 
 37-42, 74, 86, 87, 91, 98, 101. 
 Bemhoft, 15. 
 Bezzenberger, A., 103. 
 Bohtlingk, 0., 20, 41. 
 Bopp, F., 4, 14, 57. 
 Bradke, v. P., 63, 71. 
 Braune, W., 67. 
 Breal, 85. 
 
 Bruckner, A., 59, 79, 91. 
 Briigmann, K., 72. 
 Brunnhofer, H., 98. 
 Biicheler, F., 57. 
 
 Candolle, A. de, 21, 83. 
 
 Colebrooke, H. Th., 10. 
 
 Collitz, 57. 
 
 Corssen, 76. 
 
 Crawfurd, J., 9. 
 
 Cuno, J. G., 36, 89, 104. 
 
 Curtius, E., 56., 
 
 Curtius, G. 35, 41, 69, 75. 
 
 Curzon, A., 6, 84. 
 
 Daniel, H. A., 8. 
 Darmesteter, J., 63. 
 Deecke, W,, 55. 
 
 Delbrvick, B., 24, 48, 57. 
 Delitzsch, J., 96. 
 Diefenbach, L., 75. 
 Dietrich, 44. 
 Diez, 79. 
 Donner, 104. 
 Duncker, M., 57. 
 
 Ebel, H., 54, 61, 65, 77, 79. 
 Ecker, A., 101. 
 Eichhoff, F. G., 10, 11. 
 Ermann, 78. 
 Ernesti, 74. 
 
 Fick, A., 23, 24, 29, 30, 37, 38, 
 41, 53, 55, 56, 57, 59, 63, 69, 
 88, 90. 
 
 Fischer, v., 100. 
 
 Forstermann, E., 26, 30, 58, 59, 
 77. 
 
 Franz, W., 77. 
 
 Geiger, L. 61, 86, 88, 98. 
 
 Geiger, W., 63. 
 
 Gerland, 36. 
 
 Gesenius, 74. 
 
 Gheyn, J. van den, 95, 99, 104, 
 
 105, 106. 
 Grassmann, H., 53. 
 Grimm, J., 9, 12, 13-15, 26, 44, 
 
 57, 58, 77, 88. 
 Giiterbock, 79. 
 
 Harlez, de, 95. 
 Hassencamp, E., 58. 
 Haug, M., 63, 85. 
 Havet, 96 (Germ. ed.). 
 
446 
 
 INDEX OF AUTHORS. 
 
 Heeren, N., 5. 
 
 Helm, v., 31-35, 39, 42, 57, 76, 
 
 92. 
 Helbig, W., 38, 57. 
 Herder, 9 (Germ. ed.). 
 Heifer, A., 10, 90. 
 Hommel, R, 43, 74, 75, 97, 98, 
 
 103. 
 Hostman, Chr., 25. 
 Hiibschmann, H., 70, 73. 
 
 Jolly, J., 23, 48, 69, 87. 
 Jones, W., 4, 5. 
 
 Justi, F., 22, 23, 25, 30, 53, 63, 
 73, 83, 103. 
 
 Kaltsclimidt, 10. 
 Keller, 0., 61. 
 Kennedy, Vanns, 16. 
 Kiepert, H., 57, 81, 85, 93. 
 Kirchhoff, A., 103. 
 Klaproth, J. v., 4, 6, 7, 8, 9.' 
 Kluge, F., 59, 77, 79. 
 Kneisel, 56. 
 
 Kremer, A. v., 42, 43, 96. 
 Krek, 19, 60, 61, 78, 79. 
 Kuhn, A., 11, 12, 13,14, 16, 17, 
 29, 30, 33. 
 
 Lagarde, P. de, 73, 74. 
 
 Lassen, Chr., 7, 8, 9, 19, 20, 63, 
 
 84, 85. 
 Latham, R. G., 85, 86. 
 Leibnitz, 2, 3. 
 Leist, B. W., 57. 
 Lenormant, F., 21, 74, 99. 
 Leo, H., 15. 
 Leskien, A., 58, 63, 71. 
 Lhuyd, E., 61. 
 Lindenschmit, 101. 
 Link, H., 4, 10. 
 Loher, v., 105. 
 Lottner, E., 49, 52, 53, 55, 56, 
 
 77. 
 
 Mackel, E., 79, 
 Mainow, 100. 
 Matzenaner, A., 78. 
 Meyer, E., 98. 
 Meyer, G., 70, 76. 
 
 Meyer, L., 96 (Germ. ed.). 
 Miklosich, F., 61, 78. 
 Misteli, F., 27, 28. 
 Mommsen, Th., 16, 56, 57, 75. 
 Miillenhoff, K., 58. 
 Muller, A., 74. 
 Miiller, F., 57, 74, 98. 
 Muller, K. 0., 55. 
 Muller, Max, 8, 10, 23-26, 30, 
 42, 51, 52, 63, 66, 84, 85, 105. 
 Muir, J., 6, 62, 84, 85. 
 
 Niebuhr, B. G., 56. 
 Noreen, A., 59. 
 
 Parry, D., 61. 
 
 Paul, H., 72. 
 
 Pauli, F. C., 29, 53, 91. 
 
 Paulinus, Frater, a St. Barth., 3. 
 
 Penka, K., 102, 103. 
 
 Pfordten, H. v. d., 48. 
 
 Pictet, A., 18-21, 27, 30, 66, 
 
 80-83, 88, 94, 95. 
 Pifetrement, C. A., 94. 
 Posche, Th., 9, 100, 101, 102. 
 Pogatscher, A., 77. 
 Pott, F. A., 4, 7, 10, 11, 27, 41, 
 
 93. 
 
 Rask, R. K., 10, 11, 44. 
 
 Raumer, R. v., 77. 
 Rautenberg, E., 59. 
 Remusat, A., 8. 
 Renan, E., 74. 
 Rhode, J. G., 6-9, 85. 
 Ritter, K., 9. 
 Roth, 20, 63. 
 Rougemont, J. v., 21. 
 Rage, 76. 
 
 Saalfeld, A., 76. 
 Sayce, A. H., 103. 
 Schade, 78. 
 Scherer, W., 58. 
 Schiemann, Th., 60. 
 Schildberger, J., 2. 
 Schlegel, A. W. v., 6, 10. 
 Schlegel, F. v., 6. 
 Schleicher, A., 22, 28, 30, 33, 
 48, 49, 50, 53-58, 66, 83. 
 
INDEX OF AUTHORS. 
 
 447 
 
 Schmidt, J., 56, 58, 61, 63, 64, 
 
 65, 66, 69-72. 
 Schradcr, E., 96. 
 Schroder, 74. 
 Schuchardt, H., 67. 
 Seybold, 79. 
 Sievers, E., 45. 
 Sonne, W., 53, 66, 84. 
 Spiegel, F. v., 4, 6, 54, 62, 63, 
 
 67, 80, 85, 98, 99, 101. 
 Sprenger, 96. 
 Stokes, 79. 
 
 Taylor, I., 104, 105. 
 Thomsen, W., 44. 
 Thurneysen, R., 79. 
 Tomaschek, W., 36, 102, 104. 
 Tuchhtindler, 76. 
 
 Ujfalvy, Ch. de., 106. 
 Usener, 29. 
 
 Vambery, H., 46, 47, 78. 
 
 Vanicek, 76, 
 Vater, J.,'l. 
 Virchow, K, 102. 
 
 Wackemagel, W., 77. 
 
 Weber, A., 8, 12, 1.5, 20, 21. 
 
 Weigand, 77. 
 
 Weil, G., 42. 
 
 Weise, 0., 75. 
 
 AVestphal, R., 28. 
 
 Whitney, W. D., 23, 25, 26, 52, 
 
 69, 86, 91. 
 Wiedemann, A., 75. 
 Williams, M., 99. 
 Wilson, 21. 
 Windisch, K, 61, 63. 
 Winkler, H., 44. 
 Wocel, J. K, 60. 
 Wolzogen, H. v., 91. 
 
 Zeuss, K., 14, 54, 57. 
 Zimmer, H., 8, 58, 63, 84. 
 
INDEX TO INDO-EUEOPEAN WORDS CITED 
 IN PARTS II.-V * 
 
 I. INDIAN. 
 
 {Sanskrit not distinguished.) 
 
 taktu, 312. 
 aksha, 134, 339. 
 agni, 414, 418. 
 aja, 134, 248, 260, 
 
 361. 
 ajina, 260. 
 ajra, 132, 283, 285. 
 anjana, 125, 319. 
 fat, atati, 353. 
 fatka, 330 
 athai-i, 226. 
 dtharvan, 416. 
 ad, 314. 
 adri, 223. 
 adhvan, 420. 
 adhvaryii, 420. 
 anadva'h, 260. 
 andhas, 130. 
 apaciti, 136. 
 apara-paksha, 307. 
 apa'd, 162. 
 apa'm napat, 412, 
 
 414. 
 apornuvdn, 407. 
 abhipitva, 313. 
 absin, Gypsy, 204. 
 fayava, 307. 
 ayas, 125, 132, 181, 
 
 187-192,195, 198, 
 
 209, 210. 
 ayalisthuna, 189. 
 ayddamshtra, 189. 
 
 ar, 125, 243. 
 
 ara, 239. 
 
 aritra, 339. 
 
 arczicz, Gypsy, 219. 
 
 arjuna, 182. 
 
 arna, arnava, 353. 
 
 arya, 404. 
 
 arvan, 263. 
 
 argas, 129. 
 
 avi, 248, 260, 332, 
 
 361. 
 a9an, 221, 223, 225 
 agirsha, 162. 
 a9man, 160, 190, 203, 
 
 234, 417. 
 a9va, 133, 248,-261, 
 
 361. 
 agvatara, 266, 361. 
 3,9™, 312. 
 ashtadhatii, 189. 
 as, asii, 407, 415. 
 asi, 221, 224, 228- 
 
 230, 239. 
 asura, 414. 
 asreman ,255. 
 ahan, ahar, ahana', 
 
 312, 407. 
 ahi, 117, 258. 
 ahdi'atra, aharni9a, 
 
 312. 
 a'gas, 130. 
 agrayana, 422. 
 
 ani, 339 
 
 a'ta, 342. 
 
 ati, 251, 269. 
 
 apri', 416. 
 
 ama, 315. 
 
 ayii, 130. 
 
 arya, aryaka, 404. 
 
 ashtri, 346. 
 
 as, 109. 
 
 a'sa, 346. 
 
 ishira, 420. 
 
 ishu, 221, 223, 225. 
 
 ishurdigdha, 223. 
 
 ukshan, 126,128, 260. 
 
 ukha, 160, 346. 
 
 udan, 440. 
 
 udara, 372. 
 
 i;dra, 247. 
 
 lima, 329. 
 
 furana, lira, 124, 327, 
 
 361. 
 urvara, 130, 283. 
 liluka, 137, 251. 
 usha's, 312, 414, 419. 
 lishtra, 248, 266, 361. 
 u'rna, 332. 
 urnavabhi, 330. 
 fksha, 247. 
 rta, 243-245. 
 rtii, 244, 304. 
 rtuvrtti, 304, 309. 
 rbhu' 163, 166. 
 
 * A + is prefixed to such words as the author believes he has brought into 
 fresh etymological connections. 
 
INDEX OF INDIAN WORDS. 
 
 449 
 
 rshabha, 130, 260. 
 
 frshti, 221, 223, 228. 
 
 e'va, 244. 
 
 otu, 329. 
 
 fkaiisa, kansya, 216. 
 
 kata, 331. 
 
 kapi, 270. 
 
 tkapota, 251, 253. 
 
 kar, 158. 
 
 karanibha, 317. 
 
 karkata, 258. 
 
 kart, 331. 
 
 karsh, krsh, 132, 284, 
 293, 299. 
 
 karslnV 130, 283. 
 
 ka^ika, 247. 
 
 kastira, 216. 
 
 karmara, 158. 
 
 kala^-asa, 189. 
 
 kas, 421. 
 
 tkikidivi, 137, 251. 
 
 kukkuta, 137. 
 
 kunta,'228. 
 
 kumbha, 367. 
 
 krkavaku, 137, 251, 
 
 269, 361. 
 krti, 221, 224. 
 krshti, 299. 
 
 krshna, 119. 
 
 krshnapaksha, 307. 
 krshnayas, 189. 
 kelley, Hindust., 219. 
 kokila, 137, 251. 
 kravya, kravis, 315. 
 kravya'd, 316. 
 krina'mi, 132, 315, 
 
 349, 381. 
 kshan, 350. 
 kshap, kshapa, 312. 
 kshura, 12.3, 1.30,225. 
 Kshemaraja, 398. 
 kshdni', 387. 
 khara, 248, 266. 
 gavishti, 260. 
 gandha, 413. 
 gandharva, 130, 413. 
 gardabha, 266, 361. 
 ga, gtUha, 416. 
 giri, 435, 439. 
 tgrshti, 226. 
 
 gvha, 396. 
 
 g6', 248, 260, 288, 
 361. 
 
 godhu'ma, 284. 
 
 gola, 367. 
 
 gna, 386. 
 
 grama, 399, 400. 
 
 grii'vau, 125. 
 
 gnva, 337. 
 
 grishma, 304. 
 
 gharma, 304. 
 
 ghrta, 320. 
 
 ghora, 416. 
 
 cakra, 339. 
 
 catxishpad, 313. 
 
 candrabhuti, candra- 
 I6haka,candrahc'isa, 
 181. 
 
 caru, 128, 160, 223, 
 367. 
 
 carman, 226. 
 
 carma-mncl. 328. 
 
 crta'mi, 330. 
 
 ci,caye, 130, 136,402. 
 jatuka, 195. 
 jan, 376. 
 jana, 400, 403. 
 janman, 399. 
 jar, 125. 
 ja'matar, 375. 
 jami, 375. 
 jas, ja'spati, 386. 
 jfia, jfuitar, 136. 
 jya, 220, 225. 
 takman, 421. 
 taksh, 137, 330. 
 takshan, 130, 136, 
 
 421. 
 takshani, 222. 
 tanyatii, 415. 
 tamas, 313. 
 tarku, 126, 130, 225, 
 
 332. 
 tcirman, 129. 
 talatala, 424. 
 trita, 371. 
 tiltatulya, 373. 
 tamra, 193. 
 trimraka, tamraloham 
 189, 193. 
 
 triyii, 402. 
 
 tittiri, 251. 
 
 tuc, 375. 
 
 tul, tolayati, tubV, 
 
 135. 
 tarp, trp, Wpti, 135. 
 te'jas, 221.' 
 tota. Hind., 270. 
 trapu, 189, 195, 215. 
 trita, 130. 
 tvac, 225, 230. 
 daksliiiia, 249, 254, 
 
 255. 
 dadru, 421. 
 dadhi, 124, 319. 
 dama, 149, 341, 396. 
 darhpati, 130, 385, 
 
 396. 
 dar^, dar^ata, 180. 
 dasyu, 112. 
 da9amas3'a, 307. 
 dali, dahana, 312, 
 
 407. 
 datra, 284. 
 daru, 272, 278. 
 dfivane, 109. 
 dina, 312. 
 div, dive'-dive, dyavi- 
 
 djavi, 312, 408. 
 dih, 367. 
 dush, 213. 
 duhitar, 139, 372. 
 deva, 250, 415, 417, 
 
 419. 
 Deva-datta, 398. 
 devar, 377. 
 dehi', 344. 
 
 dytius (pita', janitfi, 
 asura), 142, 414, 
 415, 417, 419. 
 dvar, dvji'r, diir, 108, 
 
 342. 
 dvipa'd pac^u'nam, 
 
 314. 
 dosha 313. 
 drapi, 333. 
 drii, 138, 223, 273. 
 tdhanvan, 221, 222, 
 
 230. 
 dham, dhma,dhma't<i, 
 2f 
 
450 
 
 INDEX OF INDIAN WORDS. 
 
 dhmiitiV, dhmatas 
 
 dftis, 159. 
 dhai-ma, 243-245. 
 dha, dhatri', 135. 
 dhaiicV, 140, 283. 
 dhaman, 142, 243, 
 
 396, 415. 
 dharaka, 226, 361. 
 dhenu, 124, 260. 
 naktamdinam, 311. 
 nakta, nakti, 135, 
 
 312, 415. 
 nagna, 327. 
 nadci, nadaka, 225, 
 
 441. 
 nana,', 371. 
 nanandar, 377. 
 nam, 415. 
 namas, 415, 416. 
 uapat, naptar, napti', 
 
 374. 
 nabhas, 414. 
 njVblii, 339. 
 namadheya, 142. 
 fnava, nava', naii, 
 
 278, 353. 
 ni9, 312. 
 fnivi, 331. 
 paktar, 136. 
 pac, 136, 141, 315. 
 pan, paiiate, 352. 
 pati, 140, 373, 386. 
 patni, 130, 141, 386. 
 pathikrt, 420. 
 pada, l41. 
 
 panthas, pa'thas, 353. 
 pay as, 124. 
 par, piparti, 352. 
 pai'agii, 224. 
 para-da, 349, 
 para'vij, 402. 
 parivatsara, 305. 
 pariit, 305. 
 Parjanya, 412, 414. 
 parvata, parvati', 435. 
 palava, 129. 
 pa9, pa9ayami, 260. 
 pagu, 260. 
 pa, 314. 
 pa, 373. 
 
 panigraliana, 384. 
 pjiman, 421. 
 piuda, 422. 
 I^iudapitryajna, 422. 
 pitar, 108, 163, 371, 
 
 422, 423. 
 pitii, 313. 
 pitrvya, 373. 
 pittala, 189. 
 pipilika, 173. 
 pi9, 159. 
 
 pish, 282, 284, 317. 
 pi'tadru, pita-daru, 
 
 pitu-daru, 274. 
 pitaloha, 189. 
 putra, 371. 
 pur, puri, pura, 130, 
 
 140, 403. 
 purushavcie, 270. 
 pu, 142, 
 tpii'rva, piirva-pak- 
 
 sha, 254, 307, 386. 
 prthivi' mata, 419. 
 pfshati, 260. 
 pautra, prapautra, 
 
 375. 
 prafic, 254. 
 prabhrti, 416. 
 pra vac, 416. 
 pragasti, 416. 
 pri, 384. 
 pragna, 329. 
 pha'la, 284. 
 bandh, 135. 
 bandhu, 130, 135, 
 
 377. 
 bambhara, 130. 
 barh, 420. 
 bahiidhmata, 190. 
 baiia, 223. 
 fbrahman, brahman, 
 
 416, 420, 421. 
 bhaga, 416. 
 bhafiga, 284, 299. 
 bhadra^,,207. 
 fbhartri'j 371, 
 bhishaj , bheshaj a, 
 
 421. 
 bhu'rja, 271. 
 bhrgu, 130. 
 
 bhrajj, 317. 
 bhraj, 271. 
 bhnVtar, 139, 372. 
 bhra'trvya, 374. 
 niajjan, 315. 
 mani, 337. 
 matsya, 118. 
 mad, mada, 321. 
 madhu, 321, 420. 
 mana, 175. 
 Manu, 412, 413,425. 
 mantra, 416. 
 mandura, mandira, 
 
 130, 347. 
 manya, 337. 
 mayu'ri, 270. 
 mar, 125, 283, 284. 
 mariit, 412. 
 mala, mahna, 119. 
 fmala, 333, 
 maharajata, 176. 
 ma, mi-me, 306, 349. 
 fmamsa, mas, 315. 
 matamaha, 375. 
 matar, 107, 139, 371. 
 matula, 373. 
 marjara, 268. 
 ma'sha, 284. 
 mas, 306, 414. 
 mitra, 414. 
 mih, 265. 
 mush, 248. 
 mrga, mrgaya', mfga- 
 
 yu, mrgayate, 250. 
 me, maye, mitsate, 
 
 348, 
 menaka, 435, 
 mesha, 124. 
 mulva, Hind.,molliwo, 
 
 Gyp., 219. 
 mla, 328, 333. 
 mlecchamukha, 193. 
 yaj, yajata, 130, 180, 
 
 415. 
 yama, 414, 
 tyava, 307, 
 yava, 282, 284, 299, 
 yavaneshta, 219, 
 yatar, 377. 
 I yatu, 414. 
 
 Mrv(Xl^(A 
 
 (a/vw 
 
INDEX OF INDIAN WORDS. 
 
 451 
 
 yiitra, 303. 
 yuga, 339. 
 yiidh, 22.5. 
 yuvan, yaviyaiis, ya- 
 
 vishta, 130, 307. 
 yu.s, yu'sha, 315. 
 rariga, 219. 
 raj, rafij, 130. 
 rajata, 119, 12G, 180, 
 
 181, 183. 
 rajjn, 329. 
 ratha, 339. 
 raia, 311. 
 rasa, rasa, 172, 2G6, 
 
 436. 
 raj an, 403. 
 ra'tri, riltra, rjitrya- 
 
 han, 312. 
 ranga, Hind., 219. 
 ra'sabha, 266, 361. 
 rudhini, 119. 
 ru'pya, riipa, Hind., 
 
 185. 
 rupp, rub, Gyp., 185. 
 lavi, lavaka, lavanaka, 
 
 283. 
 flaguda, 288. 
 lavana, 318. 
 flangala, 288. 
 lip, 320. 
 li, li-na-ti, 294. 
 loha, 189-191, 209, 
 
 212. 
 lohita, 189. 
 vaiiga, 219. 
 vajra, 221, 223. 
 vajriii, 223. 
 vajrabahu, vajra- 
 
 hasta, 223. 
 vatsara, 305. 
 vadhar, 221, 223. 
 vadhu', 383, 384. 
 vddhri, 130, 260. 
 vana, 435. 
 vap, 285. 
 vapra, 301. 
 vam, 421. 
 var, 121. 
 varaha, 248. 
 varuiia,130,412, 604. 
 
 varcas, 162. 
 vari.ia, 120. 
 vartaka, vartika, 130, 
 
 252. 
 vartaiia, vartula, 332. 
 fvarpas, 331. 
 varman, 222. 
 varsha, varshaiii, 
 
 304, 306. 
 vas, 333, 
 vas, 407. 
 vas, 312. 
 vasanta, 301, 302, 
 
 304. 
 vasu, 130. 
 vastra, 327. 
 vasna, vasnay, 348, 
 
 382. 
 vasnian, vasana, 327. 
 va9ii', 124, 260, 361. 
 vah, vahate, vahatu, 
 
 384. 
 va, vayati, 329, 332. 
 va'ta, 412, 415. 
 va'ma, 254. 
 va'ni bhar, 130. 
 vasana, 327. 
 vasara, 312. 
 va'stu, 130. 
 va'hana, 339. 
 vi, 123, 252. 
 vi, ve'ti, 250. 
 vidala, 268. 
 vidhava, 391. 
 vivas van t, 414. 
 vi9, 399, 403. 
 vi^-pati, 400. 
 fvisha, 226. 
 vrka, vrki', 110, 130, 
 ■225,247,283,288, 
 
 637. 
 vrksha, 441. 
 vi-jana, 399. 
 vi-tra, 223. 
 vrtrahan, 412. 
 vf-sha, 260. 
 vena, 322. 
 ve^a, 140, 400. 
 vaira, vairadeya, vai- 
 
 rayatana, 402. 
 
 vyaghra, 250. 
 vrihi, 293. 
 t^ankii, 288. 
 9ankha, 190. 
 (^akuna, 190. 
 ^ana, 256. 
 9ar, 303. 
 
 9arad, 303, 304, 306. 
 9aru, 128, 237. 
 9ardha, 260. 
 9arman, 233. 
 9arvara, 9abala, 412, 
 
 422, 425. 
 9arya, 223. 
 9alya, 225. 
 t9as, 9asa, 9asa, 288. 
 9astra, 204, 225. 
 9a9a, 248. 
 9a.kuna, 9akunika. 
 
 251, 256. 
 9akha, 288. 
 9ari, 223. 
 9a la, 341. 
 9ikhin, 270. 
 9ipra 221. 
 9iras, 9irastriina, 9ira- 
 
 stra, 221. 
 9i9ira, 304. 
 9irshan, 9iraska, 9ir- 
 
 shaka, 9irsharak- 
 
 sha, 221. 
 t9uka, 270. 
 9uklapaksha, 307. 
 9un, 9van, 9va', 134, 
 
 247, 264, 361, 
 
 519. 
 9u'ra, 130. 
 9u'la, 9ula, 221, 223, 
 
 236, 315. 
 96' va, 350. 
 9yrima, 189, 190, 
 
 611. 
 9yena, 130, 252. 
 
 9raddadhanii, 
 9raddluV, 142 
 9raddha, 423. 
 9va9ura, 376. 
 9va9riV, 376. 
 9va.tra, 415. 
 9vgta, 119, 292 
 
 415. 
 
452 
 
 INDEX OF INDIAN WORDS. 
 
 sa, 372. 
 
 Satya-cravas, 398. 
 Sana, 305. 
 saniyas, 256. 
 sapatni, 141. 
 saparyenya, sapary, 
 
 130, 412, 597. 
 sapinda, 378, 422. 
 sabh'a', 344, 350, 
 
 400. 
 sabheyishta, 162. 
 sama, 301. 
 sama, 301, 304. 
 sam-gava, 313. 
 sam kar, 416. 
 tsam 9aiisati, 420. 
 samanodaka, 422. 
 saihvatsam, saziivat- 
 
 sara, 305. 
 saranyu', 130, 406, 
 
 412, 413. 
 sarama, 130, 406, 
 
 422. 
 sarayu, 436. 
 sarasvati, 436. 
 sarp^, 258. 
 sarpis, 319. 
 savya, 254. 
 saster, Gypsy, 204. 
 sasya, 284. 
 sahasra, 126, 130, 
 
 349. 
 sa, 313. 
 saya, 313. 
 
 sa'ra, 319. 
 sarameya, 130, 406, 
 
 409,412,422,424, 
 
 592. 
 siv, 141, 363. 
 simha, siiiihi', 249. 
 si'sa, 189, 215, 219. 
 siira, 326. 
 su, 372. 
 
 sukara, 248, 261. 
 sunu, 139, 371. 
 su'iya, svar, 414. 
 srgala, 248. 
 saindhavd, 316. 
 sodara, 372. 
 so'ma, 299, 326, 414. 
 sonii. Hind., 185. 
 sonegai, sonakai, 
 
 Gypsy, 185. 
 star, 414. 
 stari', 260. 
 stu, stuti, stotar, 
 
 stoma, 416. 
 stena, 402. 
 stri, 386. 
 
 sthavi, 129, 330, 478. 
 sna'van, 221. 
 snusha', 375. 
 spandaua, 288. 
 sphara, spharaka, 
 
 221. 
 syala, cyala, 377. 
 fsrava, srava, giri- 
 
 srava, 438. 
 
 svadhiti, 224. 
 svarna, 185. 
 svasar, 372. 
 sviditas, svedani, 206. 
 swinzi, Gipsy, 219. 
 sjscha, Gipsy, 146. 
 haiiisa, 134, 252, 
 
 269, 390. 
 hanu, 108. 
 haya, 248, 263. 
 liari, liarina, harit, 
 
 havita, 119, 304. 
 harmuta, (?) 441. 
 havana, 416. 
 ha, jaha'mi, 290. 
 hayana, 301. 
 hima, 301, 306. 
 hiranva, 119, 125, 
 
 171, 176, 180, 
 
 189. 
 hiranyayi, 172. 
 liiraiiyavartani, 172 
 hu, 'l31, 142, 415 
 
 416. 
 he'man, 134. 
 hemauta, 301, 302, 
 
 304, 440. 
 he'shas, 235. 
 hotar, 416. 
 hotra, 416. 
 hrad, 221. 
 hriku, hliku, 195. 
 hva, 416. 
 
 airya, 404. 
 aiwigama, 306. 
 aurvaiit, 263. 
 aothra, aothrava, 
 
 336. 
 aoni, 159. 
 aonya, 214. 
 anhu, 415. 
 «,rihya, 223. 
 azra, 285. 
 azhi (azi), 258. 
 
 II. IRANIAN. 
 
 {Zend not distinguished.) 
 
 fadhka, 330. 
 anairyao danhavo, 
 
 312. 
 andun, anddn, Osset., 
 
 272. 
 ansiiwar, Osset., 372. 
 apanyaka, 0. Pers., 
 
 375. 
 apara napat, 444. 
 afseinag, awseinag, 
 
 Osset., 203, 204. 
 
 ayanh, 125, 132, 155, 
 188, 189, 203, 212, 
 224, 237. 
 
 ay are, 312. 
 
 ayathrima, 240. 
 
 ayoaghra, 223. 
 
 ay6khaodha,222,226. 
 
 ayokhshusta, ayok- 
 shust, Mod. Pers., 
 ayokhsasta, Parsee, 
 155. 
 
INDEX OF IRANIAN WOKDy. 
 
 453 
 
 ayosaepa, 159. 
 arezashi, 223. 
 arkhoy, ax'khiiy, 
 
 Osset., 193, 204. 
 arziz, Mod. P., 219. 
 farshti, Zend and 0. 
 
 Pers.,221,223,228. 
 jivzist, avzeste, 181, 
 
 204. 
 asan, 181, 221, 223. 
 avsin, Kurd., 180, 181. 
 asti, 223. 
 
 aspa, 248, 261, 408. 
 asman, 130, 417. 
 ahi, ahifrashtad, 0. 
 
 p OOl 001 
 
 ah lira, 414. 
 atar, 346, 
 athai'van, 347. 
 afrivacanh, 416. 
 ayathra, 303. 
 Tirsis, Buchar., 219. 
 asin, Belooch., Pehl., 
 
 hasin, Kurd., 203. 
 alien, ahaii, Mod. 
 
 P., 203. 
 ahangar, Mod. P., 
 
 hasinger, Kurd., 
 
 158. 
 iza, izaena, 260. 
 izdi, isdi, Osset., 203, 
 
 219, 295, 318. 
 isi, 301. 
 ishu, 221, 223. 
 ishtva, 345. 
 udra, 247. 
 
 upa-vadhayaeta, 383. 
 ubda, 330. 
 urvara, 283, 284. 
 urvaro-baesliaza, 420. 
 ushanli, 312, 414. 
 usiitra, 248, 361. 
 uslitur, Mod. P., iisli- 
 
 tur, Pamir D., 248. 
 erezata, 125, 181. 
 erezatosaepa, 159. 
 ospanah, ospinah, 
 
 Afgh., 203, 213. 
 aithya, 342. 
 kaeiia, 130, 133, 402. 
 
 kata, 340, 341. 
 
 kathwa, 266. 
 
 kad, kadah. Mod. 
 
 P., 340, 341. 
 kan, 340. 
 kareta, 210, 221, 
 
 224, 236. 
 kareto-baeshaza, 420. 
 karesh, 284, 299. 
 karsha, 130, 283,299. 
 karsho-ruza, 299. 
 kark, Mod. P., kcirk, 
 
 Pamir D., kurk, 
 
 Kurd., 251. 
 kahrkasa, kahrkatas, 
 
 251. 
 kartinah, Mod. P., 
 
 331. 
 kala, Osset., kalay. 
 
 Mod. P., kalai, 
 
 Kurd., kalajin, 
 
 Parsee, 219. 
 kard, Mod. P., 210, 
 
 224. 
 kuiris, 221. 
 kurguschum, kour- 
 
 ghachem, Kurd., 
 
 Afgh., 219. 
 ket, Pamir D., 340. 
 ker, Kurd., 210, 224. 
 kshathra vairya, 158, 
 
 198. 
 kujit, Pamir D., 266. 
 kibit, Pamir D., 251. 
 qaiihar, 372. 
 qasura, 376. 
 khaodha, 221. 
 khodh, Pehl., khode, 
 
 khoi, Osset., Mod. 
 
 P., 221. 
 kbar, kliur, Pamir D., 
 
 266. 
 khara, 248, 266, 361. 
 kharkh, Osset., 251. 
 khard, Osset., 210, 
 
 224. 
 khiig, Osset., khiig, 
 
 Pamir D., 261. 
 khuk. Mod. P., 261. 
 khumbo, 159. 
 
 chiiru, chimih, chu- 
 
 riis, Mod. P., 269. 
 khshap, khshapara, 
 
 Zend, khshapava. 
 
 raucapitiva, 0. P., 
 
 312. 
 gairi, 435, 439. 
 gadhavara, 224. 
 gandiim. Mud. P., 
 
 284. 
 ga, gatha, 416. 
 gao, gao daenu, 248, 
 
 260, 361. 
 gard, Buchar., 210. 
 gurz. Mod. P., 224. 
 gul, Mod. P., 121. 
 ghidim. Mod. P., 284. 
 ghena, 386. 
 6aliik, Mod. P., 211. 
 ci, 130. 
 
 airk, Afghan., 251. 
 (5it, (Sed, (5id, Pamir 
 
 D., 224. 
 6ed, Pamir D., 340. 
 crt, Pamir D., 331. 
 jaiti, 404. 
 gaw. Mod. P., 282, 
 
 299. 
 jurdc'ik, jurtak, Pehl., 
 
 123, 284. 
 jya, 221. 
 zairi, 190. 
 zairita, zairina, 119. 
 zaena, 224 
 zaothra, 416. 
 zaotar, 416. 
 zaiitu, 403. 
 zayana, 301. 
 zarr, ^Mod. P., zar, 
 
 Afgh., Bal., Parsee, 
 
 171, 172. 
 zaranya, 119, 125, 
 
 171, 176, 190. 
 zarai, zarai, Afgh., 
 
 283. 
 zaremaya, 304. 
 zavana, 416. 
 zaghah, Afgh., 252. 
 zAmatar, 376. 
 zinia, 301, 302, 304. 
 
454 
 
 INDEX OF IRANIAN WORDS. 
 
 ziri, Kurd., zirkh, 
 Kurd., zirah, Mod. 
 P. 221 224. 
 ziw, Kurd., isi, 182. 
 zizananti, 376. 
 zumag, Osset., 304. 
 zurthani, Bel., 123. 
 zer, zer, zir, Kurd., 
 
 171. 
 Zerafschan, 172. 
 zyao, 301, 304. 
 zrad, 221. 
 zrMha, 221, 224. 
 zreh, Kurd., 221. 
 taegha, tey, Mod. P., 
 
 224. 
 taezha, 221. 
 takhairya aonya, 193, 
 tanura, 159. 
 ftab, taftah, taftik, 
 tiftik,Mod. P., 330. 
 tabar, tabr, Mod. P., 
 tipar, Pamir D., 
 224. 
 tavi, 402. 
 towar, Bel., 224. 
 tasha, 221. 
 tashta, 367. 
 tighri, 223, 250. 
 tir,Mod.P., 223, 250. 
 tilah, tilah, tile, Mod. 
 
 P., 172. 
 tuirya, 373. 
 tuti, I^Iod. P., 270. 
 tedzrev. Mod. P., 251. 
 thanvare, 221. 
 daenu, 123, 260. 
 
 daoslia, 313. 
 
 danhu, 403. 
 
 dashiua, 186, 255. 
 
 dasna, Mod. P., 224. 
 
 dahyusli, 403. 
 
 dauru, 223, 225, 272. 
 
 dana, 283. 
 
 danah, Mod. P., 283. 
 
 daran. Mod. P., 224. 
 
 das. Mod. P., 284. 
 
 did, Mod. P., 379. 
 
 dughdhar, 379. 
 
 dvara, 108, 342. 
 
 nakhtiiru, 312. 
 naghan, Mingaui, 
 
 Bel., nan, Mod. P., 
 
 317. 
 najDat, 374. 
 napti, 374. 
 navada, Mod. P., 374. 
 nairicinanlio, 402. 
 navayao apo, 353. 
 fuavi, 0. P., 353. 
 niya. Mod. P., 374. 
 neza. Mod. P., 224. 
 nughra, Bel., nuqrja, 
 
 naeqra. Mod. P., 
 
 181. 
 nost'a, Osset., 375. 
 nemaiih, 415, 416. 
 nmcina, 396. 
 nyaka, O. P., 374. 
 paikan, Mod. P., 224. 
 paiti, 386. 
 paitisliahya, 31 1. 
 paurvata, 435. 
 pathan, 353. 
 padha, 141. 
 papara, Mod. P , 250. 
 payaiih, 123, 319. 
 payofshiita, 319. 
 par, 352. 
 paroberejya aonya, 
 
 194. 
 parodars, 361. 
 pard, parwuz, Pamir 
 
 D., par, Mod. P., 
 
 305. 
 pasu, 260. 
 paman, 609. 
 pai, pai, poi, Pamir 
 
 D., 320. 
 pit, Pamir D., 274. 
 pitar, 371. 
 ping-dana, Pamir D., 
 
 283. 
 1 ■ ok, Kurd., 193. 
 pisra, 159. 
 pishtra, 282. 
 pist, pist, post, Pamir 
 
 D., 282. 
 puthra, 371. 
 pulad, pola, pila, 
 
 Kurd., pulad, Mod. 
 
 P., polawat, Pelil., 
 
 203. 
 peretu, 353. 
 pouru, paurva, 254. 
 farw, farwe, Osset., 
 
 271. 
 fare, Osset., 305. 
 furz, brug, Pamir 
 
 D., 271. 
 fradakshana, 223. 
 frabereti, 416. 
 fravac, 416. 
 fravasbi, 423. 
 frasasti, 416. 
 baeshazya, Zend, 
 
 bizisk, Mod. P., 
 
 421. 
 bagha, 415. 
 bagir, Afgh., 193. 
 babr. Mod. P., 249. 
 baiiha (bafigha), 284, 
 
 294, 299. 
 barata, 262. 
 barse, bars, Osset., 
 
 271. 
 balan, Osset., 270. 
 bawri, 248. 
 bafam, Mod. P., 330. 
 birinj, Kurd., Mod. 
 
 P., 193. 
 bid. Mod. P., 271. 
 buza, 124, 248, 360. 
 berejya, 193. 
 beng, Mod. P., 299. 
 behar. Mod. P., 301. 
 bratar, 372. 
 bratuirya, 374. 
 maenakha, 435. 
 maeslia, 124, 360. 
 madhu, 321. 
 mazga, 316. 
 masya, 118, 353. 
 maidy ozaremya, 311. 
 maoiih, 306, 414. 
 matar, 371. 
 mas Mod. P., max, 
 
 Pamir D., 284. 
 maniya, 0. P., 396. 
 maha 0. P. 306. 
 
INDEX OF IRANIAN WOltJ^S. 
 
 455 
 
 mitlira, 414. 
 
 minu, 337. 
 
 mis, Mod. P., IVIazcnd.. 
 
 miss, Buchar, mys, 
 
 Mod. P., mers, 
 
 Mazend., 193. 
 miis, Mod. P., 248. 
 mathra, 416. 
 mrithr6-baeshaza,420. 
 yau, yew, Ossct., 
 
 yumg, Pamir D., 
 
 •282, 299. 
 yaz, 130, 415. 
 yatii, 414. 
 yare, 138, 301. 
 yasto, 336. 
 yima, 414. 
 yir, yoi', Pamir D., 
 
 312. 
 yurs, Pamir D., 247. 
 yud, 225. 
 raocahina, 190. 
 raaca, 0. P., 312. 
 raoghna, 320. 
 raogau,Parsel,r6ghan, 
 
 Mod. P., iiighii, 
 
 roghiin, Pamir D., 
 
 320. 
 ranha, 172, 436. 
 rauapana, 222. 
 rod, Pehl., Bel., roi. 
 
 Mod. P., 191. 
 roz, Mod. P., 312. 
 riisas, ersas, erssas, 
 
 Kurd., 219. 
 liileh. Mod. P., 330. 
 vairi, 222. 
 fvairya, 199. 
 vairyastara, 256. 
 vaeti, 272. 
 vaiili, vaiiliana, 327. 
 vanhi-i (vaghri), 301, 
 
 304. 
 wagak, Wakhi, 216. 
 vazra, 221, 223. 
 
 vadarc, 221, 223. 
 
 vana, 435. 
 
 vafra, 301. 
 
 waf, Pamir D., wafun, 
 
 Osset., 330. 
 varaza, 248. 
 varesha, 435. 
 vart', Ossct, 225. 
 varethman, 221. 
 vimadhauh, 420. 
 vivanhvafit, 414. 
 wid, Parsee, 271. 
 wisii, Avesii, wasu, 
 
 Pamir D., 223. 
 vishcithra, 421. 
 VIS, 400. 
 v'ith, 0. P., 399. 
 vispaiti, 400. 
 vehrka, 247. 
 Vehrkana, 247. 
 vercthra, 225. 
 verethraghna, 414. 
 wolch, Pamir D., 252. 
 saena, 130, 252. 
 saepa, 159. 
 saora, 236. 
 ^avpo/xaTai, 236. 
 sag. Mod. P., Sagdid, 
 
 379. 
 sandal, Mod. P. 330. 
 saredha, 234, 304, 
 
 306. 
 siirda, Osset., 304. 
 sara, 221. 
 saravara, 221, 225. 
 siftan. Mod. P., 159. 
 sipar, 221, 225. 
 sipi, Kxird., sepid. 
 
 Mod. P., 184. 
 sipir, sifr, Kurd., 193. 
 Sim, Mod. P., 180. 
 siii, Pamir D., soi, 
 
 Afgh., 248. 
 sughzarine,suzgharin, 
 
 Osset., 171, 204. 
 
 sunilr, Mod. P., 375. 
 .supar, Mod. P., 284. 
 suwar, Osset., 372. 
 surub. Mod. P., surb, 
 
 Afgh., ssurbjBuch., 
 
 219. 
 sura, 221, 223. 
 (Tvpa<;, 221, 225. 
 staora, 260. 
 stare, 415. 
 stu, stuiti, staotor, 
 
 staoma, 416. 
 snavare, 221. 
 snizh, 301. 
 spaeta, 119, 203. 
 spa, 247, 264, 361. 
 spjira, 221. 
 spiu, isn, Pamir D., 
 
 203. 
 spin. Mod. P., 203. 
 spin zar, Afgh., 181. 
 spundr, Wakhi, 288. 
 spur, Sanglici, 284. 
 spenta, 415. 
 sru, 219. 
 
 ser, Buchar., 171. 
 starkh, Pamir D., 332. 
 stri, 386. 
 
 shaeto-cinanho, 402. 
 shagal, Mod. P., 248. 
 shtur, khtiir, Pamir 
 
 D., 248. 
 haoma, 299,321, 326, 
 
 414. 
 haosafna, 203. 
 hazaiira, 126, 130, 
 
 349. 
 hama, 301, 302, 304. 
 hafikar, 416. 
 harahvati, 436. 
 haroyu, 436. 
 hahya, 284. 
 hunu, 371. 
 hura, 321, 326. 
 hu, 248, 261. 
 
456 
 
 INDEX OF AKMENIAN WORDS. 
 
 a\ (al), 318. 
 
 aleur (aliur), 292. 
 
 (aleln), '225. 
 
 am, 302. 
 
 amafn, 302, 303. 
 
 amis, 306. 
 
 anag, 219. 
 
 aic (ay9, ajts), 248, 
 
 260. 
 astX, 41 4. 
 (aspar), 224. 
 arcat' (arca^, art- 
 
 sath), 126, 181, 
 
 182, 203. 
 (ar6i6), 219. 
 arj, 247. 
 
 (aroyr, aroir), 191. 
 aror (aror), 283. 
 (bzisk)' 421. 
 bue6, 251. 
 buc, 249. 
 gail, 247. 
 garn, 260. 
 
 gari (gari), 123, 283. 
 garun, 302. 
 geX-mn, geu. 'ge A,-mau , 
 
 221, 332.' 
 gin, gnem, 348. 
 gini, 318. 
 giser, 313. 
 daznak, 225. 
 dufn, dur'u, 108, 342. 
 dustr, 372. 
 eXbair, 372. 
 elu, 249. 
 
 3. ARMENIAN.* 
 
 (erka^, erkath), 203, 
 
 '210. 
 ep'em, 315. 
 zarik, 172. 
 zen, 224. 
 zrah, 224. 
 (^onir), 160. 
 inc, 249. 
 lusin, 306. 
 cnaut, tsuot, 108. 
 (kovr), 221. 
 kaAin(kalin),272,317. 
 kanaik', 386. 
 kov (kow), 248, 260. 
 kruuk (kroiinkn), 
 
 123, 252. 
 hair, 371. 
 haz, 284. 
 harsn, 384. 
 heru, 284. 
 herk, 289. 
 Inm, 353. 
 hur, 415. 
 ji, jioy, 248. 
 jiun, 301. 
 jmern, 301, 302. 
 juku, dzukn (zoiiku), 
 
 118. 
 jaiinem, 415. 
 malem, 283. 
 mail", 371. 
 mauru, 
 
 meXr (melr), 374. 
 metal, 157. 
 mis, 315. 
 
 mukn, 248. 
 nav, 354. 
 net, 224. 
 (nizak), 224. 
 (nkanak), 317. 
 nu, 375. 
 sun, 247. 
 ozni, 248. 
 oski, 172. 
 
 (patkandaran), 224. 
 (plinz, plindz), 193. 
 (polovat), 203. 
 (poruik), 146. 
 ustr, 372. 
 jer, 304. 
 sag, 252. 
 (salaiiart), 324. 
 siun, 344. 
 skesur, 376. 
 skesrair, 376. 
 (soiir), 224. 
 sterj, 260. 
 vagr, 250. 
 (wahan), 225. 
 yard (ward), 121. 
 taigr, 376. 
 (tapar), 224. 
 (teg), 224. 
 tiv, 315. 
 tun, 342. 
 9in, 252. 
 pi6i, 274. 
 k'oir, 372, 373. 
 k'eri, 373. 
 aur, 312. 
 
 * De. Lagarde's transcriptions are given in brackets ; the others 'are 
 H. Hiibschmann's. 
 
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS. 
 
 457 
 
 
 4. GREEK. 
 
 
 {Aticient Greek not distiii'juished, dialects dist 
 
 uvjuhhed in brackets.) 
 
 i/Biv, 129, 274. 
 
 d/ctvd/cr;?, 203, 224, 
 
 dvi(TTLO<;, 398. 
 
 fdySpava?, 276. 
 
 229. 
 
 dv£i/'tos,272, 374, 402, 
 
 dyacTTopes, 372. 
 
 dKfjLm', 159, 160, 205, 
 
 540, 581. 
 
 dyycoves, 235. 
 
 234. 
 
 dv^os, 130. 
 
 dy/cc(TTpov, 119. 
 
 "AKfjLOJv, 130, 165. 
 
 fdvTt', Mod. G., 330. 
 
 dyicvXrj, dyKvXt^, 225. 
 
 ^ AKixovlhrj'i (oupavos). 
 
 tdvTiW, 329, 330. 
 
 dyccrOai yuvatKa, 314. 
 
 417. 
 
 fdvTK^dpa (Syrac), 
 
 ay LOS, ayo?, 131, 416. 
 
 dKOl'TtOV ilTLKaVTOV, 
 
 370, 371. 
 
 dyo?, 130. 
 
 235. 
 
 dvvoi, 256. 
 
 dypa, 249. 
 
 fd/coo-TT;, 292. 
 
 d^evia, 351, 352. 
 
 dypeL'S, dypeuw, 249. 
 
 dxpOTToAt?, 140. 
 
 d^ivT/, 224, 228, 234. 
 
 dypo?, 131, 133, 283, 
 
 dKTl's, 312. 
 
 dfw, 134, 339. 
 
 285. 
 
 dKU)v, 222, 225. 
 
 dop, 224, 225, 228. 
 
 dy;(iorTets, 378. 
 
 dAct'ara, 292. 
 
 direipeaLa ISva, 381. 
 
 dSd/Atts, 206. 
 
 dXcKTiap, dXcKTpvwv, 
 
 .^Tre'AAcov, vlTretAwi', 
 
 d8dyu,ao-T09, 206. 
 
 252, 269. 
 
 MttoAAw;/, 130,407, 
 
 dScA^os, dSeX^T^, 372, 
 
 fdAetcroi/, 322. 
 
 412. 
 
 386. 
 
 dXevpov, 292. 
 
 dir£(j>6o<s ')(pvcr6s, 183, 
 
 dS€At</)77p (lac), 372. 
 
 dAeco, 283, 292, 293. 
 
 186. 
 
 a^VTOv, 278. 
 
 fdAt^aAo?, 274. 
 
 d7ri05, 276. 
 
 dc'Xiot, 377. 
 
 oAkuoji', 129. 
 
 d7roSt8oo-^at, 349. 
 
 alo/xat, 416. 
 
 dXoi(firj, 320. 
 
 dTTO/xucrcraj, 265. 
 
 d^/p, ttLlT^p, 413. 
 
 dAs (^eios dAs), 131, 
 
 dTTono-i?, 136. 
 
 drjTTjs, 414. 
 
 319, 353. 
 
 dpd, dpatos, 255. 
 
 d6dpr], 263. 
 
 dAcros, 277. 
 
 fdpaKOS, 295. 
 
 '^^7/m, '^1^77^7, 407. 
 
 'A\vl3r], 182, 184. 
 
 '.4pd^7/s, 172, 436. 
 
 d^r/p, 226. 
 
 dA<^i, uA</)tTov, 292. 
 
 dpaofxai, 255. 
 
 fatyave?;, 227, 272. 
 
 dA<^ecrty8ota, 381. 
 
 dpaplaKO), 255. 
 
 faiyctpos, 274. 
 
 dA</)d?, 119, 129. 
 
 dpd^vrj, 331. 
 
 fatytAo)./^, 272, 294. 
 
 dAwTT?;^, 247. 
 
 '.4pa;^wT0S, 436. 
 
 iliyVTTTtOS, 159. 
 
 d/Att^tt, 339. 
 
 dpyo9, 126, 182. 
 
 fatyXa?, 288. 
 
 d/Aa^o/3tot, 340. 
 
 dpyvpos, 126, 182. 
 
 taieA.oupo9, 248, 267, 
 
 d/j.d<j), 131, 283. 
 
 dpyvpiov, 182. 
 
 388. 
 
 d/i,€t/3ecr^at, 352. 
 
 ".4peio?, 436. 
 
 aieros, 252. 
 
 d/xeAyo), 127, 319. 
 
 dpeiiMV, dpuY], 255. 
 
 at^co, 304, 307, 445. 
 
 dfj.r]T6?, 283. 
 
 dpicTKO), 255. 
 
 atAtot, 377. 
 
 td)u,vd)u,ou?, 386. 
 
 fdp?;!', dpi'os, dpv'ao"6. 
 
 fat/xt'Aios, 321. 
 
 d/itvo9, 260. 
 
 124, 260. 
 
 ar^^, 248, 261, 361. 
 
 d/JLcfiy Kyi's, 227. 
 
 tdpicrrcpo?, 255. 
 
 alx/x^, 227, 228, 330. 
 
 dfx^LyvrjUS, 161. 
 
 dpidTOS, 255. 
 
 ttKaCTTOS, 128. 
 
 dm^, 404. 
 
 tdpKav?;, 331. 
 
 fd/ceo/tat, aKecTTO?, 
 
 tdvSpo/tcos, 315. 
 
 dpKTOS, 436. 
 
 420. 
 
 dvcAeti', 279. 
 
 fdpKvs, 331. 
 
458 
 
 INDEX OF GREEK WORDS. 
 
 d/Dj'aKtSc?, 327. 
 dpi/eids, 327. 
 aporpov, 283, 288. 
 dpovpa, 130, 283. 
 
 dpoio, 125, 127, 131, 
 132, 283. 
 
 dpirayrj'S Sid, 383. 
 
 dpTTT], 283, 312. 
 
 dpprjv, 130, 260. 
 
 A pT€fjiL<; KeSpedrLS, 
 
 277. 
 dp)(o}, 404. 
 dcrj3€a-T0<;, 344. 
 darjpLi, Mod. G., 181, 
 
 182. 
 darj/jios, 181. 
 "Acn/Sa, 'A mjSewv, 182. 
 facTK/aa, 226. 
 fdcr/xa, 330. 
 fdo-TTt'?, 225, 226, 230. 
 ao-7r/3os, Mod. G., 181. 
 jdo-n-po^, ao-TT/Dis, 226. 
 
 dcTTT/p, 414. 
 
 darv, 130. 
 farr;, 127. 
 UT/X05, 305. 
 drpa/cTOs, 126, 130, 
 
 225, 332. 
 'ArpeiSaL, 399. 
 drra, 371. 
 TOLTTO/Xai, 330. 
 aSAaf, 130, 289. 
 avXd^a, 289. 
 
 aVT/XT^V, 305. 
 
 avToyvov aporpov, 
 
 287. 
 
 avpiov, 312. 
 
 d(}>Lr]iJiL, d<jiewKa, 293. 
 
 dcf>pi]Twp, 350, 398. 
 
 ^^ai/xej/t'Sat, 399. 
 
 '^X^A^f'^'?, 399. 
 a^v?;, 283. 
 tdxpcis, 227, 276. 
 
 jdwros, 330. 
 Bayato<; (Zevs), 416. 
 /3avd, 386. 
 
 /SdXai'09, 123, 135, 
 272, 317. 
 
 /3aXav7]cj}dyoi, 317. 
 /3atT7?, 328. 
 
 /3a(rtXci's, fSacTLXr], 
 
 ^ao-iAtV, 404. 
 /Savvos, 159. 
 ySeXo?, 225. 
 ^tos, 225, 226. 
 
 t^lTTttKO?, 270. 
 
 /3Xltt(d, 321. 
 /3oX^o'9, 295. 
 /SovXvTovSe, 313. 
 y8oS?, 225, 248, 260, 
 
 361. 
 fiovTvpov, j3ovTvpo<f>d- 
 
 yoi, 118, 319. 
 Bptye';, 430. 
 
 ;8pt'^a, Thrac, 294. 
 £pLo-7]'i<;, 407. 
 /3/DoVo?, 294. 
 (3povT7J(nov, Mod. G., 
 
 200. 
 /3pvTov, Thrac, 322. 
 ;8m9, 251. 
 /3w, 225. 
 yatcros, 235. 
 ydXa, 124, 129. 
 yaXaKTOT/DO^ovvTe?, 
 
 319. 
 
 tyaXer;, yaX'^, 230, 
 
 248. 
 ydXXapo?, yeXapos, 
 Phiyg., 377. 
 
 ydXw?, yaXows, 377. 
 ya/x/^pos, 375. 
 ya/xeo), 376. 
 yav8o/A?^v, 284. 
 
 tyavos, Thrac, 324. 
 Jyacrryp, 387. 
 yauXos, 367. 
 yeXyis, 295. 
 FeXxai'os, 162. 
 yeVo?, 400, 403. 
 yews, 108. 
 yepavos, 123, 252. 
 yeptv^os, yeXivdo?, 294. 
 y>^ycv€ts, 426. 
 jyeppov, 226. 
 ytyvwcTKO), 136. 
 
 tytWos, 265. 
 yirea, 271. 
 
 yXoijpos, Phryg., 176. 
 yvwTos, 372, 400. 
 
 yvwcrTTjp, 136. 
 yo?7Te5, 165. 
 yoveis, 371. 
 yva, yvT^s, 288. 
 tyv'TTtt, yuTrai, yvirapia, 
 
 341. 
 yvpos, 288. 
 Tvc^Tos, Mod. G., 159. 
 8a?7p, 139, 377. 
 oatoaXos, 8at8dXXa), 
 
 161. 
 
 OaKTvXoL, 'JSttLOl oaK- 
 
 Ti)Xoi, 165, 166,205. 
 
 SdfjLvr]jXL, Sap-do), 206. 
 Aa/xvap,evevi;, 1 65, 1 66. 
 SdpvXXo?, Mac, 272. 
 8d(f)vr], 407. 
 fSetX?;, 313. 
 AeiTrarupos, Tymph., 
 
 419. 
 8£>a), 327, 341. 
 SeVSpoj/, 272. 
 Sextos, 255. 
 S6o-7rtVas(Thess.), 140. 
 hiuTvoLva, 140, 387. 
 8e<T7roT7js, 130, 386, 
 
 396. 
 Sixi;€Lv, 129, 328. 
 S^/.tos, 130, 403. 
 fSta^o/Aat, Scaafxa, 
 
 330. 
 hfxiaKL, Mod. G., 210. 
 AivokX^s, 398. 
 
 AlVOKpciTT/S, 398. 
 
 AioSoTos, 398. 
 Aiovucros cvSevSpos, 
 
 278. 
 Aiwv77, 129. 
 SifjiOepa, 328. 
 SiwKco, 250. 
 So/'^cvat, Sowat, 109. 
 80//.09, SofxoL, 149, 198, 
 
 341, 344, 396. 
 So>, 223, 225, 227, 
 
 272. 
 Spvs, 138, 272. 
 8w, Dacian, 294. 
 caj/os, 216. 
 €ap, 301, 304. 
 eyytJT^cns, 384. 
 
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS. 
 
 459 
 
 €y;(etptSiov, 224. 
 
 lyxeXvs, 118,. 258. 
 
 flyxos, eyx€i77, 225, 
 227, 228. 
 
 feyXOS, jxaKpov, 8oXt- 
 ')(6<j)(iov, /u-eya, evSt- 
 KaTr7])(V, TTcXojptov, 
 
 227. 
 eyx^Tptcr/Aos, 390. 
 eSvov, eeSvov, 382, 389, 
 t^pts, 130, 260. 
 tcTSap, 317. 
 ct/xa, 327. 
 
 €lVaT€p€S, 377. 
 
 €/cvpo?, eKvpd, eKvprj, 
 
 376, 378. 
 cA.aiVeov poTraXoj/, 226. 
 iXaTTj, 236, 274. 
 eXacfio^, eAAo?, 134, 
 
 248. 
 EXivq SevSptTts, 278. 
 iXevdepo'i, 129. 
 eAec^a?, 266. 
 eXiK?; (Arcad.), 274. 
 cAko?, 129. 
 flAv/Aa, 288, 293. 
 tlAr/xo9, 293. 
 cAdw, 288. 
 lA^os, cAttos (Cyjir.), 
 
 319. 
 e/>i£co, 421. 
 i/XTToXdo), 348. 
 fci/tavros, 305. 
 €VV17, 331. 
 ewvfxi, 327. 
 evos, eVos, 305. 
 €op, copes, 372. 
 eTre(f>vov, 253. 
 tcTTt^Sa, 305. 
 Ittoi/^, 129, 251. 
 Up^lSivOo<;, 295. 
 ip€T>i<;, ip€T/ji6<;, 353. 
 ip€(f>M, 344. 
 '^pivi's, 130, 406, 
 
 412, 413. 
 
 epti^uo), 413. 
 
 ipfxaiov, epfjirjvix";, 412. 
 
 '£pixr}?, '/Jpp.€t'as, 130, 
 
 406, 413, 424. 
 c>^pos,119,191,195. 
 
 epwStos, 129, 251. 
 
 icrdrj'i, 327. 
 kairepa, 313. 
 eaTia, 'Kcrria, 127, 
 129, 162, 347. 
 
 icTTlOTrdfJLMV, 394. 
 
 jiaxc'-pT], 135, 346. 
 erai, 402. 
 eVaipo?, 402. 
 cTcAt's, 118. 
 -E'tcokA^s, 398. 
 €Tos, 144, 305. 
 ci;Aa/ca(lac.),130,225, 
 
 289. 
 evXrjpa, 130. 
 cufevt'a, 351. 
 €v(j)Wfxo<;, 256. 
 cc^e'oTtos, 269. 
 i(f)V(f>TJ, 330. 
 j' E)(evr]o<;, 278. 
 extvos, 247. 
 £>?. 118. 258. 
 
 ei/^w, 315. 
 
 Cca, 282, 292. 
 ^e'AKta, Phryg., 430. 
 Zei;?, Zav, 2^i/, 129, 
 
 142, 414, 417 (eV 
 SevSpos, 278, vc<^e- 
 Xrj-yepeTa, repTriKc- 
 pawo?, (TTepoTrrjye- 
 pera, KcAati'e^T^s, 
 epiySovTTO?, ipifSpep.- 
 errj^, dcrrepoTr/^TTj?, 
 dpyLKepavi/o<;, evpv- 
 07ra, [j.r]TLeTa, ^eVto?, 
 
 IK€T7^T10S, ipK€LOS, 
 
 opKLOs, dyopatos, 
 ySot'Aaios, TrAoucnos, 
 
 OVptOS, iTTOif/LOi, 417, 
 
 418, 7rar77p, 419.) 
 t^t'Aai, Thrac, 325, 
 430. 
 
 ^vyov, 339. 
 ^wynos /AcAas, 314. 
 
 336. 
 ti7yer(r^at, 384. 
 ^e'Aios, 414. 
 ^i^fos, 390. 
 i7tKavos, 2.51. 
 
 rjXaKdTT], 332. 
 TjXcKTpo'S 6, r/, rjXeKTpov, 
 186, 197. 
 
 rjXiKTWp, 186. 
 
 yjfxap, rj/xepa, .312, 313. 
 r/yittWo?, 264,265,361. 
 
 rjvto^O'S, 136. 
 
 ^pa ^ep€^v, 1 30. 
 
 ^pt, .312. 
 
 ^s (Dor.), 109. 
 
 yjTpiov, 329. 
 
 r/i)9, 130. 
 
 " H<f>ai(TTO<;, 161, 413. 
 
 ^ws, 312, 313, 414. 
 
 OdXafJLOs, 6aXd[ji.T], 341, 
 
 345. 
 t^oAAts, 160. 
 
 t^dTTTO), 341. 
 
 ^etos, 373. 
 
 6eXy(i), ©eAyii/e?, 165. 
 t^€07rpo7ro9, 256. 
 ^€09, 416. 
 
 ^£>t9, 128, 142, 243, 
 
 351, 415. 
 ^ep/xa (El), 243. 
 OepjxacTTpa, 159. 
 ^cpt'Cctv, 303, 304. 
 ^€po9, 304. 
 Oea-TTi^eiv, 279. 
 ^7;p, ^r/pcuo), 128, 249. 
 6-^(Taa0aL, 135. 
 0rj(Tavp6s, 145. 
 t^oAo9, 345. 
 t0p»;i/c€?, 399. 
 
 $pwva$, 321. 
 Ovydrrjp, 372. 
 
 ^i'o9, 144. 
 
 ^rpa, 108, 226, 342, 
 
 344, 497. 
 ^rp€(^9, 226,230,231. 
 ^wpT/f, 225, 226. 
 
 ftdo/Aat, 421. 
 icpeia, 316. 
 lepetov, 278. 
 i£po9, i£pci»9, 420. 
 LV, 285, 291. 
 tt77r»;p, 421. 
 i^apo9, 308. 
 iVtivos, 130, 252. 
 t/ia Atd, t/xoAis, 1 3 0, 2 9 2. 
 
46o 
 
 INDEX OF GREEK WORDS. 
 
 ttvvos, 265. 
 tfds, 130. 
 tov, 120, 129. 
 I6s, 223, 225, 226. 
 los, 226, 421. 
 Ittvos, 160, 346. 
 r-TTTTos, 248, 261, 361. 
 
 ITTTrei'?, ITTTrfVCO, 262. 
 
 icrari?, 120. 
 IcTTirj, 130. 
 
 ICTTOS, 330. 
 
 h^a, 226, 231, 271. 
 Trus, 130, 339. 
 
 IxOvocfidyoi, 118. 
 iX^rs, 353. 
 fKctyKavos, 288. 
 Ka8/x€ta, KaSfjLLa, 220. 
 KatrpeaL, 230. 
 KaAai, Mod. G., 219. 
 KaAetv, 307. 
 KaXid, 341, 343. 
 fKaAt^os, Maced., 325. 
 
 KaXTTts, KaX—rj, 367. 
 
 KaXv/377, 342, 344. 
 
 KaArTTTW, 344. 
 
 KdX)(r], 196. 
 Kafiapo?, 258. 
 Kafx-qXos, 265. 
 
 KdfXLVO'i, 159, 160. 
 
 KdvOiov, 266. 
 KdwafBi'i, 294. 
 KctTTta (Arcad.), 295. 
 kSttos, 291. 
 KUTrpos, 124,128, 293. 
 Ka'pa, 226. 
 Kapdfxa, 339. 
 Kapapves, 339. 
 tKapSta, 134. 
 
 KdpKLVOL, 159. 
 KapKLVO^, 258. 
 KapOLVOV, 326. 
 KapTTOS, 304 
 
 KapraXos, 331. 
 jKacrts, KaaiyvrjTO<i, 
 
 KacTLyvijTr], 372. 
 tKacro-tVepo?, 197, 215, 
 
 216. 
 KacroTo), Kd(rcrvixa, kut- 
 
 TVjxa, 331, 363. 
 KardyeLOL oiKtat, 340. 
 
 KaTT7;9,KaTra, !Mod. G., 
 
 268. 
 KarwvaKr], 328. 
 t/ca;^pvs, 293. 
 tKey;>^po9, 293. 
 Kevravpoi, 130, 412, 
 
 413. 
 
 K€VTOa), 413. 
 
 A'eA/i.is, 165. 
 Kepa?, 146. 
 Kep/Sepo^, 412, 425. 
 JKcpSo?, KepSatVw, 
 
 134. 
 KepKt?, 330. 
 KepKOs, KepKa^, Kep^a?, 
 
 KcpKi^aXt's, KepKvos, 
 
 137, 251. 
 
 K€(TTpOS, 225. 
 KCL'^W, 343. 
 
 Krj8eix6v€<;, Kr]S(vp.a, 
 
 377. 
 /ojXoi', 225. 
 K^TTos, 129, 291, 396. 
 
 K^TTOS, 270. 
 
 K-r]p6s, 321. 
 /<:^T05, 118, 129. 
 K-qc^-qv, 321. 
 
 Kl/SSt], KLf3S(t)V, 159. 
 
 TKtAXovpos, 252. 
 KLvvajidpL, 220. 
 KipKT], 330. 
 KLcro-a, 137, 252. 
 Ktwy, 344. 
 IkAciSos, 279. 
 
 KAeTTTO), 402. 
 
 jKX-qOpi], 271. 
 kAtjis, 129, 346. 
 
 K\yjpa, 279. 
 KXrjpo/xavTLa, 279. 
 kA^Pos, 279, 394. 
 kAivw, 342. 
 jKXtair], kXlctloV) kXlct- 
 
 la?, 342. 
 kAitu?, 255. 
 f/cAoj^co, 331. 
 kAwv, 279. 
 
 KV-qp-T), 339. 
 
 Kv-qpTiScs, 225, 230. 
 
 KoapvTa,Maced. Rom., 
 
 224. 
 Koy)(rj, 130. 
 f/cotpavos, 396. 
 KOKKV^, 137, 251. 
 KOVTOS, 228. 
 
 KOTTTO), 236. 
 
 Kopa^, 252. 
 
 tKOpcVI'Vpt, 293. 
 
 Kopiv6io<i ^(aXKo^, 195. 
 KdpvOos, 165. 
 Kopvur], KopvvrjTr]<;, 226. 
 Kopu9, 225, 226. 
 Kopdivrj, 252. 
 KOuAeos, 260. 
 Kovpcrovp.L, Mod. G., 
 
 219. 
 Kpdvua, 221 . 
 Kpdvo?, Kpdvov, 129, 
 
 227, 275. 
 Kpavos, 225, 226. 
 
 KpaTTjp, 183, 
 
 Kp eas, 315. 
 
 KpCKCO, 330. 
 
 Kpe'f, 251. 
 Kpr]Tn<;, 336. 
 Kpt, 292. 
 jKpLl3avo<s, 292. 
 Kpt^^, 292, 322. 
 
 jKpip.VOV, 292. 
 
 f/cpios, 295. 
 
 KpOKT], 330. 
 kp6ko<;, 121. 
 Kp6p.vov, 284. 
 Kvap.0%, 295. 
 klWo9, 121, 206. 
 
 Kve'w, 295. 
 
 /a'/<Aos, 339. 
 KiWos, 130, 251. 
 
 KuAAoTToStW, 161. 
 
 Kvp.jBo<s, 367. 
 
 KlJ/XtVOV, 297. 
 
 Kvver] (aly^ir], ktiSit;, 
 Tray^aAKOs, ravpeLT], 
 XaXK-qpris), 206, 
 
 225, 226, 230. 
 
 Kwr]yiTrj<;, 250. 
 
 KVTrdpLcrcro'?, 199. 
 
 Kvirq, 144. 
 
 KVTrpco^ T^aA/cos, 199. 
 
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS. 
 
 461 
 
 KvpLO<;, 376, 
 
 KvpO'i, 130. 
 
 Kvpros, 331. 
 
 kCtos, 230. 
 
 Kvoyv, 134, 247, 264, 
 
 361. 
 K^fjiT}, 399, 400. 
 fXayapos, 255. 
 Xaiov, 283. 
 Aato?, 255. 
 \atcn]Lov, 225, 
 Xa/xupo9, 126. 
 X.avo<;, 332. 
 Xapos, 252. 
 Xe'aiva, 249. 
 Xet/Jctv, 129. 
 Aet/3^i'os, 129. 
 Xcipiov, Xetptoets, 120, 
 
 330. 
 XeiW, XeW, 249, 250. 
 XeTreii/, 329. 
 tX€o-x77, 160, 344. 
 X£;)(0?, 344. 
 XevKos, 119. 
 XeuKo? XP^'''^^} 186. 
 Xrjyu), 255. 
 fXiapds, 255. 
 Xt^os, 227, 
 XtVov, 294, 333. 
 XtTt, XiTtt, 294, 
 Xr?, 248, 
 tXdyxi?, 227. 
 Xvyi, 248. 
 XvKa/Jas, 309. 
 XvVos, 110, 118, 247. 
 AvKOs, Ai'/cas, 165. 
 XvTO'i, 330. 
 tXwTT?;, 333. 
 tftayeus, fxifiayixivrj, 
 
 320, 
 IJiOL^a, 317. 
 fjLala, 371. 
 /ixaXax'?, 120. 
 t/i,aXXds, 333. 
 fxafjiftrj, 371. 
 fxdvSpa, 130, 347. 
 fi.dvTL<;, 256, 421. 
 /iavvos, 337. 
 IxcyaXop^rjTrjp, 375. 
 fiiyapov, 344. 
 
 fi€^ifxvo<;, 349. 
 
 /xe^u, /xc^t;, 321. 
 
 p.iXa6pov, 346. 
 
 yaeXas, 119, 346. 
 
 /xeXSw, 128. 
 
 yae'Xt, 321. 
 
 /x€Xt77, 225, 227, 235, 
 
 274. 
 t/x-eXiVr;, 284, 293. 
 fxeraXXov, \-)0. 
 IXTJKWV, 284. 
 
 ya^Xov, 129, 144, 
 
 275. 
 )U,7;v (/XT^vos lora/AeVov, 
 
 <ji6LvovTO<;), firjvT], 
 
 307, 414. 
 
 UT^TTJp, 371. 
 fjLfjTpoTrarwp, 375. 
 fXTjTpvia, 371, 375. 
 fjLrjTpM<;, 373. 
 fuXo?, 198. 
 ilitWs, 406, 412, 413, 
 
 424. 
 /i.v5, 145, 175. 
 
 fjivdofJiaL, 386. 
 
 ju.otxds, 265. 
 
 /AoXt/So?, fx6Xv(3o<;, /xdX- 
 vySSos, fxaXv/SSaivrj, 
 /jLoXv/Bi, Mod. G., 
 215,216,217,219, 
 
 fxopoi', jxwpov, 144. 
 jXTvaKapi, Mod. G. 
 
 193. 
 p.Trpovu^o'i, Mod. G., 
 
 200. 
 /Jiva^, 118. 
 /tti'^a, 265. 
 
 /AU^OS, 118, 
 
 ilfu'Xas, 165. 
 fjivXrj, fxvXXw, 1 25, 1 26, 
 127, 131, 283. 
 
 fJiVpLOl, 12.5. 
 
 t/AV/30v, cr/xvpov, 320. 
 /«.{)s, 248. 
 
 t/AUrTO?, 265. 
 
 t^v^Xos, 265. 
 
 vato), 277 
 
 vdOpa^, vap6r]$, 
 
 440. 
 
 vttKos, 328, 
 vavi^a, veVva, 371, 
 
 fvad?, vr;ds, Hom., 
 veoj?, Att., vaCos, 
 Acol., 277, 278. 
 
 fvavs, 278, 353. 
 
 V€/X09, 415. 
 
 VeKpOTTO/XTTOS, 423. 
 
 fj'eoTrrpat, 374. 
 vcVoSes, 374. 
 vepTepo<;, 128, 254. 
 V€<^OS, 415. 
 veupov, 221, 
 ve'co, 129, 3.30, 331. 
 
 vr]0(ii, vrjOi?, 330. 
 vrj/xa, vrjaLS, vrJTpOT, 
 
 329, 330. 
 v^o-o-a, 252, 269. 
 NiojSr], 413. 
 vi<Taro[xai, 216, 
 VLcfta, vt(/)et, 301, 
 vo/Mi^o/jLeua ra, 424. 
 I'dros, I'drtos, vorepds, 
 
 254, 
 vvfXffir], 384, 
 
 vv^, 134, 312, 414, 
 vijo?, 375, 
 
 vv^drjixepov, 312. 
 ^eVi/o?, ^eivos, ^iv-Fo<;, 
 
 350. 
 ^£0), 227. 
 ^i<^at, 227. 
 ^t</>os, 224, 225, 227, 
 
 228 229. 
 ^vpoV, 'l30, 225. 
 
 fucrrdv, 225, 226. 
 6/3pv^ov {)(pvcriov), 200. 
 6ya(TTU)p, 372. 
 toyX''^' 226, 276, 
 
 oyfcos, 235, 
 
 o>^, 227, 
 
 d^di'ai, 336, 
 oiKcreta, 396, 
 oT/cos, 140, 396, 400. 
 oTi/os, 323, 324, 
 OLvrj, 324, 
 
 019,248,260,332,361, 
 tdio-To'?, 225, 226, 
 otWo's, 123, 252, 256, 
 5Xvpa, 282, 292. 
 o/xoyda-Ttap, 372, , 
 OfJ-OKaTTOL, 396. 
 
462 
 
 INDEX OF GREEK WORDS. 
 
 OfJiOCTLTTVOl, 396. 
 OflL^^eW, 265. 
 
 twos, 144, 264, 265, 
 361. 
 
 o^ivrj, 283. 
 
 o^vTj, 274. 
 
 OTrarpos, 226. 
 
 ottXi], 231. 
 
 OTTwpa, oTTwprj, 1 38, 
 
 302, 304. 
 
 operj^aAKOs, 196, 1 9 < . 
 fopet'S, 264. 
 "Opepo?, 412. 
 opvLs, 138, 252. 
 6pw/xi, 244. 
 fopo^o?, 294, 295. 
 opo?, 319. 
 opo9, 197, 265. 
 Topoc^os, 6po(f)rj, 344. 
 opru^, 130, 252, 366. 
 6p(jiav6s, 125, 290. 
 6(TTeov, 223. 
 ocrrpeov, 258. 
 Ovpav6<;, ovpavb<;, 130, 
 
 412, 417. 
 foupew, 265. 
 for'pet's, 264, 265. 
 ocfiVL^, 288. 
 OT^os, o)(rj/xa, 339. 
 TTraiTraAT^, TracnrdXr], 
 
 129, 293. 
 Tral?, 105, 373. 
 
 TraXat, 170. 
 fTraAyiii^, 226. 
 TraAXaKts, 146. 
 fTTaos, TTT^os, Trawrai, 
 400. 
 
 ■TraTTTTOS, 375. 
 
 fTrapa/Sir], Thrac, 
 
 321. 
 irapfxr], 230. 
 TrareofxaL, 317. 
 ira-nqp, 143, 163, 353, 
 
 371, 396. 
 Trarpa, 396, 398. 
 TrarpaJot ^£0t', 424. 
 Trarpws, 373. 
 IlacrapyaSat, 399. 
 7rao-;!^w, 344. 
 IIcipT^vT;, 195, 
 
 7ret(r/Jia, 135. 
 Tre'Aeta, 253. 
 TreAcKus, 225, 228. 
 JTreAAa, 260. 
 t7reAp,a, 226. 
 TreAos, 253. 
 jTreXTT], 226. 
 TreAo), 349. 
 
 7r€IJi<f>pT]8u)V, 130. 
 
 TTCv^epo?, 130, 135, 
 
 377, 378. 
 TreTrAo?, 328,335, 336. 
 Trepaw, 352. 
 7rept/3oAi/3wcrat 
 
 (Rhod.), 217. 
 7repv77p.t, 352. 
 Hepcreffiaa-ara, 253. 
 Trepvat, 305. 
 TreWw, 141, 315. 
 TrevKY], 274. 
 TrrjX-rj^, 225. 
 fTTjyviW, 331. 
 TrlOrjKOS, 270. 
 
 TTt'^os, 367. 
 TTtAos, 328. 
 
 TTtTrpaCTKW, 352. 
 
 TTtcros, 7r6o-crov', 295. 
 Tri(T(ra, 274. 
 
 jTTLTVpa, 317. 
 TTITUS, 274. 
 
 TrAa^avov, 317. 
 TrAeKeiv, 329, 335. 
 TrAew, eTrXevcra, 428. 
 fTrAtj/^o?, 217, 343. 
 TTotvT?, 130, 133, 402. 
 
 TTOL/Jirjv, 137. 
 
 TToAis, 130, 140, 400, 
 
 403, 440. 
 TToAro?, 129, 293, 317. 
 TToXvpprjv, 327. 
 7rop/co9, 261. 
 
 TTOpvr], TTOpVlKOS, 146. 
 TTopOS, 353. 
 
 TTopri?, 260. 
 7ro(rts, 373, 386. 
 TTOTi/ta, 129, 140, 386. 
 TToOs, 134, 141, 374. 
 TrpaTTtSes, 134. 
 TTpaair], 283. 
 Trpdcrov, 296. 
 
 TTp-^aarw, 352. 
 7rpiafj.ai, 132, 348. 
 fTrptvo?, 272. 
 Trpoya/JLLa, TrporeAcia 
 
 385. 
 TrpoSofJLO?, 344. 
 7rp66vpaL, 344. 
 TTpoLKLov, Mod. G., 382. 
 TrpocreXyjvoi, 426. 
 
 TTpOOT^KOVreS, 380. 
 
 Trpov/j.vo';, 276. 
 Trpofjipacrcra, 253. 
 TrreAer/, 227. 
 TTTtWo,, 282, 295,317. 
 
 7R;ai/os, 295. 
 TTvpaypy], 159. 
 TTVpVOV, 292. 
 
 TTupo?, 284, 291. 
 TTwAew, TTwXeofxai, 349. 
 TTwAos, 263. 
 t'P5, 438. 
 tpaySSos, pafiSofiavTia, 
 
 279. 
 patcTTrjp, 159. 
 pal, 129. 
 paTTt?, 226. 
 
 tpaTTTO), 130, 331. 
 pOLTTV;, 296. 
 
 pa<^avts, 296. 
 pe^o), 130. 
 piyos, 129. 
 pivos, 225. 
 
 pi's, pivOKepws, 146. 
 poSoj/, po8^, poSoets, 
 
 po8oSaK7T;Ao?, 120, 
 
 144, 330. 
 poT^, 438. 
 poTvaXov, 226. 
 pCjTres, 226. 
 o-ayapts, Scyth., 224. 
 
 (TttKKeW, 170. 
 
 aa/cos, 225, 226, 230. 
 
 cravSaAoj/, 330. 
 
 creAas, aeXrjvr], 
 
 arjKo?, 306. 
 
 crtST/peos, 194, 
 
 a-iSrjpevs, 158, 205. 
 
 o-tSr/pos, at8apo<;, 158, 
 190,194, 195,205- 
 208, 212, 237. 
 
INDEX OF GEEEK WOKDS. 
 
 463 
 
 ^iBrjpov';, StSapoi's, 2t- 
 8a/3ios, StSapiVrtos, 
 206. 
 
 fo-icrus, (XLcrvpa, 328. 
 
 0"tTTaKOS, 270. 
 
 o-Katos, 129,255,256. 
 
 (TKU/WO), 34:3. 
 
 a-KaXfxy], Thrac, 237. 
 cTKOLjiKii, Thrac, 184. 
 toTKeAAo), 3-43. 
 o-Kev7/, 328. 
 
 CTKOpoBoV, 296. 
 CTKt'TO?, 328. 
 (TfLtXr], (TfXlXo^, 198. 
 
 (r/JuXa^, 274. 
 
 troA.os (aDTOT^owvos), 
 
 205. 
 OTraU;, 229, 331. 
 CTTreVSco, 129. 
 aiTLvSrjpa, 288. 
 CTTTT^Aata, 341. 
 o-Tia'po? (Syrac), 291. 
 Ja'Ta<f>vXrj, 217. 
 oreyos, 342. 
 a-reppos, 260. 
 a-TTQfioiv, 129, 330. 
 
 ^Tpv/XWV, 438. 
 (TTW/X.vXoS, 126. 
 OT-VOlKtCr/AOS, 403. 
 
 avfJifSoXov, 351. 
 (Tvpfxa, Mod. G., 183. 
 (TTs, 328, 361. 
 fcru^etos, 347. 
 cr(fidTTw, cr^a^oj, 330. 
 cr({i€vB6vr], 229. 
 a<f>vpa, 159, 205. 
 tTatmpoi', 160, 205. 
 TaAavTOi', 135, 183. 
 traTTT;?, 330. 
 Tdprapo?, 424. 
 fra^os, Ttt<^pos, 341. 
 
 Tavpos, 260, 413. 
 raws, 270. 
 Tc'yos, 342. 
 
 TerT^os,Tor;^os,342,344. 
 Tc/crwv, 130, 136, 415. 
 TcAo-ov, 130, 293. 
 2W)(lv€'i, 165. 
 
 T€yU,€VOS, TC/AVO), 130, 
 
 277. 
 
 TevSpT^vT/, Tev8p7;8ojv, 
 
 321. 
 repefjivov, 343. 
 Tepfiwv, 130. 
 
 T€p(//tS, TepTTOjXaL, 136. 
 
 Tc'rpaf , TCTpt^, Terpawi', 
 
 251. 
 reTTa, 37 I. 
 T^^r,, 374. 
 
 TTJKeSwV, 421. 
 TTjKlO, 217. 
 TrjTOiU), 402. 
 
 Tt^r?/t(, 128, 142. 
 Tt^TyvT;, 135, 328. 
 
 TLViDjTLVOfiaL, 130, 341, 
 
 402. 
 
 Tl</>77, 291. 
 
 T A^ Va I, T At/T 09, 135, 
 
 332. 
 
 1 TO/o}cS, 371. 
 
 I To^ov, 222, 225, 226, 
 
 229, 233. 
 xpaTre^a, 400. 
 TpeVw, 332. 
 TpL-^pr]^, 353. 
 TpLTdiV, T'piroyivua, 
 130. 
 
 Tpl^^atKCS, 400. 
 rpvywv, 253. 
 TpvcfidXeLa, 224. 
 TpwyAat, 342. 
 t TVpaVTOS, 404. 
 frupos, 319. 
 
 ^ TVppL<i, 145. 
 
 vdtva, 146. 
 
 va.KLvOo'S, 121. 
 
 fuypos, 254. 
 
 iiSpapyvpos, 220. 
 
 vSpos, 247. 
 
 vScop, 440. 
 
 rio9, rt?;, 324. 
 
 viwvo?, 375. 
 
 i'At;, 129. 
 
 WIS, vio'ts, wn^, 288. 
 
 VTTCpCOOV, 344. 
 
 {;?, 146, 248, 261. 
 vcrixivr], 225. 
 vo-cros, 229. 
 vv?, 372. 
 
 TLKi], vcf^acria, vcfirj, 
 141, 330, 335. 
 
 $ato-Tos, 162. 
 
 <^aKos, 295. 
 
 (fidXapa, 183. 
 
 <^avos, 119. 
 
 J(f>dpat, 336. 
 
 <jiapo<;, 336. 
 
 <f>apfj.aK€LS, 165. 
 
 tjidpfxaKOv, 421. 
 
 <fidayavov, 225, 227. 
 
 ft^acrcra, (f>dTTa, 254. 
 
 ^eAAd?, 274. 
 
 <f)ep€LV, (f)€p€a6aL, 110, 
 
 139,262. 
 
 ^€p(Ti(f>6vr], 145. 
 
 ^vyyos, (fir]yovaio<; 
 
 (Zeus), 272, 279. 
 
 <^rAaf, 274. 
 
 ^t'Aos, 350. 
 
 €f>LXvpa, 273. 
 
 ^Aeyi'fS, 130. 
 j <^Awpi, <^XovpL, Mod. 
 I G., 177. 
 
 (fiovos, 253. 
 
 t^ova, 248. 
 
 </>peV£9, 134. 
 
 cjtprjrrjp, 139, 372, 
 397, 398. 
 
 t})prJTp7], (fiparpia, 397— 
 399. 
 
 <f>p'vy(x), 317. 
 
 <f>vXov,<l)vXr], 398, 403. 
 
 <^e-o-a, 159, 205. 
 
 «^vw, 407. 
 
 (^vyw, 124, 128, 317. 
 
 t^wAeoi, 341. 
 
 «^tip, 129. 
 
 txaAis, 325. 
 
 ^aAKEO?, T^ttAK£l09, X*^^" 
 
 K7^tos,xaAK7;p7;s, 194. 
 XoAkcvs, 194, 205. 
 XaAKCun), 194. 
 XoAKewv, 194. 
 
 XoAKT/tOS So/XOS, X*^' 
 
 K7;i,ov, 160, 205. 
 XaAKos, 130, 155,|158, 
 164, 194-198,205, 
 210, 212. 
 
464 
 
 INDEX OF G EEEK WORDS. 
 
 ^aXKoXt/3aj'OS, 198. 
 ^aAKO)//,a, Mod. G., 
 
 196, 199. 
 ^ciAri/', ^aXt'jSSiKos, 
 
 206. 
 -XaXv^e?, ^dXvfSoL (cri- 
 
 Sy]pOT€KTOV€^), 206. 
 
 XaAx^?, 196. 
 Xa'rkoman (Cypr.), 
 
 196. 
 ■)(€€aOaL Koi ivayt^fw, 
 
 424. 
 
 ^€LfJ.(i)V, 301. 
 
 X^Lp, 290. I 
 
 XeAus, x^XitiVT], 441. i 
 X'^Pt^o.^i-ov, 226. 
 
 ^cpv^Tt?, 331. 
 
 X£w, 130, 142, 159, 
 
 415. 
 Xw, 134, 220, 252, 
 
 361. 
 XVP, 128. 
 X^pos, XVP^^'^^^"- 
 
 (Cret.), 290. 
 XtAtot, 130, 349. 
 Xt/>iapos, X'/^«'P«) 301. 
 XtTwv, 335. 
 Xtwv, 134, 301. 
 xAau'tt, 335, 336. 
 xAa/xvs, 335. 
 XXor/, 120. 
 
 xXowos, 176. 
 xA-copos, 119, 176, 
 Xoavoi, 159. 
 XoXos, 134. 
 x6pTo<s, 291. 
 xpvcro^, 174, 183. 
 Xpw9, xP<^At«> 120. 
 
 XX^To's apyvpoq, 220. 
 
 i/.c£p, 129, 252. 
 ii{/LTTaKO<;, 270. 
 (fj/Ao^oiVos, 236. 
 u)fx6^, 316. 
 wvos, oive'ojLtat, 348. 
 wov, 123. 
 (Spa, 138, 302. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 465 
 
 (oAWv-t), 158. 
 
 ar, U4, 177, 183. 
 
 ari, 247. 
 
 asper (acnrpe-a), 181. 
 
 at, 371. 
 
 ah, 273. 
 
 vene, vere, 324. 
 
 viet, 305.° 
 
 vicher, viehcfe, 376. 
 
 vise, 400. 
 
 baku'r, bakur, 193, 
 
 198. 
 bar, 284. 
 hnOe, 284, 296. 
 bir, bil'e, 372. 
 bruuze,'200. 
 (je^jtr-O, 159. 
 dimcn, 301 
 dru, 272. 
 Sender, 376. 
 
 5. ALBANIAN.* 
 
 8l, 248, 260. 
 el'-p-bi, 292. 
 ergjuut, argjant, arg- 
 
 jan, crg^cnt {ipy- 
 
 je'vT-i), 183. 
 erne, cmc, 371. 
 gjalp, 319. 
 
 ( ^tXe, ^tAj €- j a), zil'e, 198 
 ind, end, 330. 
 kalaj, 218. 
 kanep, Geg., kerjj, 
 
 Ttisc, 293. 
 
 (KO^aTcr-i), 158. 
 kordii (/copSe-a), 224. 
 korsum, 219. 
 (KJtVpi-a), 198, 199. 
 mcrae, 371. 
 miel," 283. 
 mis, 31.5. 
 moi, 306. 
 
 mot, 305. 
 
 motr^-, 371. 
 
 mur (fjiovp-), 145. 
 
 nate, 311. 
 
 lime, 371. 
 
 nuse, 375, 376. 
 
 sermaje (crep/xc-a, crfp- 
 
 /i,a-ja), 183. 
 siviet, 305. 
 tat6, 371. 
 tier, 332. 
 tuts, tuns (tovv(t-i), 
 
 198. 
 tselik, 211. 
 ul'k, 248. 
 (<^Aj opi-ov, Tusc. , (f>Xj o- 
 
 pLv-vi, Geg.), 177. 
 fhekur, ekur (\€Kovp- 
 
 i) 211. 
 hudere, 296. 
 
 fAbella, 276. 
 abellana, 276. 
 abies, 129, 274. 
 accipiter, 257. 
 acer, 128, 274. 
 acies, 211. 
 aclys, 225. 
 acus, 118. 
 acus, 283. 
 adgnati, 398. 
 ador, 128, 293. 
 aeneus, aenus, 
 199, 200. 
 
 6. ITALIAN. 
 
 [Latin not distinguished.) 
 
 aes, 132, 153, 188, alcedo, 129. 
 ^^^^91, 196, 199, 212. alces, 248. 
 
 188, 
 
 „ Bruudisium, 200. 
 
 „ Cjprium, 199. 
 
 „ rude, 153. 
 
 „ signatum, 153. 
 faesculus, 272. 
 aestas, 304. 
 affinis, 381, 400. 
 agar, 283. 
 agmen, 415. 
 agna, 283. 
 agnus, 260. 
 
 alnus, 275. 
 aluta, 328. 
 amita, 371, 374. 
 amitini, amitinae, 
 
 372. 
 anas, 252. 
 ancilia, 230. 
 anguilla, 118, 258. 
 anguis, 118, 258. 
 annus, 128, 303, 311. 
 ann6na, 303. 311. 
 
 aeramen, aeramen- ahenus, aheneus, ah- anser, 134, 252. 
 
 turn, 200. 
 aerai'ius, 158. 
 aereus, 199, 200. 
 
 esnes, Umbr., 188, 
 200. 
 albus, 120, 129. 
 
 antae, 342. 
 anus, 374. 
 aper, 248. 
 
 * Transliteration according to G. Meyer ; G. v. Yl2L)xxiSi{Alha}icsischeSttiditn) 
 iu brackets. 
 
 2g 
 
466 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 apis, 321. 
 Aprilis, 310. 
 aqua, 128, 440. 
 ara, 347. 
 arare, 125, 283. 
 aratrum, 283. 
 arbor, 272. 
 tarcus, 126,128, 225, 
 
 229, 233. 
 ardea, 129. 
 arduus, 183. 
 argentum, aragetud, 
 
 Osc.,125, 145, 181, 
 
 183. 
 „ vivum, 220. 
 argutus, 182. 
 arma, 231. 
 asa, Umhr., 347. 
 ascia, 234. 
 asinus, 144, 265. 
 ater, 346. 
 atrium, 346. 
 atta, 371. 
 attilus, 118. 
 aurichalcum, orichal- 
 
 cum, 197. 
 axxris, 178. 
 
 aurdra, 177, 309, 414. 
 aurugo, 176. 
 auinim, ausum, Sah., 
 
 176,177,178,183, 
 
 197. 
 fantumnus, 304. 
 avtna, 293. 
 avis, 123. 
 avunculus, 373, 374, 
 
 379, 395. 
 axis, 134, 339. 
 barba, 123. 
 berva, Umhr., 228. 
 betula, 271. 
 bibo, 314. 
 bimus, 301. 
 bos, 248, 260, 288. 
 bubo, 251. 
 bulbus, Bulbus, bul- 
 
 bosus, bulbaceus, 
 
 295. 
 bura, 288, 296. 
 cadmea, cadmia, 220. 
 
 caecus, 128. 
 
 caepe, Caepiouum 
 
 gens, 295. 
 calare, 308. 
 calcatura, 323. 
 calendae, 308. 
 calix, 323. 
 calpar, 367. 
 calx, 343. 
 camelus, 265. 
 caminus, 160. 
 campestre, 336. 
 cancer, 258. 
 canis, 135, 247, 264. 
 cannabis, 294. 
 cauo, 252. 
 
 caper, 124, 128, 248. 
 capio, 252. 
 carbasus, 143. 
 caro, 316. 
 carpere, 304. 
 carpisculum, 337. 
 carrus, carrago, 263, 
 
 339. 
 caseus, 125, 319. 
 cassis, 225, 230. 
 
 fcateja, 234, 235. 
 cattus, catta, 267. 
 
 catulus, 267. 
 
 caudex, 278. 
 
 fcaupo, 144, 349. 
 
 caupulus, 278. 
 
 Caurus, 353. 
 
 celare, 342, 344. 
 
 cella, 342, 344. 
 
 cellere, 158. 
 
 cepa, caepe, 296. 
 
 cephus, 270. 
 
 cera, 321. 
 
 cerasus, 276. 
 
 cerdo, 158, 159. 
 
 Ceres, 293. 
 
 jcerea, cervesia, cer- 
 visia, Hisx>., 322. 
 
 cervus, 248. 
 
 cetra, 230. 
 
 tcicer, 295. 
 
 Cicero, 295. 
 
 ciconia, 251. 
 
 cinctus, 336. 
 
 cinnabari, 218. 
 cirrus, 293. 
 civis, 128, 350, 396. 
 civitas, 396. 
 clavis, 129, 346. 
 clavus, 346. 
 clepere, 402. 
 clupeus, clipeus, 225, 
 
 230. 
 coctile, 315, 343. 
 coctor, 136. 
 coemptio, 381. 
 cohors, 291. 
 color, 120. 
 columba, 269. 
 fcolus, 332. 
 combretum, 441. 
 confarreatio, 381, 
 
 384. 
 consobrini, 372. 
 contus, 228. 
 coquo, 128, 136, 141, 
 
 315, 343. 
 cor, 134. 
 corium, 232. 
 cornix, 252. 
 comus, 129, 275. 
 cornu, 128. 
 corulus, corylus, 128, 
 
 274. 
 corvus, 252. 
 cratera, 183. 
 crates, 331, 342, 346. 
 credo, 142, 415. 
 cribrum, 128. 
 crueutus, 183. 
 cruor, 315. 
 cuculus, 137, 251. 
 cudere, 158, 159. 
 culeus, 260. 
 culmen, 344. 
 culmus, 344. 
 cumin um, 298. 
 cuniculus, 268. 
 cunnus, 303. 
 cupa, 144. 
 cuprum, cupreum, cy- 
 
 prinum, 199. 
 fcuria, 396. 
 curis, 229. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 467 
 
 cumaco, Umhr., 252. 
 currus, 339. 
 cuspis, 211. 
 Danuvius, 429. 
 deduc.tio domum, 
 
 385. 
 delibutus, 129. 
 depsere, 129,1328, -402. 
 derbiosus, 421. 
 deus, 250, 415, 419. 
 dei pareutum, 424. 
 dcxtrarum coiiiuiic- 
 
 tio, 384. 
 dexter, 255, 256. 
 Diana, 129. 
 dies, 312. 
 
 domiis, 149, 341,396. 
 dos, 382, 383. 
 ducere uxorem, 383. 
 dupursus, Umhr.,^\L 
 ebur, 208. 
 electrum, 185. 
 elephantus, 266. 
 emo, 349. 
 
 ensis, 228, 229, 239. 
 enubere, 392. 
 equus, 133, 248, 262. 
 eques, eqiiitare, equo 
 
 vehi, 262. 
 erro, 128. 
 tervum, 295. 
 essedarii, 262. 
 exuo, 336. 
 fiuimat, Osc, 396. 
 faba, 427, 284, 295. 
 Fabiorum gens, 295. 
 faber, forte faber, 
 
 Pic, 158. 
 Fabricius, 158, 
 faeles, 268. 
 fagus, 138, 272. 
 tfala, 325, 345. 
 fFalisci, Falerii, Fa- 
 
 lenius agar, 325. 
 tfallo, 341. 
 famelia, famedia, 
 
 Umhr., famelo, 
 
 Osc, 395. 
 famul, fauiel, Osc, 
 
 395. 
 
 far, Umhr., Osc, far- 
 er, farsio, fasio, 
 Umhr., 127, 284, 
 291, 292, 322. 
 fai'reuspanis,384,385. 
 fas, 142, 351. 
 fastigium, 228. 
 Februarius, 310. 
 
 fenestra, 346. 
 
 fero, 110, 139. 
 
 ferrarius faber, 207. 
 
 ferrum, 128, 207. 
 
 ferus, 128, 250. 
 
 fiber, 248. 
 
 ficus, 276. 
 
 fidelia, 367. 
 
 figulus, 344, 367. 
 
 filius, filia, 372. 
 
 fingere, 344, 367. 
 
 fimus, 341. 
 
 flagrare, 416. 
 
 fflamen, 416, 420. 
 
 flavus, 119. 
 
 Floralis, 310. 
 
 flos, 128. 
 
 fluentiim, 183. 
 
 flumen, 416. 
 
 focus, 317. 
 
 ffollis, 159. 
 
 forceps, 159. 
 
 fores, 108, 342. 
 
 fornius, 304. 
 
 fornus, 159. 
 
 fornax, 159. 
 
 forum, 342. 
 
 fostis, 350. 
 
 fragum, 129. 
 
 framea, 235. 
 
 frater, 139, 372, 373. 
 
 fraxinus, 271. 
 
 frigo, 206, 317. 
 
 frigus, 129. 
 
 fulvus, 119. 
 
 funda, 142, 229. 
 
 fuudere, 159, 415. 
 
 fur, 129. 
 
 furvus, 119. 
 
 t galea, galear, gale- 
 num, galenus, 225, 
 230. 
 
 gelu, 128. 
 gena, lOS. 
 gener, 376. 
 gens, 393, 397, 398, 
 
 401. 
 gentilis, 398, 400. 
 genu, 1U8. 
 genus, 376, 400. 
 gesum, gaesum, 235. 
 gigno, 376. 
 gladius, 22.5, 229. 
 glans, 123, 135, 272, 
 
 317. 
 glos, 377. 
 granum, 284. 
 grex, 263. 
 grus, 123, 252. 
 habeo, 128. 
 haedus, 128, 288. 
 fhasta, hastatus, ho- 
 
 statu, hostatir, 
 
 Umhr., 128, 225, 
 
 228. 
 helvus, 119,128,176. 
 heres, heredium, bir, 
 
 290. 
 herinaceus, 129. 
 hiems, 134, 301. 
 hinnus, 265. 
 hordeum, 123, 128, 
 
 284, 292. 
 hortus Lat., hiirtum, 
 
 Osc, 291. 
 hospes, 350. 
 hostis, 142, 350. 
 hydrargjrus, 220. 
 ianitrices, 377. 
 Januarius, 310. 
 Janus, 129. 
 idus, 308. 
 ignis, 414. 
 incus, 159. 
 induo, 231, 336. 
 intercalarius, 310. 
 iugum, 339. 
 Junius, 310. 
 Jupiter, Juppiter, 
 
 Jovis, 142, 414, 
 
 418, 419. 
 ius, 351. 
 
468 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 ius, 315, 319. 
 kataphractes, 231. 
 lac, 124, 129. 
 lacus, 128, 353. 
 lacrima, 272. 
 laeua, 335. 
 laevus, 255, 256. 
 lana, 332. 
 lancea, 226, 235. 
 flangueo, 255. 
 lares, 424. 
 larix, 272. 
 legei-e, 279. 
 lenis, 255. 
 lens, lentis, Lentulus, 
 
 295. 
 leo, 249, 250. 
 levir, 375, 379, 388. 
 lex, 128. 
 libare, 129. 
 liber, 129. 
 Liber, 129. 
 libum, 317. 
 licium, 329. 
 lilium, 120. ' 
 lignum, 278. 
 linter, 235, 274, 
 
 278. 
 linteum, 294. 
 linum, 294. 
 lira, 283. 
 loebertas, 129. 
 flongus, 227. 
 lora, lora, 323. 
 lorica, 225, 230, 231. 
 lorum, 129, 230. 
 lucere, 306, 312. 
 lucius, 118. 
 
 lumen, 416. 
 
 liina, 366. 
 
 lupus, 110, 247. 
 
 lupus, 118. 
 
 Maesius, 310. 
 
 Mains, 310. 
 
 malleus, 159. 
 
 melius, 128, 353. 
 
 malum, 129, 144, 
 275. 
 
 malva, 120. 
 
 mamma, 371. 
 
 mancipium, manu ca- 
 
 pere, 291, 384. 
 jmango, 349. 
 manes, 423, 424. 
 manus, in manum ve- 
 nire, 128, 393. 
 mare, 353. 
 Mars, Mamers, Mciv- 
 
 ors, 412. 
 Mars Thingsus, 418. 
 martulus, 234. 
 massa, 200. 
 mataris, 235. 
 mater, 108, 371. 
 matertera, 371, 374. 
 medeor, medicus, 420. 
 mcl, 321. 
 membnmi, 315. 
 Mene, Meua, 306, 
 
 415. 
 mensis, 306. 
 meretrix, 146. 
 fmerula, 128, 252. 
 metior, 349. 
 metallum, 155, 156. 
 migrare, 352. 
 fmilium, 284, 291, 
 
 293. 
 mille, 349. 
 mina, 175. 
 mingere, 265. 
 modius, 349. 
 mola, 126. 
 mola salsa, 318. 
 molere, 125, 283, 
 
 293. 
 monile, 337. 
 mortarium, 343. 
 morum, mdrus, 144, 
 
 276. 
 mugil, 118. 
 mulgeo, 319. 
 mulus, 265. 
 munus, 348. 
 murus, 145, 343. 
 mus, 248. 
 musa, 14^3 
 fmustela, 268, 402. 
 mustum, 323. 
 mutare, 348. 
 
 nassa, 354. 
 fnavis, 278, 353. 
 nebula, 414. 
 neo, neraen, netus, 
 
 129, 331. 
 nemus, 414. 
 nepos, 374, 375. 
 Neptunus, 412. 
 Nei-thus terra mater, 
 
 419. 
 nertro, nertru, ner- 
 
 truku, Umbr., 128, 
 
 254, 255. 
 ninguere, 301. 
 nix, 301. 
 
 nosco, notor, 136. 
 nox, 134, 311, 414. 
 nubo, nupta, 384. 
 nudus, 327. 
 nurus, 375. 
 obrussa, 200. 
 occa, occare, 283. 
 ocreae, 225, 231. 
 occulere, 120. 
 oleum, 322. 
 olla, 260. , 
 orbus, 125, 290. 
 orior, 243. 
 OS, 223. 
 
 ose, Umbr., 309. 
 ostrea, 258. 
 ovis, 248, 260, 293, 
 
 332. 
 ovum, 123. 
 tpabulum, 317. 
 pale a, 293. 
 tpallium, 328. 
 palma, 208. 
 panicum, 293. 
 panis, 293. 
 fpannus, 331, 332. 
 pantex, 232. 
 parentes, 371. 
 fparicida, parricida, 
 
 400, 401. 
 parma, 230. 
 parra parfa, Umbr., 
 
 252. 
 parus, 129, 252. 
 pasci, 293. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 469 
 
 pater, 108, 371. 
 pater fixmilias, 396. 
 patricii, 398. 
 patrueles fratres, so- 
 
 rores, 372. 
 patruus, 373, 395. 
 pjivo, 270. 
 pccus, 153, 26G. 
 pecunia, peculium, 
 
 153. 
 pelex, pellex, 146, 
 
 208. 
 pellis, 226, 260, 328. 
 perperam, 401. 
 Persepouas, Pelig., 
 
 14.5. 
 persicum malum, 
 
 276. 
 peturpursus, Umhr., 
 
 314. 
 pes, 134. 
 phalerae, 183. 
 phaselus, 144. 
 picus, 128, 252. 
 pilarius, 343. 
 pilleus, 328. 
 pihim, 143, 22.5, 228, 
 
 233. 
 pinso, pistor, 228, 
 
 282, 295, 317. 
 pir, Umhr., 414. 
 pirus, 276. 
 
 piscis, 117, 128, 354. 
 pisum, Piso, 295, 
 pix, 274. 
 plaustriim, 339. 
 plecto, 329. 
 tplumbum, 215, 217, 
 
 218. 
 plumbum, album, ni- 
 grum, 215. 
 poculum, 322. 
 tpollen, polenta, 293. 
 pondus, 143. 
 jjons, ponttrani, Osc, 
 
 353. 
 pontifex, 421. 
 pdpulus, 274. 
 tporca, 128, 283, 
 
 289. 
 
 porcus, porka, Umhr., 
 
 261, 289. 
 porrum, 296. 
 portus, 353. 
 porticus, 353. 
 possessio, 290. 
 postis, 343. 
 potestas, 386, 393. 
 Praenestinae sortes, 
 
 279. 
 pressa, 323. 
 procus, 384. 
 Prosepnais, 145. 
 primus, 276. 
 psittacus, 270. 
 puklo, Osc, 372. 
 puis, 129, 293, 317. 
 purus, 142. 
 tquercus, quernus, 
 
 272. 
 quinque, 110. 
 tquiris, 396. 
 radius, 407. 
 raja, 118. 
 rapa, 296. 
 ratio, ratus, ratum, 
 
 243, 244, 245. 
 ratis, 353. 
 I'audus, rudus, 189, 
 
 190, 191, 200, 209, 
 
 212. 
 ravus, 119. 
 reda, 263. 
 remus, 353. 
 frenones, 243, 327. 
 reor, 243. 
 re.x, 403. 
 rigor, 129. 
 ritus, 243. 
 robur, 272. 
 rorarii, 229. 
 rosa, 120, 144. 
 rota, 339. 
 ruber, 119. 
 ruscus, 441. 
 sabaja, lUyr., 321. 
 sacer, sancio, sacerdos, 
 
 420. 
 tsagire, 384. 
 sagitta, 225,229,233. 
 
 tsagum, 334, 335, 
 
 336. 
 sal, sallere, 293, 318, 
 
 328. 
 salix, 128, 274. 
 salum, 353. 
 sapo, 320. 
 sarpere, 283. 
 saxum, 237. 
 scaevus, 129, 255, 
 
 256. 
 scandula, 343. 
 scortum, 146. 
 scutum, 225, 229, 
 
 230, 231, 328. 
 sebum, 320. 
 secale, 293. 
 secare, 224, 288. 
 securis, 224. 
 seges, 291. 
 senex, 256. 
 sepelio, 412. 
 sero, semen, sator, 
 
 283, 291, 386. 
 serere, 279. 
 serpens, 258. 
 fserracum, 263. 
 serum, 319. 
 Sethlans, Etrusc, 
 
 162. 
 sidus, 206. 
 sileo, silentus, 128, 
 
 183 
 silva, 129. 
 
 sim, sif, Umhr., 261. 
 simila, similago, 129, 
 
 292. 
 sinister, 255, 256. 
 socer, 376. 
 socrus, 376. 
 s6l, 414. 
 fsons, 128. 
 sordes, 119. 
 soror, 177, 209, 372, 
 
 373. 
 sortes, 279. 
 t spar us, 235 
 spatha, 229. 
 spondeo, 1 29. 
 spousio, 384. 
 
4/0 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 squatus, 118, 128. 
 fstagnum, stannum, 
 
 stagneus, stagna- 
 
 tus, 215, 217. 
 stamen, 129, 331. 
 Stella, 414. 
 sterilis, 260. 
 sturans,l 27,252, 262. 
 subligaculum, 336. 
 subtemen, 330. 
 sui, 398. 
 sulcus, 127, 289. 
 suo, 141, 331, 363. 
 sus, 248, 261. 
 suscipere, 390. 
 taceo, 132. 
 talentum, 183. 
 tata, 371. 
 taurus, Tavpofx, Osc, 
 
 toru, turuf, Umhr., 
 
 260. 
 taxus, 222, 226, 274. 
 tectum, 342. 
 tego, 336, 342. 
 tegula, 343. 
 telum, 231. 
 
 ,, praeustum, 
 
 235. 
 tela, 330. 
 temo, 339. 
 templum, 128. 
 tero, 292. 
 termo, 128. 
 tessera hospitalis, 
 
 351. 
 testa, 367. 
 tetrao, 251. 
 texo, textor, textura, 
 
 textriiia, textri- 
 
 num, 330, 341, 
 
 342. 
 thesaurus, thesavj-om, 
 
 thesavrei, Osc, 145. 
 thorax, 231. 
 
 tiurri, Osc, 145. 
 toga, 336. 
 
 toUo, tuli, 135, 390. 
 tollere surcvilos, 279. 
 touare, 414. 
 tongere, 128. 
 torculum, 323. 
 torqueo, 332. 
 touta, tutu, Umhr., 
 
 tovto, Osc, 127, 
 
 140, 403. 
 tribus, trifu, Umhr., 
 
 127, 140, 400. 
 trimus, 301. 
 triremis, 353. 
 triticum, 292. 
 tunica, 208. 
 turdela, 252. 
 turris, 145, 343. 
 tus, 144. 
 tympanum, 339. 
 ulcus, 129. 
 ulmus, 127, 274. 
 ulucus(alucus ?), 137. 
 ulula, 251. 
 unguentum, 125, 183, 
 
 319. 
 upupa, 129, 251. 
 uro, 176. 
 ursus, 247. 
 Usil, Etrur., 309. 
 uus, Pelig., 309. 
 fuxor, 377. 
 vacca, 124, 260. 
 Valentianus I., 164. 
 vas, 367. 
 vates, 127. 
 Velchanu, Etr., 162. 
 vellus, 333. 
 fvelum, 330. 
 fvenari, 249. 
 venerari, 263. 
 venire, venumdare, 
 
 348. 
 
 tventer, 386. 
 ventus, 412, 415. 
 ver, 301, 304. 
 verbena, 279. 
 vereri, 256. 
 vei'res, 260. 
 verticillus, 332. 
 verto, 304. 
 Vertumnus, 304. 
 veru, vericulum, 225, 
 
 228. 
 verus, 127. 
 vesper, 313. 
 Vesta, 127,129,162, 
 
 347. 
 vestio, vestis, 327. 
 vetus, 144, 305. 
 vicus, 128, 140, 
 
 400. 
 vidua, 391. 
 vimen, 324. 
 vinco, 129. 
 vindemiare, 323. 
 Vinicius, Yiinikiis, 
 
 Osc, 324. 
 vinum, vinu, Volsc , 
 
 Umhr., 466-469, 
 
 323-325. 
 viola, 120, 129. 
 vir, 376. 
 virus, 226. 
 viscum, 129. 
 Vistula, 429. 
 vitex, 272, 324. 
 vitis, 324. 
 Vitus, 129, 339. 
 vitrum, 120. 
 Volcae, 257, 429. 
 Volcanus, Vulcanus, 
 
 162. 
 v6mer, vomis, 288. 
 vomo, 421. 
 vulpes, 247. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 4/1 
 
 7. LOW LATIN AND THE ROMANCE LANGUAGES. 
 
 {Low Latin not distinguished.) 
 
 acciajo, It., 211. 
 acciale, It., 211. 
 acero, Span., 211. 
 aceiro, 0. Port., 211. 
 aciare, aciariimi, 211. 
 acier, F., 211. 
 airaiii, F., 199. 
 alame, ]VaL, 199. 
 alambre, Sjmn., 199. 
 ania, Sjxm., Port., 
 
 371. 
 aram, Pr., 199. 
 arame, Wal., 199. 
 arambre, Span., 199. 
 arnes, arnese, Sjxin., 
 
 It., 232. 
 ascus, 278. 
 azzale, Ven., 211, 
 bibere, 322. 
 bicarium, 323. 
 bronce, Span., 199. 
 bronze, F., It., 199. 
 bvonzium, broiizina, 
 
 brouzinum vas, 
 
 199. 
 bruno, brunitius, bru- 
 
 niccie, briinizzo, 
 
 199. 
 broigne, bi'unie, 232. 
 bronha, Pi:, 232. 
 brugna, 232. 
 bxilga, 260. 
 calamina, Sjxin., 
 
 Port., 220. 
 calamine, F., 220. 
 canape, It., 294. 
 caunella, 217. 
 capus, 251. 
 cattus, catta, 267, 
 
 268. 
 charrue, F., 289. 
 chat, F., 268. 
 cheque, F., 279. 
 cocha, 279. 
 
 coirassa, Pr., 232. 
 coq, F., 269. 
 coraza,*S)>a?i., corazza. 
 
 It, 232. 
 cuirasse, F., 232. 
 cuivre, F., 199. 
 diable boiteux, 16-5. 
 dota, It, 383. 
 drap, F., 333. 
 epee, F., 229. 
 epervier, F., 257. 
 espada, Sx>an,, 229. 
 espeautre, 0. F., 218. 
 estafio, Span., 217. 
 etam, i^., 217. 
 falco, falcone. It., 
 
 faucon, i^., 257. 
 fleche, F, 233. 
 florinus, fiorinus, 
 
 177. 
 francisca, 234. 
 freccia, It., 233. 
 frecha, flecha, Sp., 
 
 233. 
 fusta. It., 278. 
 fustis, 278. 
 Galand, F, 163. 
 gatto, /^., 268. 
 gerifalte, Sp., ger- 
 
 falco, /«., girfalc, 
 
 Pr., gerfaut, F.. 
 
 257. 
 Gitanos, Sp., 159. 
 grana, 217. 
 
 laupia, 342. 
 legno. It., 279. 
 loggia. It, lobia, 
 
 Xo?/i6., 342. 
 logoro. It, leurre, 
 
 F., 257. 
 maitresse, F., 146. 
 martes, 268. 
 metal, F„ 155. 
 mina, /<., mine, 7^., 
 
 208. 
 mundium, 127, 362, 
 
 393. 
 obryzum, 200. 
 ottone, It., 200. 
 otzyl, Wal, 211. 
 pancia, /^., panza, Sp., 
 
 232. 
 panciera. It, pancera, 
 
 S])., panchire, 0. 
 
 Fr., 232. 
 paraveredus, 143. 
 peautre, 0. F., 218. 
 peltre, S])., Port, pel- 
 
 tro. It, 218. 
 plata, Sp., 200. 
 pialla, It., 234. 
 plovum, plomn, 289. 
 plug, Wal., pio, 
 
 Lomh., plof, TiV. 
 
 289. 
 rame, /«., 200. 
 say a, Pr., saja, /^, 
 
 saie, F., 334. 
 
 harnas, 0. F., bar- scrama, scramasaxiis, 
 
 nois, F., 232. 
 haubert, /:, 232. 
 if, F, 274. 
 ivus, 274. 
 
 kositoriu, Wal., 216. 
 lagellum, 336. 
 laiton, F., 289. 
 laton, aS^x, 289. 
 latta. It, 206. 
 
 237. 
 see, 288. 
 
 sparaviere, If., 257. 
 stagno, It., 217. 
 stufa, 7^., 346. 
 teni, 279, 
 targa. It., tixi-ge, F., 
 
 231. 
 tarja, <S/>., Port., 231. 
 
472 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 faball, viball, ubull, 
 
 276. 
 ag allaid, 248. 
 aidche, oidche, 312. 
 aire, airech, 404. 
 airim, 125, 283. 
 ambactus, 0. Celt., 
 
 404. 
 lander, 377. 
 -apa, Celt, 128. 
 arathar, 283. 
 ar, 250. 
 ard, 183. 
 Argento-, Argentoma- 
 
 giis, Argentoratum, 
 
 Argentovaria, 183. 
 argat, arget, Ir., 
 
 ariant, Cymr., 
 
 arhanz, Corn., 
 
 archant,57W., 182. 
 Ariovistvis, 0. Celt, 
 
 404. 
 art, 248. 
 asbiur, 110. 
 assan, 265. 
 atcluic, 233. 
 fath, 353. 
 athir, 371. 
 Attrebates, 0. Celt., 
 
 400. 
 aue, 373. 
 aurdam, 342. 
 awr, Cymr., 177. 
 bairgen, 293. 
 ban, 119. 
 bech, 293. 
 befer, Corn., 247. 
 beithe, Ir., bedwe, 
 
 Welsh, 271. 
 fbele, Cymr., 248. 
 ben, 385. 
 tbi, 274. 
 biail, 234. 
 bir, aaa. 'i-i % 
 
 8. CELTIC. 
 
 {Irish not distinguished.) 
 
 blath, 128. 
 bligim, 319. 
 bocc, 124, 248. 
 b6, 248, 260. 
 bole, 260. 
 fbrace, O.C, 322. 
 braccae, O.C, 322. 
 brathir, 372. 
 br6, 124. 
 bruinne, 232. 
 bruinni, 186. 
 caech, 128. 
 caise, 319. 
 carr, 144, 263, 339. 
 cat, 268. 
 fcath, 235. 
 cathbarr, 233. 
 Cathoiarn, 194. 
 tceachta, M.I., 288. 
 ceinach, Cymr., 248. 
 celicnon, O.C, 343. 
 cere, cercdae, 137, 
 
 257. 
 cerd, 158, 159. 
 eertle, 331. 
 fcetne, 372. 
 cilornn, 367. 
 claideb,claidbene, 229, 
 
 236. 
 tclethe, 342. 
 cliath, 342. 
 clo, 346. 
 e6i, 137, 251. 
 coibnes, 350. 
 coic, 109. 
 coll, 128, 274. 
 colom, 269. 
 congan, eongna, con- 
 
 ganchness, 231. 
 copar, Jr., cober, 
 
 Corn., 200. 
 core, coire, 128, 160, 
 
 367. 
 JKoV/xa, O.C, 322. 
 
 fcrandgiiis, 274. 
 creccaim, 348. 
 cred, 199. 
 credumae, 186. 
 crem, 284, 295. 
 crenim, 132, 348. 
 cretim, 415. 
 criathar, 128. 
 crocan, 260. 
 crocenn, croccenn, 
 
 260. 
 crii, 315. 
 cii, 247, 264. 
 cnirm, 321. 
 dair, daur, 138, 272. 
 dam, 130, 403. 
 derg, dergor, 186. 
 deriad, 263. 
 dess, 254, 255. 
 dia, 312. 
 dia, 415, 419. 
 dinu, 260. 
 fdiubarcu, 233. 
 dorus, 108, 342. 
 dub, 253. 
 -dunum, O.C, 140, 
 
 144. 
 eeh, 248, 261. 
 elain, Cymr., 248. 
 -em, 349. 
 emed, 0. Cymr., 
 
 efydd, il/od Cymr., 
 
 199. 
 e6, 274. 
 eorna, 282. 
 er, Corn., 252. 
 Eriu, ;Erenn, 404. 
 esea, 306. 
 escung, 118, 258. 
 etaim, 353. 
 ewithr. Mod. Cymr., 
 
 eui-ter, 0. Corn., 
 
 373, 379. 
 faith, 128. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 473 
 
 fedb, 229, 390. 
 
 fedaim, fedan, 384. 
 
 fen, 339. 
 
 fer, 110. 
 
 fern, fernog, 231. 
 
 fertas, 332. 
 
 fescor, 313. 
 
 ffiad, fiadach, 251. 
 
 fich, 400. 
 
 fichim, 128. 
 
 figim, 330. 
 
 fin, 323. 
 
 find, finn, 18G, 231, 
 
 304. 
 ffindcn, 231. 
 ffindruine, findbru- 
 
 ithne, findbruiuni, 
 
 186. 
 fine, 350. 
 fill, 130. 
 fir, 128. 
 flaith, 404. 
 gabul, gablach, gab- 
 
 alca, 236. 
 gai, ga, 235. 
 gam, 301, 302. 
 garan, Cymr., 252. 
 gels, 252. 
 gen, 108. 
 giall, 209. 
 goba, /., gof, Bret., 
 
 Com., Cymr., 
 
 158. 
 Gobanus, /., Goban- 
 
 nitio, O.C, Gouan- 
 
 nQn, Cymr., 158. 
 gort, 291. 
 graig, 263. 
 griiiin. Gen., 123. 
 gnlan, Cymr., 336. 
 gwic. Corn., 400. 
 gwenn, Bret., 292. 
 gwiniz, Bret., 292. 
 hoiarn, haeai'n, Cymr., 
 
 hoern, hern, horn. 
 
 Corn., haiarn, 
 
 hoiarn, Arem., 1 94, 
 
 209, 232. 
 Haiarn, Hoiarn, Hoi- 
 
 arnscoet, Hael- 
 
 hoiarn, Cymr., 
 
 Arem., 194. 
 hebauc, Cymr., 257. 
 heu, Cymr., 283. 
 heul, Cymr., Corn, 
 
 414. 
 liiuin, Com., 274, 
 hoch. Corn., hwch, 
 
 Cymr. , houch,hoch, 
 
 Bret, 289. 
 hveger, Corn., 376. 
 hvigeren. Corn., 376. 
 iarunn, iarn, 209, 
 
 232. 
 iasc, 117, 128, 353. 
 ibar, 275. 
 imb, 125, 319. 
 innocht, 311. 
 ion, Cymr., 339. 
 Isarnodori, O.C'., 209. 
 ith, 317. 
 ithim, 317. 
 Kapvov ' Tr]v cra\7nyya, 
 
 128. 
 leine, 294. 
 lem, 128. 
 Icthar, 328. 
 liaig, 421. 
 lin, 293. 
 flitb, 305. 
 loch, 128, 353. 
 hiaide, 218. 
 hiach, 119. 
 lubgort, 291. 
 luirech, /., lluryg, 
 
 Cmyr., 231. 
 hige, 376. 
 hiss, 296. 
 
 maite, matan, 128. 
 fiavLdKr)<i, O.C., 337. 
 marc, 263. 
 mathir, 371. 
 fmein, niianach, 208. 
 melg, 124. 
 melin], 125, 283. 
 mertrech, 146. 
 mi, 306. 
 mid, 321. 
 mil, 321. 
 mile, 349. 
 
 mitall, 155. 
 
 modryb, Cymr., 374. 
 
 more, O.C., 353 
 
 muin, muince, 337. 
 
 mnir, 353. 
 
 miir, 145. 
 
 fnau, n6i, 353. 
 
 nel, 415. 
 
 nem, nemed, 415. 
 
 nia, 374. 
 
 nocht, 327. 
 
 ocet, 0. Com., 283. 
 
 foegi, 350. 
 
 eg, 123. 
 
 ohan. Corn., 260. 
 
 oi, 248, 260. 
 
 6m, 316. 
 
 or, /.,'oui-, eur, Cymr., 
 
 177. 
 orbe, 125, 290. 
 ore, 261, 289. 
 peatar, 218. 
 peber. Corn., 315. 
 niith, rath, 183. 
 ram, 353. 
 rath, roth, 339. 
 trech,7.,rec, 0. Bret., 
 
 128, 283, 289. 
 reccim, 352. 
 renim, 352. 
 ri, 144, 404. 
 -ritum, O.C, 353. 
 riiad, 119. 
 triiaim, 274. 
 riin, 280. 
 sai, 334. 
 saiget,saiged,/.,saeth, 
 
 Cymr., 233. 
 sail, saileach, 274. 
 sal, 353. 
 salann, 318. 
 sam, samrad, 301, 
 
 302. 
 tsciath, 231. 
 sebocc, 257. 
 seib, 295. 
 senmathir, 374. 
 fsesrech, sesrach,263. 
 ail, 283. 
 siur, 177, 209, 372. 
 
474 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 fsmir, 320. 
 
 snathe, 331. 
 
 snechta, 301. 
 
 suim, snimaire, 129, 
 331. 
 
 socc, /., swell, Cymr., 
 soch. Corn., souch, 
 soch, Bret., 288. 
 
 stall, stain, sdan, /., 
 stean, Corn., stean, 
 sten, stin, Arem., 
 217. 
 
 sterenn, Bret., 414. 
 
 taid, 402. 
 
 tarb, 260. 
 
 target, /., taryan, 
 
 Cymr., 231, 
 tarvos, O.C., 260. 
 teg, 342. 
 tindscra, 383. 
 treb, I., tref, Cymr., 
 
 128, 140, 400. 
 tuirend, 292. 
 tuag, 333. 
 
 tuatli, 128, 140, 254, 
 
 403. 
 ftunna, tonn, tond, 
 
 /., tomien, Bret., 
 
 260. 
 lian, 260. 
 
 umae, uim, 199, 213. 
 umaide, umhaidhe, 
 
 umamail, 199. 
 yell, Cymr., 260. 
 ystaeii, Cymr., 218. 
 yw, Cymr., 206. 
 
 aband, O.H.G., ap- 
 
 tami, O.N., fet'en, 
 
 A.S., 313. 
 adum, A.S., 376 
 ae, O.N., 373. 
 fafFo, O.H.G., 276. 
 ag, O.H.G., 118. 
 ahorii, O.H.G., 128, 
 
 206. 
 alls, ahaiia, 283. 
 ahsa, O.H.G., 339. 
 ahva, 128. ^ 
 
 airzjan, 128. 
 aiz, 125, 132, 188, 
 
 199, 200. 
 akrs, 283. 
 albiz, O.H.G., 129. 
 ale, Engl, 322. 
 alhs, 277. 
 ahiir, almr, O.N., 128, 
 
 222, 229, 274. 
 alp, O.H.G., alf, A.S., 
 
 alfr, alfa liodi, visi 
 
 alfa, 163. 
 ama, O.H.G., 371. 
 ambosz, M.H.G., ana- 
 
 poz, O.H.G., 159. 
 amsala, O.H.G., 128. 
 ana, O.H.G., 374. 
 anco, aiicho, anclie, 
 
 O.H.G., anke, 
 
 Alem., 125, 319. • 
 
 9. TEUTONIC. 
 
 (Gothic not distinguished.) 
 
 andbahts, 404. 
 ango, angul, O.H.G., 
 
 235. 
 ano,O.H.G., 374,375. 
 anses Goth., oss, 
 
 O.N., 416. 
 aiiut, O.H.G.. 252. 
 fapi, O.N., 276. 
 fapple, Eng., 275. 
 apsa, O.H.G., 274. 
 aqizi, 234. 
 ar, A.S., 188, 190. 
 ara,Gotb. ,aro, 0. H. G. , 
 
 138, 252. 
 arbi-numja, 125, 290. 
 arbjo, 386. 
 ardr, O.N., 283. 
 farfe, arbe, M.H.G., 
 
 229. 
 farhvazna, 229, 233. 
 arjan, 125. 
 arl, O.N., 283. 
 arii6n, O.H.G., 303. 
 aruz, Aruzapah, Ariz- 
 
 perc, Arizgrefti, 
 
 Arizgruoba,O.H.G., 
 
 188, 200, 213. 
 tarwiz, O.H.G., 295. 
 asans, 128, 303, 304, 
 
 311. 
 asilus, Goth., assa, 
 
 A.S., 265. 
 
 askr, O.N., 226, 235, 
 
 274, 278, 427. 
 asp das, M.H.G. dial., 
 
 277. 
 asten, M.H.G., 304. 
 a)?, A.S., 376. 
 ajm, 128, 304. 
 atisk, 128, 293. 
 atta, 371. 
 faudr, O.N., 304. 
 auga-daiiro, 346. 
 aiihiis, 346. 
 auhsa, 126, 128, 260. 
 auso, 178. 
 auwi, 248, 260. 
 avi-, 332. 
 avo, 373. 
 azger, O.H.G., atgar, 
 
 A.S., atgeir, O.N., 
 
 235. 
 fazgo, 135, 346. 
 baean, A.S., bahhap, 
 
 O.H.G., 126, 128, 
 
 317. 
 bait, bitum, 109. 
 balgs, 260. 
 fbansts, 347. 
 bard, bardisan, 
 
 M.H.G., 238. 
 bariz-, Goth., barr, 
 
 O.N., 128, 284, 
 
 293. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 475 
 
 bart, M.H.G., 123. 
 barta, O.H.G., 234. 
 fbas, O.N., 347. 
 basa, O.H.G., 354. 
 baso, A.S., 119. 
 baugr,O.N.,l78, 348. 
 baiirgsvaddjus, 342. 
 baun, O.N., bean, 
 
 A.S., 295. 
 fbearu, A.S., borv, 
 
 barr, O.N., 277. 
 behhari, O.H.G., 323. 
 beo, beor, A.S., 322. 
 berusjos, 372. 
 besitz, M.H.G., 290. 
 bezzer hant diu, Med. 
 
 H.G., 255. 
 bibar, O.H.G., 248. 
 bida, O.X., 367. 
 bier, INI.H.G., bior, 
 
 O.H.G., bjoiT, 
 
 O.X, 322. 
 bihal, O.H.G., 234, 
 
 237. 
 bill, A.S., bil, O.S., 
 
 237. 
 binden, M.H.G., 135. 
 bini, O.H.G., 321. 
 birch, Engl., birke, 
 
 M.H.G., 271. 
 biugan (bang), 349. 
 briii\van,O.H.G.,322. 
 blao, O.H.G., blau, 
 
 N.H.G., 119, 218. 
 bliu, O.H.G., blv', 
 
 O.N., 218. 
 blotan, 416. 
 bluoma, O.H.G., 128. 
 boc, O.H.G., 248. 
 boce, A.S., 272. 
 bolvasmidr, O.N., 
 
 158. 
 bona, O.H.G., bohne, 
 
 N.H.G., 295. 
 bord, A.S., 231. 
 tborto, O.H.G., 335. 
 tbos, A.S., 347. 
 braes, A. S., brass, Eng., 
 
 128, 189, 207,212. 
 breovan, A.S., 322. 
 
 bret, M.H.G., 231. 
 broj'ar, Gotli., bruder, 
 
 M.H.G., 139, 372. 
 brugga, O.N., 322. 
 briinjo, Goth.,brunja, 
 
 O.H.G..byrne,A.S., 
 
 brynja, O.N., 225. 
 bruoli, U.H.G., br6kr, 
 
 O.N., 336. 
 briit, O.H.G., 384. 
 brii))-fa])s, 385. 
 brynglofar, brynstu- 
 
 kur, O.N., 232. 
 biicca, A.S., 124. 
 bugjan (baulita), 
 
 Goth.,bycgan,A.S., 
 
 buggean, O.S., 
 
 349, 382. 
 buech das, M.H.G. 
 
 dial., 277. 
 bulga, U.H.G., 260. 
 buohha, O.H.G., 
 
 buche, M.H.G., 
 
 139,272. 
 butera, O.H.G., 320. 
 bygg, O.N., 321. 
 dags, 312. 
 danimerung, M.H.G., 
 
 313. 
 dauhtar, 372, 
 daiir, 108, 342. 
 dehsala, O.H.G., 234. 
 deigan, Goth., deig, 
 
 O.N., 344, 367. 
 fden, D., 222. 
 diehter, O.H.G., 375. 
 dihsala, O.H.G., 339. 
 diot, O.H.G., 333. 
 donar, O.H.G., 414. 
 dorf,O.H.G., 128,400. 
 dregg, O.N., 322. 
 drostel, Med. H.G. 
 
 253. 
 diibo, 253. 
 tdung, O.H.G., 341. 
 dveorg, A.S., dvergr, 
 
 O.N., 163. 
 ealu, A.S., 322. 
 earn, A.S., 373. 
 fearfe, A.S., 295. 
 
 fearh, A.S.,126, 128, 
 
 233. 
 earn, A.S., 139. 
 febresche, eibrisch, 
 
 eibisch, M.H.G., 
 
 275. 
 ebur, O.H.G., 248. 
 egjan, O.H.G., 283. 
 ehu, A.S., 248, 262. 
 ei, O.H.G., 123. 
 eid, O.H.G., 376. 
 eidum, O.H.G., 376. 
 eikja, O.N., 278. 
 feili, O.H.G., 227, 
 
 272. 
 eir, O.N., 188, 200. 
 eisarn, 209, 212. 
 ecchil,ecchel, O.H.G., 
 
 211. 
 elaho, O.H.G., 248. 
 elilento, O.H.G., 350. 
 elira, O.H.G., 274. 
 elmboum, O.H.G. , 
 
 elm, A.S., 274. 
 eltiron, O.H.G., 372. 
 em, O. Frank, 373. 
 eninchil, eninchili, 
 
 O.H.G., 375. 
 en-gimus,lexSal., 301. 
 eoh, A.S., 274. 
 eosol, A.S., 265. 
 Eostra, A.S., 414. 
 er, er, eer, O.H.G., 
 
 188, 194. 
 terbse, M.H.G., 295. 
 erin, erin, Med. H.G., 
 
 188, 200. 
 erezi, O.H.G., erz, 
 
 M.H.G., 155, 188, 
 
 200. 
 erzin, erzen, O.H.G., 
 
 200. 
 ersmid, O.H.G., 15S. 
 eschdas, M.H.G. dial., 
 
 277. 
 essa, O.H.G., 346. 
 ewa, O.H.G. 244. 
 eyra, eyru, eyrna, 
 
 O.N., 278. 
 eyrir, O.N., 278. 
 
4/6 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 fadar, Goth., fater, 
 
 H.G., 108, 143, 
 
 371. 
 fadrein, 371. 
 foedera, A.S., 373. 
 faihn, Goth., fihu, 
 
 O.H.G., vieh, 
 
 M.H.G., 153, 260. 
 falcho, O.H.G., falke, 
 
 O.N., 257. 
 fakir, O.N., 333. 
 fallen, M.H.G., 257. 
 falo, O.H.G., 119. 
 fana, 331. 
 ffara, faraman i, fara- 
 
 kisez, O.H.G., 399, 
 
 400. 
 farah, O.H.G., 260, 
 
 289. 
 faran, farjan, 352. 
 faro, O.H.G., 119. 
 farro, O.H.G., 260. 
 vart, O.H.G., 353. 
 fatureo, O.H.G., 373. 
 fajm, A.S., 374. 
 tfauho, 248. 
 ffeigi, O.H.G., feigi-, 
 
 O.N., 351. 
 fel, O.H.G., 328. 
 felawa, O.H.G., 272, 
 
 339. 
 felga, O.H.G., 339. 
 fendo, O.H.G., 353. 
 feoh, A.S., 153. 
 fercha, vereh-eih, 
 
 ferha, O.H.G., 128, 
 
 272. 
 fernevo, O.H.G., 375. 
 fethe, O.F., 374. 
 fe]7oen, A.S., 372. 
 -fill, 226, 260. 
 filz, O.H.G., 328. 
 Fioroyn, O.N., 412. 
 fjorJ^O-N., 305. 
 fiiij'an, 353. 
 fiuhta, O.H.G., 274. 
 fis, O.N., 282. 
 fisks, 117, 128, 354. 
 fiur, O.H.G., 414. 
 flahs, O.H.G., 294. 
 
 flado, O.H.G., 317. ' 
 flan,A.S.,flemn,O.X., 
 
 211. 
 fliessen, fiuss, M.H.G., 
 
 440. 
 flihtu, O.H.G., 329. 
 vliz, flitsch, M.H.G., 
 
 flits, D., 234. 
 folc, O.H.G., 403. 
 folo, O.H.G., 263. 
 forha, O.H.G., 272. 
 fortnight, ] 
 fotns, 134. 
 fraihnan, 256. 
 tfrauja,Goth., frouwa, 
 
 O.H.G., 386. 
 freien, ]\LH.G., 384. 
 vriuntschaft, IMed. 
 
 H.G., freundschaft, 
 
 N.H.G., 377. 
 fula, 263. 
 
 ffuotar, O.H.G., 317. 
 ffurh, furuh, O.H.G., 
 
 128, 283, 289. 
 fyrs, A.S., 293. 
 gabel, M.H.G., 236. 
 gaits, 128. 
 
 galie, Med.H.G.,230. 
 gans, M.H.G., 252. 
 gapaidon, 328. 
 gards, Goth., garten, 
 
 M.H.G., 291. 
 gasts, 350. 
 tgaswio,O.H.G., 379. 
 gavasjan, 327. 
 gavi, Goth., gouwi, 
 
 O.H.G., 403. 
 gazds, 128, 229. 
 gebaren,M.H.G., 139. 
 geiza, O.H.G., 289. 
 geirfalki, O.N., 257. 
 gelo, 119, 128. 
 ger, ker, O.H.G.,gar, 
 
 A.S., geir, O.N., 
 
 Gertrut, Gerhart, 
 
 235, 238. 
 gerben, M. G., 328. 
 gersta, O.H.G., 123, 
 
 128, 284, 292. 
 gesmide,O.H.G., 198. 
 
 gisal, O.H.G., 209. 
 gisarawi, O.H.G., 231. 
 gisustruon, O.D.,372. 
 giswistar,O.H.G.,372. 
 giutan, 142, 415. 
 glaf, Swed., 238. 
 grao, O.H.G., 119. 
 gTundu-vaddjus, 342. 
 gruobe, Med. H.G., 
 
 341. 
 gul]), Goth.,gull,O.K, 
 
 gold, M.H.G., 119, 
 
 125,134,176, 178, 
 
 194. 
 gnp, Goth., sod, O.N., 
 
 got, O.RG., 416. 
 Gypsies, Engl., 159. 
 haban, 128. 
 habaro, O.H.G., 293. 
 thabiih, O.H.G., 251, 
 
 257. 
 hsett, A.S., 230. 
 hafr, O.N., 124, 128, 
 
 248, 293. 
 hagre, Swed., 293. 
 haihs, 128. 
 haims, 400. 
 hairda, 260. 
 fhairto, 134. 
 hairus, Goth., heru, 
 
 0. Sax., heor, A.S., 
 
 hjorr, O.N., 128, 
 
 237. 
 halla, O.H.G., 341, 
 
 346. 
 halsbiorg, O.N., heals- 
 
 beorg, A.S., hals- 
 
 perga,O.H.G.,232. 
 hamarr, O.N., hamur, 
 
 0. Sax. , hamor, A. S. , 
 
 hamar,O.H.G.,160, 
 
 234. 
 hampr, 0.1^., 294. 
 hana, 251. 
 hanaf, O.H.G., hoe- 
 
 nep, A.S., 294. 
 hardneskja,O.N., 232. 
 harnasch, Med. H.G., 
 
 232. 
 haruc, O.H.G., 277. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 477 
 
 harugari, O.H.G., 
 
 277. 
 hasala, hasel, O.H.G., 
 
 128, 274. 
 haso, 248. 
 haukv, O.N., 257. 
 haiirds, 331, 34G. 
 haurn, 128. 
 haust, O.X., 304. 
 heliara, 137, 251. 
 Heimrich, O.H.G., 
 
 398. 
 helau, O.H.G., 341. 
 hellebard, M.H.G.. 
 
 238. 
 helza, O.H.G., belt, 
 
 A.S., 229. 
 fher, herero, O.H.G., 
 
 396. 
 herbest, O.H.G., bter- 
 
 fest, A.S., 304. 
 hilms, Gotb., belm, 
 
 O.H.G., A.S., 0. 
 
 Sax., bjalmr, O.N., 
 
 233. 
 binkeb'jin, M.H.G., 
 
 165. 
 bired, A.S., hirat, 
 
 O.H.G., 396. 
 fbirsi, birso, O.H.G., 
 
 293. 
 bb-uz, O.H.G., 248. 
 bjii, bjun, U.N., biun, 
 
 O.H.G., 396. 
 beiva-frauja, 350, 
 
 396. 
 bivan, A.S., 396. 
 hiwiski, O.H.G., 396. 
 bivnfeden, A.S., 396. 
 blaifs, 143, 317. 
 fbUxuts, Goth., hluz, 
 
 O.H.G., blutr, 
 
 O.N., 279. 
 bleidaina, 255. 
 fbleipra, Gotb., bbf, 
 
 O.N., 342. 
 fblidau, 0. Sax., 
 
 342. 
 blif, O.N., 238. 
 libfau, 402. 
 
 bbja, Gotb.,ble,O.N., 
 
 bleo, 0. Sax., 342, 
 
 343. 
 blyur, O.N., 275. 
 boba, 288, 289. 
 bouwan, H.G., 158. 
 borr (bor), O.N., 
 
 294. 
 braivadubo, 253. 
 breiiiu, O.X., 327. 
 breo, O.H.G., 315. 
 brifcUng, A.S., 337. 
 brot, 346. 
 bruk, 137. 
 bulja, bulla, O.H.G., 
 
 230. 
 liumaiT, O.N., 258. 
 bunds, Gotb., bund, 
 
 M.H.G., 134, 247, 
 
 264. 
 buusl, Gotb., busel, 
 
 A.S., biisl, O.N., 
 
 415. 
 buoba, O.H.G., bufe, 
 
 M.H.G., 128, 291. 
 huobib, O.H.G., 289. 
 buon, O.H.G., 251. 
 buora, O.H.G., bure, 
 
 M.H.G., bora, 
 
 Swed., 146. 
 buosto, O.H.G., 421. 
 buot, O.H.G., 230. 
 burd, O.N., 346. 
 bus, O.H.G., 343. 
 biitte (butta), 
 
 O.H.G., 343. 
 bvaiteis, 292. 
 bveits, 292. 
 bvitte scilti, O.H.G., 
 
 231. 
 hvel, O.N., bveol, 
 
 A.S., 339. 
 bverr, O.N., 128, 
 
 160, 367. 
 hyse, A.S., 372. 
 byske, AS., 396. 
 jagon, O.H.G., 250. 
 jarn, O.K., 163, 209. 
 J'arnglumra, Jaru- 
 
 saxa, O.X., 163. 
 
 jer, 138, 301. 
 igil, O.H.G., 247. 
 iha, O.H.G., 274. 
 imbi, O.H.G., 321. 
 ireii, A.S., iron, Engl., 
 
 209, 237. 
 is, O.H.G., 301. 
 isarn, O.H.G., A.S., 
 
 O.N., isen, O.H.G., 
 
 209. 
 Isanbus, Isanpacli, 
 
 Isarubo, O.H.G., 
 
 210. 
 iuk, 339. 
 iwa, O.H.G., 274. 
 cbalcb, O.H.G., 343. 
 calcatura, O.H.G., 
 
 323. 
 kalds, 128. 
 cbaltsmid, O.H.G., 
 
 158, 159. 
 kamin, M.H.G., 159. 
 cbarro, O.H.G., 144, 
 
 339. 
 kas, kasja, 367. 
 cbasi, O.H.G., Sax., 
 
 cyse, A.S., cbeese, 
 
 Eng., 126, 319. 
 kaupon, Gotb.,kaupa, 
 
 O.N.,ceapian, A.S., 
 
 144, 348. 
 kaiirn, 284. 
 cbazza, cbataro, 
 
 O.H.G., 268. 
 chelib, O.H.G., 323. 
 kelikn, 343. 
 kernen, M.H.G., 
 
 kirna, O.N., Cyrnau, 
 
 AS., churn, Engl., 
 
 320. 
 kesja, O.N., 238. 
 fkien, O.H.G., cen, 
 
 A.S., kiefer, 
 
 M.H.G., 274. 
 kinnus, 108. 
 kitze, M.H.G., 268. 
 kn6|'s, Gotb., chnuot, 
 
 clniuusli, O.H.G., 
 
 400. 
 fcofa, A.S., koH, 
 
478 
 
 INDEX, 
 
 O.N., kobe, Med. 
 
 H.G., 341. 
 kokkr, O.N., 5y2en, 
 
 A.S., 269. 
 kona mundi keyj^t, 
 
 O.N., 382. 
 konungr, O.N., 404. 
 fchoufan, O.H.G., 
 
 349. 
 cran, A.S., 123, 252. 
 kriikka, O.N., crocca, 
 
 A.S., 260. 
 fchubisi, O.H.G., 
 
 341. 
 culufre, A.S., 269. 
 chumin, O.H.G., 298. 
 chunni, O.H.G., 399, 
 
 400. 
 chvming, O.H.G., 
 
 404. 
 chiio, O.H.G., 248, 
 
 260. 
 cliuphar, O.H.G., 
 
 koparr, O.N., kob- 
 
 ber, Dan., koppar, 
 
 Swed., copper, 
 
 Engl., kupfer, 
 
 kopfer, Med. H.G., 
 
 200. 
 kiipferin, Med. H.G., 
 
 188. 
 tchursina, O.H.G., 
 
 kiirschner, O.H.G., 
 
 226. • 
 kiirass, M.H.G., 232. 
 lagella, O.H.G., 323. 
 lagu, 0. Sax., lago, 
 
 A.S., 128, 353. 
 lacheneere, lachenen, 
 
 Med. H.G., 421. 
 lachs, O.H.G., 118. 
 langiz, O.H.G., 
 
 lencten, A.S., 304. 
 laufs, 342. 
 le, O.N., 283. 
 lead, A.S., 218. 
 ledar, O.H.G., 328. 
 ligan, Goth., legen, 
 
 M.H.G., 128, 344. 
 lehne, lenne, lohne, 
 
 M.H.G. dial., 
 
 274. 
 lein, 293. 
 
 leis, Med. H.G., 283. 
 fleijni, Goth., lid., 
 
 A.S., lid, O.H.G., 
 
 322. 
 lekeis, 421. 
 tlencha, O.H.G., 255. 
 lenzo, O.H.G., 304. 
 leodslaho, O.H.G., 
 
 166. 
 lesan, O.H.G., 279. 
 lewo, louwo, O.H.G., 
 
 249. 
 flink, M.H.G., 255. 
 linnr, O.N., 294. 
 flinta, O.H.G., lind., 
 
 A.S., 231, 236, 
 
 274, 294. 
 liusi, O.H.G., 295. 
 Ij6dasmidr, O.N., 
 
 158, 166. 
 liri, O.N., 252. 
 liugan, 376. 
 log, O.N., 128. 
 lood, D., lot, Med. 
 
 H.G., 218. 
 L6})urr, O.N., 412. 
 louba, O.H.G., 342. 
 louft, O.H.G., 329. 
 louh, O.H.G., 296. 
 lubjaleisei, Goth., lyf, 
 
 O.N., 421. 
 luhs, O.H.G., 248. 
 lun, O.H.G., lunisa, 
 
 0. Sax., lynes, 
 
 A.S., 339. 
 lunze, Med. H.G., 
 
 250. 
 luoder, Med. H.G., 
 
 257. 
 liirwein, O.H.G., 323. 
 mad, O.H.G., 283. 
 mag, O.H.G., mseg, 
 
 msegd, A.S., megs 
 
 Goth., magT., O.N., 
 
 400, 401. 
 niago, O.H.G., 284. 
 majan, O.H.G., 283. 
 
 malan, 125, 283. 
 malz, O.H.G., malt, 
 
 O.N., mealt, A.S., 
 
 322. 
 mana, O.H.G., 337. 
 Mannus, 412. 
 fmanga, mangari, 
 
 O.N., mangere, 
 
 A.S., mangari, 
 
 O.H.G., 349. 
 mama, M.H.G., 139. 
 marei, 353. 
 marg, O.H.G., 315. 
 mast, O.H.G., mastr, 
 
 O.N., 128, 353. 
 maurgins, 313. 
 meard, A.S., 268. 
 fmeisa, O.H.G., 128, 
 
 252. 
 meki. Goth., maekir, 
 
 O.N., mece, A.S., 
 
 237, 238. 
 meljan, 280. 
 mena, 306, 414. 
 menni, O.H.G., 337. 
 men6j)S, 306. 
 meriha, O.H.G., 263. 
 messe, M.H.G., 
 
 mosch, Swiss, mes- 
 sing, M.H.G., O.N., 
 
 masthng, A.S., 201. 
 meta, Longob., 382. 
 metu, O.H.G., 321. ^ 
 milchu, O.H.G., 319. 
 milif, 321. 
 miltestre, 0. Engl., 
 
 146. 
 miluks, 124. 
 fmimz, 315. 
 mitan, 349. 
 missere, A.S., misseri, 
 
 O.N., 305. 
 m6drie,A.S., modder, 
 
 D., 374. 
 moeme, D., m6na, 
 
 O.N., 371. 
 mortere, O.H.G., 
 
 343. 
 most, O.H.G., 323. 
 mundr, O.N., 382. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 479 
 
 niunt, muntboi'o, 
 
 O.H.G., 128, 393. 
 miioma, muoia, 
 
 O.H.G., 303, 372, 
 
 374. 
 maotar, O.H.G., 108, 
 
 372. 
 mura, mnri, O.H.G., 
 
 145, 343. 
 miis, O.H.G., 248. 
 naan, 0. H.G., 331. 
 laaba, O.H.G., nafu, 
 
 A.S., 339. 
 nahts, 311. 
 naqa])S, 327. 
 nass, M.H.G., 254. 
 nati, 353. 
 fnaue, 'Med. H.G., 
 
 naust, O.N., 353. 
 nebil, O.H.G., nifl- 
 
 heim, O.N., 414. 
 nefo, O.H.G., neve, 
 
 Med. H.G., iiefa, 
 
 A.S., nefe, O.N., 
 
 374. 
 ne])la, 331. 
 nima, 349, 
 nipt, O.N., nift, 
 
 O.H.G.,niftel,Med. 
 
 H.G., 374. 
 nijjjis, m])]6, Goth., 
 
 nidr.O.N., 374,386. 
 nord, O.H.G., 128, 
 
 254. 
 foat, Engl., 317. 
 ofan, ovan, O.H.G., 
 
 160, 346. 
 oheim, O.H.G., 373. 
 ol, O.N., 322. 
 olbenta, O.H.G., ol- 
 
 fend, A.S., 266. 
 or, orvar, O.N., 233. 
 ore, Engl., 188, 190. 
 6rchalc, O.H.G., 198. 
 ostara, dstarun, 
 
 O.H.G., 303. 
 ostr, O.N., 319. 
 ostre, A.S., 258. 
 ottir, O.H.G., 247. 
 ouwi, O.H.G., 332. 
 
 ouwa, O.H.G., 440. 
 paida, Goth., pheit, 
 
 O.H.G., peda, 0. 
 
 Sax., 328. 
 panzier, Med. H.G., 
 
 panzer, M.H.G., 
 
 232. 
 papa,"M.H.G., 139. 
 paravvari, O.H.G., 
 
 277. 
 peanter, D., pewter 
 
 Engl., 218. 
 phawo, O.H.G., 270. 
 pferd, M.H.G., 143. 
 philari, O.H.G., 343. 
 phluog, O.H.G., 
 
 pl6gT, O.N., 289. 
 pfirsich,M.H.G., 276. 
 pforzih, O.H.G., 343. 
 pfost, O.H.G., 343. 
 pfunt, O.H.G., 143. 
 pigsnose, Engl., 289. 
 piia, O.N., phil, 
 
 O.H.G., pfeil, 
 
 M.H.G., 233. 
 portkona, O.N., 146. 
 pott, potte, D., 160. 
 pozan, O.H.G., 159. 
 presson, O.H.G., 323. 
 -qairnus, 125. 
 quappa, O.D., 441. 
 qino, 385. 
 rad, O.H.G., 317. 
 frafo, ravo, O.H.G., 
 
 rafr, raf, O.N., 344. 
 raginon, 404. 
 rams, M.H.G. dial., 
 
 284, 295. 
 raudi, O.X., 191, 
 
 209, 210, 212. 
 rauds, 119. 
 raus, 441. 
 read, Enirl., rajdan, 
 
 A.S., 279. 
 rcchts, M.H.G., 255. 
 rihhi, O.H.G., 265. 
 reiks, 144, 404. 
 reecho, O.H.G., 
 
 rekkr, O.N., 403. 
 rcpa, O.H.G., 229. 
 
 rlda, O.N., ridan, 
 
 A.S., riden, Med. 
 
 H.G., reiten, 
 
 M.H.G., 262. 
 rita, O.X., rizan, 
 
 O.H.G., 140. 
 ritara, O.H.G., 128. 
 ro, O.H.G., 315. 
 rocka, Swed., 118. 
 froccho, rocch, 
 
 O.H.G., rokkr, 
 
 O.N., 331. 
 row, A.S., rnowa, 
 
 O.H.G., 311. 
 riigr, O.N., ryge, 
 
 A.S., rocko, 
 
 O.H.G., 293. 
 runa, O.H.G., riin, 
 
 O.N., A.S., 280. 
 ruoba, O.H.G., 296. 
 ruodar, O.H.G., 353. 
 ruoz, O.H.G., 346. 
 truster, M.H.G., 274. 
 sage, ]\r.H.G., 288. 
 sagqs, 313. 
 sahs, O.H.G., O.S., 
 
 seax, A.S., sax, 
 
 O.N., 237. 
 saian, saiso, 283, 291, 
 
 293. 
 salaha, O.H.G., 128, 
 
 274. 
 salo, O.H.G., 119. 
 salt, 318. 
 
 samo, O.H.G., 283. 
 sape, A.S., 320. 
 sarva, Goth., searo, 
 
 A.S., 232. 
 sealf, A.S., 319. 
 fsegl, O.K, segal, 
 
 O.H.G.,segel,A.S., 
 
 334. 
 seh, O.H.G., 288. 
 sei, Med. H.G., 334. 
 seifa, O.H.G., 320. 
 fseim, O.H.G., 321. 
 sibja, Goth., Sjf, 
 
 O.N., 350, 399, 
 
 400. 
 sichel, M.H.G., 288. 
 
48o 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 silan, 128. 
 Slid, O.N., 118. 
 silubr, 144, 183. 
 sitich, O.H.G., 270. 
 siuja, 141, 363. 
 scaba, O.H.G., skafa, 
 
 O.N., 227. 
 skafinn, O.N., 235. 
 fskalja, 343. 
 skalm, O.K, 237. 
 scaro, O.H.G., 288. 
 skauda-raip, 329. 
 sceran, O.H.G., 288. 
 skildus, Goth., scilt, 
 
 O.H.G., 231. 
 skilja, 237. 
 fscit, O.H.G., scid, 
 
 O.K, 231. 
 scintala, O.H.G.,343. 
 schramme, M.H.G., 
 
 237. 
 scriban, O.H.G., 280. 
 sch\varz,N.H.G., 119. 
 schwimmen, M.H.G., 
 
 254. 
 sennight, Engl., 311. 
 slach, O.H.G., slakr, 
 
 O.K, 255. 
 slahta, O.H.G., 399. 
 sleha, O.H.G., 276. 
 fsleo, O.H.G., sleu, 
 
 0. Sax., 255. 
 fslinc. Lower Rhen., 
 
 255. 
 smiilta, Swed., 209. 
 fsmairj^r, Goth., 
 
 smero, O.H.G., 
 
 smjor, 320. 
 smelzan,O.H.G.,128. 
 smida, O.H.G., 156, 
 
 158,178, 198,209. 
 smidar, O.H.G., 158. 
 Smidr, O.N., 158. 
 -smi}>a, Goth., smidr, 
 
 O.N., smip, smid, 
 
 A.S., smid, O.H.G., 
 
 158. 
 smittemeister, Med. 
 
 H.G., 166. 
 
 snaivs, 301. 
 
 snorjo, Goth., snuor, 
 
 O.H.G., 331. 
 snura, O.H.G., 375. 
 fsokjan, 383. 
 s61, CK, 414. 
 sparo, O.H.G., 252. 
 spar\vari,O.H.G., 257. 
 spato, O.H.G., spaten, 
 
 M.H.G., 229. 
 spatjahr, M.H.G., 
 
 304. 
 specht, O.H.G., 128, 
 
 252. 
 speihha, O.H.G., 339. 
 fspelt, D., spelz, 
 
 M.H.G., 291, 293. 
 spelter^Engl. ,spialter, 
 
 D., spiauter, H.G., 
 
 218. 
 fsper, O.H.G., spjor, 
 
 O.K, 235. 
 fsperbaum, Med. 
 
 H.G., 235. 
 fspinnan, 331. 
 fspriu, O.H.G., spreu, 
 
 M.H.G., 293. 
 stahal, O.H.G., stahel, 
 
 stachel, stal, Med. 
 
 H.G., stal, O.N., 
 
 steel, Engl., 156, 
 
 210. 
 stachulla, stachila, 
 
 O.H.G., 210. 
 staimbort, O.H.G., 
 
 234. 
 stamm, 0. Sax., 278. 
 stara, O.H.G., 128, 
 
 252. 
 Starke, M.H.G., 266. 
 stero, O.H.G., 266. 
 sterro, O.H.G., 414. 
 stiur, 260. 
 stuba, O.H.G., 346. 
 stuot, O.H.G., 263. 
 strila, O.H.G., 234. 
 su, O.H.G., 248, 261. 
 sulh, A.S., 128, 289. 
 sumar, O.H.G., 301, 
 
 302. 
 
 fsnnd, O.N., A.S., 
 
 254. 
 fsnndan, O.H.G., 
 
 sunnan, O.N., 
 
 Sudan, A.S., 254. 
 fsunta, O.H.G., 128. 
 sunus, 371. 
 svaihra, svaihro, 376, 
 
 386. 
 sweizjan, O.H.G., 
 
 206. 
 svidre, suithora, A.S., 
 
 0. Sax, 255. 
 svilar, O.N., 377. 
 svistar, 372. 
 tagr, 312. 
 taihsvo, 255. 
 tains, Goth., tan, 
 
 A.S., 218, 279. 
 tacor, A.S., 377. 
 tackjern, Swed., 209. 
 ttanna, O.H.G., 222, 
 
 274. 
 taim der, M.H.G., 
 
 277 
 targa, torguskjoldr, 
 
 O.N., targe, A.S., 
 
 231. 
 teinn, O.N., 218, 279. 
 fah, O.N., 342. 
 jjahan, 128. 
 jjagkjan, 128. 
 fj5rr, O.N., 260. 
 fisl, O.N., ])ixl, AS., 
 
 339. 
 fiuda, 128, 140, 403. 
 faiirp, Goth., forp, 
 
 AS., thorp, O.S., 
 
 140, 400. 
 fusundi, 125, 177, 
 
 349. 
 tjara, tyrr, O.N., teer, 
 
 D., 272. 
 timrjan, 272, 342. 
 tin, O.N., A.S., 218. 
 tirnpaum, O.H.G., 
 
 276. 
 tivar, O.N., 415, 419. 
 torcul, O.H.G., 323. 
 toto, O.H.G., 371. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 ^8[ 
 
 town, Enfjl., 140. 
 treno, O.H.G., 321. 
 triu, 138, 272. 
 trog, O.H.G., 272. 
 tun, O.N., A.a, 140, 
 
 144. 
 ttunc, O.H.C., 340. 
 tunga, O.H.G., 340. 
 ftunnca, O.H.G., 2G0. 
 Tuonouwa, 429. 
 turri, O.H.G., 343. 
 twerc, O.H.G., 163. 
 tuhtv6, 312. 
 ulbandus, 265. 
 ulfr, O.N., 110. 
 unc, O.H.G., 258. 
 unsibjis, 350, 398. 
 urtailsmit, O.H.G., 
 
 158. 
 ussiggvan, 279. 
 uster, M.H.G., 258. 
 uwila, O.H.G., 251. 
 fvad, O.N., wat, 
 
 O.H.G., 329. 
 vaddjus, 279. 
 wagan, O.H.G., 339. 
 waginso, O.H.G., 
 
 wagense, Med. 
 
 H.G., 288. 
 wahs, O.H.G., 321. 
 waid, M.H.G., 120. 
 Waland, O.H.G., 163, 
 
 164. 
 Waldram, Waldbert, 
 
 O.H.G., 399. 
 Walh, O.H.G., Vealh, 
 
 A.S., Valir, O.N., 
 
 429. 
 Walo, O.H.G., 164. 
 valda, 404. 
 var, O.N., 301. 
 war, O.H.G., 128. 
 vat6, 440. 
 uuandolunga, wanta- 
 
 l6n, \vantal6d, 
 
 O.H.G., 352. 
 
 vandus, 342. 
 
 want, O.H.G., 342. 
 
 weban, O.H.G., vefan, 
 A.S., vefa, O.N., 
 141, 330, 333. 
 
 A'eftr, veptr, O.N., 
 veft, A.S., wift, 
 Med. H.G., vefl, 
 A.S.,wefel,O.H.G., 
 329, 477. 
 
 vefstadr, O.N., 330. 
 
 veggr, O.N., 342. 
 
 vel, O.N., 164. 
 
 Veland, Wielant,164. 
 
 tweida, O.H.G., 
 
 veidr, O.N., vad, 
 A.S., 251. 
 
 veiha, 128. 
 
 veihs, 140, 400. 
 
 vein, 323. 
 
 vere, were, weragelt, 
 A.S., O.H.G., 402. 
 
 wida, O.H.G., 272. 
 
 widamo, widumo, 
 O.H.G., wittimo. 
 Burg., witma. 
 
 Fries., veotuma, 
 A.S., 382, 383. 
 
 viduvd, 391. 
 
 vigsmi(t, A.S., 158. 
 
 wih, O.H.G., 277. 
 
 wihsila, O.H.G., 276. 
 
 wint, O.H.G., 412, 
 414. 
 
 vind-auga, O.N., 346. 
 
 windemdn, O.H.G., 
 323. 
 
 wini, O.H.G., 350. 
 
 winistar,O.H.G.,256. 
 
 vintrus, Goth., win- 
 tar, O.H.G., 302, 
 303, 306. 
 
 wirtil,Med.H.G.,332. 
 fwisil, wisul, O.H.G., 
 
 248. 
 Vixl, Weichse], 
 
 M.H.G., 429. 
 v6tr, A.S., 128. 
 Volundr, O.N., 163, 
 
 164. 
 voma, O.N., 421. 
 vrecca, A.S., wrekkio, 
 
 O.H.G., 350, 402. 
 Wretch, Engl., 350. 
 vritan, A.S., write, 
 
 Engl., 140, 280. 
 vulfs, 110, 248. 
 Wiilfinge, Med.H.G., 
 
 Vyltingas, A.S., 
 
 Ylfingar, O.N., 
 
 399. 
 wulpa, O.H.G.,wiilpe, 
 
 Med.H.G., ylgr, 
 
 O.N., 441. 
 vulla, 332. 
 
 vimdersmid,A.S.,158. 
 y'r, O.N., 202, 229, 
 
 233, 274. 
 zarga, O.H.G., 231. 
 zeihhur, O.H.G., 377. 
 zein, O.H.G., 218, 
 
 279. 
 ziegal, O.H.G., 34.3. 
 fziel, zeit, zeile,- 
 
 M.H.G., 313. 
 zimbar, O.H.G., 272. 
 zin, O.H.G., 218. 
 zink, M.H.G., 220. 
 zinco, O.H.G., 220. 
 Zio, Tiu.O.H.G., Ty'r, 
 
 O.N., 142, 144, 
 
 417, 418. 
 fzirbe, zirbel, zirme, 
 
 zirn, Med.H.G., 
 
 M.H.G., 272. 
 zitaroh, O.H.G. , 421. 
 
 2 II 
 
482 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 X. BALTIC. 
 
 {Lithuanian not distinguished.) 
 
 abse, Pruss., 274. 
 ake'ti, ake'cz'ios, 283. 
 alus, Litli., alu, Pr. 
 
 322. 
 alwas, Lith., alwis, 
 
 Pr., 215, 218. 
 angis, 1 1 8, 258. 
 anksti, 312. 
 anukas, 375. 
 apusze (apuszis), 274. 
 drklas, 283. 
 arti, 125, 283. 
 asilas, 265. 
 assanis, Pr. 303. 
 aszis, 339. 
 aszwk, 248, 261. 
 audimas, 330. 
 aukle, 231, 337. 
 auksas, Lith., ausis, 
 
 Pr., 177, 178. 
 austi, 330. 
 autas, 336. 
 auti, 231. 
 
 auszra, 178, 312, 
 414. 
 
 autre, Pr., 157. 
 
 awis, 248, 260, 293, 
 332. 
 
 awiz'os, 293. 
 
 avvy'nas, Lith., awis, 
 Pr., 373, 379. 
 
 aysmis, Pr., 227, 
 
 baba, Pr., 295. 
 
 balafldis, 269. 
 
 barzd^, 123. 
 
 bebrus, 248. 
 
 berz'as, 271. 
 
 bitis, 321. 
 
 brotere'l s, 372. 
 
 buras, burvas, Lett., 
 336. 
 
 dadan, Pr., 124, 319. 
 
 dagas, 277. 
 
 dederwine', 421. 
 
 dedis, dedz'ius, dede, 
 
 374. 
 deilkti, 341. 
 fderwa, 272. 
 deszin^, 255. 
 dew ens, 377. 
 diena, 3 1 2. 
 di6vvas, 415, 419. 
 dragios, Pr., 322. 
 drapana, 333. 
 dukte', 372. 
 duna, 126, 283. 
 durys, 342. 
 dzelse, Lett., 210. 
 6gle, eglius, 274. 
 etksnis, 274. 
 elnis, 248. 
 erelis (erelis), eris, 
 
 139, 252. 
 ez'ys (ez'y's), 248. 
 gabawo, Pr., 441. 
 gelezis, Lith., gelso, 
 Pr., 130, 164, 195, 
 210, 212. 
 gettas, 119. 
 genno, Pr., 386. 
 gerwe (gerve), gersze, 
 123, 252. 
 
 gile, 135. 
 
 gimdy'tojei, 372. 
 
 gimtis, 404. 
 
 gire, 435, 439. 
 
 girnos, 125. 
 
 imu, 349. 
 
 inte, 377. 
 
 invis, Pr., 274. 
 
 irti, irklas, 363. 
 
 tjaunas me'nu, 307. 
 
 jawai, 282. 
 
 jentere, Lett., 377. 
 
 jeszmas, 227. 
 
 jiingas, 339. 
 
 ju'sta, 339. 
 
 jiisze, 315. 
 
 kalwis, Lith., kalleys, 
 
 Lett, 158. 
 kalti, 158, 159. 
 kardas, 210, 224. 
 kate', Icatinas (kati, 
 
 katinas), 268. 
 keksze, 146. 
 kepii, 315. 
 kermuszis, kermusze, 
 
 284, 296. 
 fkiele, 252. 
 kiemas, Lith., caymis, 
 
 Pr., 400. 
 kirsna, Pr. 119. 
 kifwis, 238. 
 klepas, 317. 
 k6ris, 321. 
 korto, Pr. 331. 
 k6siu, 421. 
 kratai, 331. 
 kreeiis, kreena 
 
 nauda, 349, 381. 
 kiigis, 234. 
 kukii'ti, 137, 251. 
 kurpe, 337. 
 kurwa, 146. 
 kwiecz'iei, 292. 
 laigonas, 378. 
 lankas, liiikis, 
 
 233. 
 lape, 248. 
 lasziszk, 118. 
 lauks, 119. 
 l^nkti, 332. 
 lenktuwe, 332. 
 lepa, 329. 
 flemu, 288. 
 lefisze, 295. 
 lent^, 274. 
 linas, 294. 
 linta, 294. 
 ly'se, 283. 
 lytus, 304, 306. 
 liutas, 249, 250. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 483 
 
 flopas, 333. 
 liikai, 296. 
 liiszis, 248. 
 malu6s, 284, 293. 
 malu, malti, 125, 
 
 283, 293. 
 mares, 353. 
 marti, 375, 384. 
 mediis, midus, 321. 
 melua, Lett, 119. 
 fmensa, Pr., mies^, 
 
 Lith., 315. 
 menu, me'nesis, 306, 
 
 414. 
 metas, 305. 
 miez'iei, 293. 
 mieri, 349. 
 fmilas, 333. 
 minti, Lett., 328. 
 misingi, 198. 
 m oasis, Pr., 293. 
 moazo, Pr., m6sza, 
 
 Lit, 377. 
 momk, 371. 
 mote', m6tyna, 371. 
 muras, 145. 
 nabis, Pr., 339. 
 nagis, Pr. 237. 
 naktis, 311. 
 nendre' (nendre), 441. 
 nu'gas, 327. 
 6balas, 276. 
 o2ys, 134, 248, 260. 
 pauii - stacliin, Pr., 
 
 210. 
 pardu'ti, 349. 
 parszas, 261, 289. 
 p^ts, pati. 140, 386. 
 peku, Pr , 266. 
 Perkunas, Litli., Per- 
 
 cunis, I'r., 279, 412. 
 piemti, 137. 
 pi^tus, 313. 
 tpinti, pinu, 331. 
 pii'kti, 352. 
 pirszly's, 384. 
 plaskanei (1 pleiz- 
 
 gane), 294. 
 pUukas, 294. 
 plduti, 428. 
 
 plenas, Lith., playnis, 
 Pr., 211. 
 
 pliiigas, 289. 
 
 powasaris, 301. 
 
 prakurejis, 375. 
 
 prest, Lett, 331. 
 
 priekalas, Lith., prei- 
 j calis, Pr., 159, 
 j pil'das, 160. 
 
 pup4, 296. 
 
 purai, 291, 305. 
 I puszis, 274. 
 
 ratas, 339. 
 
 raudil'uas, rudas, 
 
 119, 303. 
 
 rezgu, 329. 
 
 ruda, 156, 209. 
 
 rudininkas, 158. 
 
 rudu, 303. 
 
 rugys (rugys), 293. 
 
 sasiiis, Pr., 248. 
 
 saule, 414. 
 
 saiisis, 421. 
 
 seiuu, se'ti, semen, 
 Pr., 283, 292, 293. 
 
 sesu, 372. 
 
 sidabras, Lith., sira- 
 blan, Pr., 183. 
 
 sitke, 118. 
 
 siuwu, 363. 
 
 skaistwaris, 198. 
 
 skroblus. 273. 
 
 skydas, 226, 231. 
 
 slywa, 276. 
 
 tsora, soros, 293. 
 
 sni6gas, 301. 
 
 sprandas, 331. 
 ; fsrove (sriowe), 438. 
 
 stakle, stakles, 129, 
 I 330. 
 
 I stay tan, Pr., 231. 
 I stodas, 263. 
 
 st6gas, 342. 
 
 strazdas, 252. 
 
 strujus, 374. 
 j stuba, 346. 
 I sunus, 372. 
 I siiris, 319. 
 
 swaine, swainius, 379. 
 ' sweczias, 402. 
 
 swidus, 206. 
 swins, Lett, 218. 
 szalmas, 233. 
 szaka, 288. 
 szarwa, 232. 
 szeszkas, 248. 
 szeszuras, 376. 
 sziaurys, 353. 
 fszirdi, 134. 
 szu, 247, 264. 
 szweiidrai, 441. 
 szwefitas, 416. 
 szwieczias, 292. 
 szwinas, Lith., swins, 
 
 Lett, 218. 
 szwitwaris, 198. 
 Taut^, 128, 403. 
 t empty w a, 233. 
 terauds, Lett., 211. 
 teszlyczia, 234. 
 tetis, 371. 
 te'was, 371. 
 tistics, Pr., 379. 
 titnagas, 237. 
 tukstantis, Lith., 
 
 tusimtons, Pr., 
 
 125, 177, 349. 
 udra, 247. 
 ngnis, 414. 
 ungurys, 1J8, 258. 
 ii'sis, 274. 
 tu'szwis, 376. 
 wakaras, 313. 
 fwarias, Lith., war- 
 
 gian, Pr., 198, 199. 
 fwarpste, 331. 
 waszkas, 321. 
 wasiira, 301. 
 wedega, Lith., wedga, 
 
 Lett., wedigo, Pr., 
 
 234. 
 wedu, 383. 
 wemti, 421. 
 fwerpu, 130, 331. 
 wertii, wercziu's, 349. 
 wefszis, 260. 
 wetuszas, 305. 
 wezimas, 339. 
 wieszpats, 400. 
 witkas. 248. 
 
484 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 wilna, 332. 
 woasis, Pr., 274. 
 tw6ras, 329. 
 wutris, Pr., 1-58. 
 zardis, 291. 
 
 i^sis, 252. 
 ielti, 119. 
 zentas, 376. 
 iiem^, 301. 
 
 iuwis, Lith., zukans, 
 Pruss., 117, 353. 
 
 zelts, Lett., 178. 
 cinas, 218. 
 
 II. SLAVONIC. 
 
 {Old Slavonic = Old Bulgarian not distinguished.) 
 
 aspi'a, Serv., Bulg., 
 
 18L 
 baba, 374. 
 bakar, Serv., bakur, 
 
 Bulg., 194. 
 bajati, baj%, balija, 
 
 balistvo, O.8., baja 
 
 Bulg., bachari, 
 
 Buss., 420. 
 fberdo. Less. Buss-, 
 
 brdo, M.S., brudo, 
 
 Bulg., 335. 
 bobu, 284, 295. 
 bogu, 415. 
 borii, 277. 
 braga, Russ., 322. 
 braki, Buss., 336. 
 brada, 123. 
 brady, 234. 
 bratrii, 372. 
 bratstvo, bratst- 
 
 venici, S.S., 397, 
 
 398. 
 brozenu, 199. 
 bronza, Serv., Buss., 
 
 brunc, M.S., 199. 
 brunja, O.S., bronja, 
 
 Buss., 232. 
 buky, 272. 
 butatu. Buss., Less. 
 
 Buss., 203, 210. 
 buru, 284, 293. 
 vedcj;, 383. 
 velib^dii, 266. 
 vepri, 248. 
 vesna, 301. 
 vetuchu, 305 
 ve5eru, 313. 
 vino, 323. 
 
 Visla, 429. 
 visnja, Buss., 276. 
 vlad^, 404. 
 vlasii, 293. 
 vlaka, 248. 
 vliina, 332. 
 voda, 440. 
 vozii, 339. 
 vojevoda, 403. 
 vosku, 321. 
 vra6i, 420. 
 fvruba, 279. 
 vreteno, 332. 
 vunuku, 375. 
 vurri, 158. 
 vj'dra, 247. 
 vidova, 390. 
 visi, 140, 400. 
 veuo, veniti, 349. 
 galija, 230. 
 gvozdije, 194. 
 gov§do, 248, 260. 
 tgody, Pol., god, 
 
 Serv., godina, 
 
 Bulg., hod, Cech., 
 
 305. 
 goljibi, 269. 
 gora, 435, 439. 
 gospodi, 385. 
 gosti, 350. 
 grachii, O.S., grab, 
 
 M.S., 295. 
 griva, grivina, 336. 
 g^sl, 252. 
 dvoi'u, dviri, 342. 
 demiskinja, Serv., de- 
 
 meszek, Pol, 211. 
 derenii, Buss., 276. 
 desinu, 255. 
 
 doniu, 149, 342. 
 doma6in, domacica, 
 
 S S., 394, 395. 
 drozdijg, 322. 
 driivo, drevo, 272. 
 Dunavu, 429. 
 dini, 312. 
 diisti, 371. 
 dedu, 374. 
 dfveri, deverii, 377. 
 diibu, 272. 
 2aba, 441. 
 2el?zo, 130, 164, 195, 
 
 210. 
 2el{|di, 123, 272,317. 
 2ely, 441. 
 2ena, 386. 
 2eravi, 123, 252. 
 2ito, ziti, 317. 
 Iliigi, 120. 
 2runy, 125. 
 zupiste, 342. 
 2upa, 403. 
 zadruga, S.S., 394. 
 zeleaii, 125, 176, 
 
 304. 
 zima, 134, 301, 302. 
 zlaku, 431. 
 zlato, 125, 134, 176, 
 
 178, 194. 
 zliiva, 377. 
 zmrok, L.R., 313. 
 zriino, 284. 
 zgti, 376. 
 iva, 274. 
 igo, 339. 
 izvisti, 344. 
 ima, 349. 
 istuba, 346. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 48; 
 
 kalay, B., 219. 
 
 kamina, 160. 
 
 kamy, kameni, 1 60, 
 
 234. 
 kaslll, 421. 
 t*ken, 6hv<x, &c., 
 
 372. 
 klaku, 343. 
 klenu, 274. 
 tkletl, 342. 
 kjuminu, O.R., 298. 
 kovati, 15S, 159. 
 kovafii, 158. 
 kokotu, 1 37. 
 kolo, 339. 
 konoplja, 294. 
 kopije, 236. 
 kopor, O.Serv., kupor, 
 
 M.Serv., 199. 
 korada, U.S., korda, 
 
 Serv., R, Croat., 
 
 M.S., kord. P., 
 
 kortiku. P., 210, 
 
 224, 238. 
 kotii, 268. 
 kositeru, O.S., kosi- 
 
 ter, MS, kositar, 
 
 Croat, 156, 216. 
 kropiva, 293, 315. 
 krosno, 330. 
 kruvl, 315. 
 kukavica, 137, 251. 
 kuznl, kuznici, 158. 
 kurii, kura, 269. 
 kuruva, O.S., kurva, 
 
 W.K., 146. 
 kurgum, Bulg., 219. 
 kujji, 158. 
 
 kiingjzu, kungzi, 404. 
 kvj, 234. 
 fL-ista, 340. 
 lebedl, 129. 
 leme.si, 289. 
 flipa, 274, 329. 
 loniiti, 289. 
 lososi, Russ., 118, 
 losi, 247. 
 Inku, Euss., 296. 
 flutie, R., tut, L.R., 
 
 tut, W.R., 236. 
 
 livu, Ivica, 249, 250. 
 
 liiui, 294. 
 
 leku, 421. 
 
 \i'vn, 255. 
 
 lecha, 283. 
 
 fleto, 302, 304, 305, 
 306. 
 
 Iciku, 233. 
 
 tl^gta, 236. 
 
 Igsta, 295. 
 
 lyko, Russ., Pol., 329. 
 
 fmazi, mazati, 319. 
 
 maku, 284. 
 
 mati, 371. 
 
 fniaslo, 319. 
 
 medii, 321. 
 
 meljq,, 125. 283. 
 
 mesnik, M. Serv., mo- 
 siadz, Pol., mosaz, 
 O.^ Serv., 200. 
 
 mir, M.S., mur, L.R., 
 P., 145. 
 
 mlatu, 234. 
 
 mlato, 322. 
 
 mluzq,, 319. 
 
 mozgii, 315. 
 
 nionisto, 336. 
 
 morje, 353. 
 
 mrukn%ti, 313. 
 
 fmizgu, miskii, mistg. 
 265. 
 
 mi^i, 236. 
 
 medi, O.S., raied^, P., 
 mjedz, 0. Serv., 
 156, 157, 158, 178, 
 193, 198, 209. 
 
 medari, 158. 
 
 fmezga, 265. 
 
 mena, 349. 
 
 m^ra, 349. 
 
 mesgcT, 306. 
 
 mgso, 315. 
 
 mysl, 248. 
 
 navoj, 330. 
 
 ludiovalo, 159. 
 
 nagu, 327. 
 
 nebo, 414. 
 
 nevfsta, 384. 
 
 netiji, 374. 
 
 nestera, 374. 
 
 tniti, nista, 331. 
 
 no2i, 227, 237. 
 
 noStI, 312. 
 
 nurija, 427. 
 
 nizj|,, nisti, 227. 
 
 ovisu, 293. 
 
 ovica, 248, 260, 293, 
 
 332. 
 ognl, 414. 
 ognistije, S.S., 394. 
 okno, 346. 
 olovo, 215, 218. 
 olu, 322. 
 opona, 331. 
 oralo, 283. 
 orati, 125, 283. 
 orilu, 13S, 252. 
 oseni, R., 303. 
 osika Cech., 274. 
 osi, 339. 
 osilu. 265. 
 ostrovu, 438. 
 otici, 371. 
 oceli, ocel, S.O.W.S., 
 
 156, 211. 
 pek%, 141, 315. 
 penika, R., pienka, 
 
 P., 294. 
 Perunu, 279, 412. 
 pitati, O.S., 317. 
 plavu, 119. 
 platmo, 333. 
 pleta, 329. 
 plinuta, 344. 
 ptoskoii, P., 294. 
 plugu, R., plug. P., 
 
 pluh, L.R., 289. 
 pluti, plovfi, 428. 
 plilku, 403. 
 plusti, 328. 
 pk'mg (pleme), 397, 
 
 398, 403. 
 pojasii, 336. 
 poluschka, R., 178. 
 poskoni, 294. 
 prazu, 296. 
 prasg, 261, 289. 
 prikija, 382. 
 prik'pu, 320. 
 prijatell, O.S., prija- 
 
486 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 teljstina, S.S., 377, 
 
 397. 
 prodati, 349. 
 proso, 293. 
 prosci, S.S., 384. 
 prgsti, prgdeno, pi"g- 
 
 slica, 331. 
 piklu, 274. 
 piseno, 282, 
 p%tl, 353. 
 pyro, 284, 291. 
 ruda, 155, 156, 191, 
 
 209. 
 rudnik, P., 155. 
 riidru, 119. 
 ru2i, 293. 
 repa, 295. 
 fsagati, 384. 
 svekru, svekry, O.S., 
 
 svekrbiiia, S.S., 
 
 376, 377. 
 svgtu, 415. 
 svila, 330. 
 svinecii, R, svinec, 
 
 M.S., 219. 
 svinija, 219,248,261. 
 svoiti, svatu, 378. 
 selidi, R, 118. 
 sestra, 372. 
 siiuma, 0. Serv., 
 
 si-ma, M. Serv., 
 
 183. 
 sliva, 276. 
 sniicha, 375. 
 snegu, 301. 
 solC 318. 
 tsocha, 288. 
 sogivo, 295. 
 
 sriipu, 283, 317, 
 
 stado, 263. 
 
 stall, R, 210. 
 
 strela, 233, 
 
 stryj, strina, stryjci, 
 
 373, 374. 
 su, sun^ti, 236. 
 sulica, O.S., sudlice, 
 
 Cech, 236. 
 siivito, 330, 
 sirebro, 144,183,194. 
 severu, 354. 
 sekyra, sekyra, 224. 
 sejcj,, semg, 283. 
 sq;ku, 288. 
 syiiu, 371. 
 syru, 319. 
 tazbina, S.S., 377. 
 tati, 402. 
 ftvarogu, 319. 
 tesla, 234. 
 teta, tetka, 374. 
 tetrevu, 251. 
 tisti, 274. 
 toporu, 224, 238. 
 tremii, 343. 
 turn, 260, 
 tu6u, B., tu2, Serv., 
 
 198. 
 tukati, tukalij, 330. 
 tuknq,ti, 330. 
 tisti, 378. 
 tgtiva, 233, 
 tys^sta, 125, 349. 
 uj, ujka, 373. 
 charalugu (haralugu) 
 
 R, 210. 
 chlebii, 143, 317. 
 
 chlevii, chlevina 
 
 (hlevii), 343. 
 
 chyzii (hyzii), 343. 
 
 cigeli, 343. 
 
 cyna, R, 218. 
 
 5apu, 321. 
 
 delik, Serv., 211. 
 
 drinu, 119. 
 
 sijii, 141, 363. 
 
 slemii, O.S,, Setom, 
 R., 233. 
 
 fstitii, 2 "11, 
 
 *sturu, 375, 
 
 tjugii, O.S., jih, 
 Cech., 254. 
 
 jucha, 315. 
 
 tjabluko, 276. 
 
 jagng, 260, 
 
 jazino, 260, 
 
 jarii, O.S., jaro. Bo- 
 hem., 138, 301. 
 
 jasen, jesen, M.S., 
 274. 
 
 jaspra, Serv., 181. 
 
 jaje, 123. 
 
 jezi, 248. 
 
 jeklo, M.S., 211. 
 
 jela, 274. 
 
 jeleni, 134, 248. 
 
 jelicha, 274. 
 
 jeseiii, 303, 311. 
 
 jetry, O.S., jetrva, 
 Serv. and Croat., 
 jetorva, Bulg., 
 
 jetrve, 377. 
 
 jgSimy, 292. 
 
 %o-oristi, 117, 258. 
 
 %tuku, 329, 330. 
 
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA. 
 
 NOTE. 
 
 The Indo-European guttural-series is represented (in accordance 
 with K. Brugmann's Grundriss) by In, g, gh (palatals), and g, 
 g, gh (velar) ; the syllabic nasals and liquids by n, m, I, r. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 P. 80, Note. — " L'Origine europeenne des Aryas. Memoire 
 presente au Congr^s scientifique international des 
 Catholiques tenu k Paris en 1888," par Van den Gheyn, 
 Paris, 1889, is instructive on the history of the home 
 question. 
 
 P. 103. — Sayce inclines of late, apparently, more and more to 
 Penka's hypothesis. Cf. V. d. Gheyn, loc. cit., p. 10. 
 
 P. 105. — Amongst the champions of the kinship of the Finns 
 and the Indo-Europeans we should have mentioned 
 Nicolai Anderson, " Studien zur Vergleichung der indo- 
 germanischen und finnisch-ugrischen Sprachen," in the 
 Ve7-k. d. Gel. estn. Ges. zu Dor-pat, Bd. ix. (Dorpat, 
 1879) and Fr. Th. Koppen, Beitrcige zur Frage ueber 
 die Urheimat und Urverivandtschaft der Indoeurojmer 
 und Finnen, St Petersburg, 1886 (in Russian). 
 
 PART II. 
 
 P. 216. — Delbriick calls my attention to the form /3dAt/Aos {Samml, 
 d. griech. Dial. Inschriften von Collitz, iii. 3, p. 149). 
 
 PART IV. 
 
 P. 274.— A. Fick {B. B., xvi. p. 171) compares Lith. usis "ash " 
 with Lat. ornus {*osimis), which is very likely. 
 
 P. 370. — The full title of Delbrlick's work is Die indogermanischen 
 Verwandtschaftsnamen, tin Beitrag zur vergleichenden 
 Altertumskunde (Leipzig, S. Hirzel, 1889). On Del- 
 briick's agreement with me, see p. 28 (406) and p. 212 
 (590) of this work. 
 
 P. 436. — H. Brunnhofer, in his book Iran und Imuran (Leipzig, 
 1889), which is designed to explain a very considerable 
 number of geographical names in the Rigvcda by 
 reference to Iranian localities, goes very nuich further. 
 
 Owing to the difficulties of the subject, and the distance between 
 author and printer, it is possible that some few misprints may 
 have escaped detection in the case of the Indo-European and other 
 words cited. The reader is requested to consult the Index in case 
 of doubt. 
 
 
PRINTED BY NEILL AND COMPANY, EDINBURGH. 
 
i ^o^L""'' ^•,';^^t"'°P°'-OGY LIBRARY 
 
 I iH.5l_____230_Kroeber Hall 
 LOAN PERIOD 1 
 
 _ SEMESTER 
 
 4 
 
 642-2400 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 lylAOlAMP|D5ELOW 
 
 -BM NO. ,,,^ 3^^ 3^^^ ^^'^^^^'7E^K7.^.rcTr.o"^^"^^ 
 
U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES 
 
 caoMasfibB